Chapter 27
His body ached, he couldn’t open his eyes. He wanted to sleep, he was so tired, weak even. +Wake up…+ a voice said. Inferus knew who the voice belonged to, he hoped it would go away. +Wake up…+ it repeated. This time the voice was more forceful, he felt his eyes opening slowly. What was before him was Cazira smiling to him, hovering over him. +Don’t forget your end of the deal. You haven’t given me any souls yet.+ Inferus blinked several times.

Cazira drifted away, Inferus then took a deep breath. “Where am I?” he remembered the old man stabbing him. Then darkness came after that, as he awakened he found himself chained down surrounded by men in blue robes. When their chant reached its height all he felt was agony, it was like someone was burning his body. The pain was too much and he lost consciousness again. Now he was here, he tried to moving his arms around but he felt nothing. He panicked and sat up, he was in a bedroom a fine one at that. It had furnishings, a balcony entrance and a wine cupboard. “I need to contact master…” He tried to send his mind out, but he felt a stinging sensation around his neck. His astral form would not leave his body. Inferus looked down to his neck, he was wearing a choker with a blue gem embedded in the mouth of a raven. He tutted “a psy-jammer…Cazira!” She came to the bed again and drifted around him. +What is it?+ “Where am I?” +Back with your family of course.+ At the mention of family he furrowed his brow. “I….have no family.” The daemon chuckled, she landed on the bed and relaxed at his side. +I speak the truth, but what I recommend is that you slaughter your way through here, bathe in the blood, pain and violence. Th-+ “I am not doing that, you are aware I have no arms at the moment?” Inferus shifted off the bed and stood up. He looked down to himself, he was wearing a light blue shirt and black trousers. He then turned his head back to the daemon. “Also I doubt you can do something about my arms the dark prince took them.” +I could do something...but I won’t do it for free.+ Her words caused him to frown, it’s clear she wants to add another clause onto their contract. He was in no mood for that.

Inferus turned to the door “If they wanted me dead...I would be. Plus this does not look like a prison…” As he took a step towards the door, he heard the locks of it moving. The door then opened to reveal a woman with long black hair and caramel coloured skin. She had a figure in black armour following behind her. He assumed that was her bodyguard. The guard closed the door behind them, Inferus stood ready to defend himself. Even if he has to use his legs he will fight back. The woman smiled warmly “So...how are you?” Her question confused him, she spoke like she knew him. “I don’t know who you are woman...now if you don’t let me go…” He put a slight edge on his voice.

Her guard did not even move his hand to the curved blade that is attached to his belt, he did not view him as a threat that is evident. The woman shook her head. “You don’t recognise your mother?” At the mention of mother, Cazira started to laugh. But the news floored him, he did not find it amusing at all. “Liar! She is dead! It’s a trick!” She took a step forward, he took a step back. “Look at me, look in my eyes, hear my voice. It is me.” Inferus found himself listening to her, searching his memory she looks exactly the same, her voice, eyes and hair. He shook his head. “Y-You should be dead...d-don’t come near me. I-I d-don’t need you.” He kept telling himself that over and over. His supposed mother kept walking to him and he kept stepping back until he hit the wall.

She now stood in front of him, she was slightly taller than him. But soon as she stood almost a breath away, then came the smell. The familiarity, he wanted it to go away. He did not need this now. The woman reached out and touched his face, she grasped it gently with both hands and for some reason he did not resist. “My little boy...all grown up.” She is making him feel things that he had no desire to feel, his mind wracked that he should kill her and focus on his mission. His head pounded heavily, but his heart told him no. He couldn’t do such a thing, this is what he always wanted.

To the detriment to the mission he listened to his heart, he hated himself, he hated the one before him but he couldn't help it. “M-Mother…” tears started to fall down his eye. She removed her hands from his face, she hugged him tightly. Inferus wanted to hug her as well, but he couldn’t. He was not able to, but what he also found is that Cazira was no longer laughing.

He slowly turned his head to the bed, the daemon was frowning, she did not look amused at all for some reason. +Kill her.+ she said firmly. I can’t...Inferus thought to himself. +Ask me to rip her to pieces and I will. I thought you would be consumed with anguish at the revelation but you are embracing that...false love.+ He turned his head back. His mother let go of him. +She is not your mother...your mother and father is slaanesh.+ Inferus looked down slightly. “What’s wrong?” asked his long lost mother.

He shook his head. “This...is just a dream. A wonderful one at that…” He could hear almost an elated breath from Cazira. “But…” His mother lifted his chin up with her hand. “I am real, whatever plagues you...your father can fix it.” At the mention of father that was another blow, the news hammered his heart. He is hoping with all of his heart that this is real. +Hope is a lie…+ hissed the daemon. But she is right in front of me. +She deceives you.+ I know she is telling the truth. His mother then smiled warmly. “Come with me, dinner is ready for you.” She moved her hand to the stump that it is his arm. He started to walk, for the first time just maybe things will turn out alright. As he got to the door, the guard opened it to let them out. He looked back to the bed and Cazira was gone. .

***

Tetricus had the knife ready, he then placed his bare arm onto his table. The blade has been marked with the correct runes to enhance the pain signals that are sent to his brain. He then slowly pressed the blade onto his forearm, he actually winced. He clenched his teeth, he was used to tormenting others, not himself. But the fact he is doing it to himself and he is not used to it makes it more painful. Tetricus tried to relax “just embrace it…” he pressed the blade deeper. He gasped and drew a line the first part of a basic glpyh. He removed the blade from his skin, his hand trembled, he stared at the glistening blood and in the wound he saw a slight pink glint. He smiled, the apprehension was ebbing away, he could feel a strange surge in his arm. The pain was still there, but his mind said one thing. More. So he continued.

The anguish was fresh, it tasted and felt far more better than committing such things to mortals. He made complex designs, bringing the blade up and down his arm until the table was drenched with blood. His blood held his attention, the lights were also wonderful. He bought his arm up and he smiled. “This is just the start…”

He lowered his arm letting the blood drip onto the floor. “I should check up on him, we still have a planet to invade.” He closed his eyes and launched himself into the astral sea. He sent the call out, he waited for a moment, that moment then turned to minutes. He frowned “he is not answering…” He tried again, no response came.

This time he searched for his aura, or soulfire. He swam through the sea but he couldn’t find anything. He returned to his body and furrowed his brow. “What is he doing?” He is slightly worried, but he trusts him. Perhaps he is doing something important?

***

He sat a long table, Inferus was seated at the middle, his mother was sat at the far left end and his supposed father sat at the right. The guard from before was standing at the door. He then stared at the food in front him, a servant was waiting for him to be ready to eat but he had questions plus he has no desire to be fed. He turned his gaze to the bald man, his brown eyes held great understanding, that he has seen and done many things. “Tell me...why now? Why did you not come for me sooner if you are truly my father?” He was eating at the moment, he stopped and smiled. “Because as the fates decreed you would come to me, if I intereved all I saw was disaster in the flames.” “Flames?” “Oh yes, look around you.” Inferus looked around the dining hall, he saw braizers burning and angelic statues holding smaller braizers of flame. “So you have reverence for the flames, but tell me how are both of you alive?” He is aware chaos is involved, that is undeniable. “My angel showed me the correct path and gave me the power. He also saved me from death.” “Angel?” “Or you could say daemons, but that is a crude term in my opinion.” “They are daemons.” Inferus retorted.

His father chuckled “they are daemons if you misuse their powers. But I built this paradise for us, we have names. I am William.” He gestured to his mother. “Your mother is called Jane and you are…” His voice trailed off for a moment. “I waited years for this...your name is Ansel.” As he heard Ansel, it strangely moved him, he had no idea why. His father nodded. “Ansel Regan...my son.” William was actually tearing up, as a child he remembered when they were alone this would happen. But it was more of frustration back then, this time he saw happiness. Inferus smiled slightly “I see...but. You are aware a different god holds me?” “That has been taken care of.” “W-What? How?” “As I said my angel and the lord of fates revealed many mysteries to me. I did a trade, you are free.” The smiled turned weak, he wondered if he should speak of Cazira? But even if he did free him of his pact the 4th will still attack and end this dream. “I have also prepared for the rampaging super soldiers. Don’t worry.” “What are you going to defeat them with? They are still astartes. The PDF won’t stop them.” William cut a piece of meat and placed it into his mouth. He chewed and then swallowed. “We have more than PDF, as I said don’t worry.” The reassurement strangely made him happy, he wondered if this was true happiness? His father is real, his mother is real.

Despite his reservations, he believes that he could handle the attack that is coming. But what confused him is why is he accepting this so easily? He felt conflict before? But now? He was ready to accept that all of this is real. +This dream won’t last…+ Cazira whispered into his mind. +It’s a boring...horrible dream. What you crave is pain, blood and violence.+ He tensed up, he never wanted those things. +Oh a family? Such a desire is so fleeting...weak and flawed. If you want kinship...look to the one near the door.+ Inferus found his eyes moving to the door, he stared at the guard. “Oh by the way Ansel, he will be your guard from now on. Oktai will watch after you.” said his father. Oktai bowed “I will protect your life my young lord.” The voice that came from his helmet caused his eyes to widen. +Yes...the one who stabbed you remember? He lives in the moment...violence gives him wicked joy. Pain is truth...kill the deceivers and we can return to reality.+ I don’t want to go… +He robbed you of your arms, your mark and soon enough he will sever me from you. He even collared you like a pet. That’s all you are. Seek the aid of your guard, he is the one that truly cares for your wellbeing. Your “father” wants a dream that is already dead...+ “Ansel?” Inferus jolted he shifted to his father. “Yes? What is it?” “I just wanted to tell you...that you are getting married tomorrow.” At the mention of marriage he shook his head, shock playing across his face. “Why?”

He did not know what to think or say, they just came together and now he wants him to get married? “Me and Jane picked out a nice wife for you. After I wish to have grandkids.” He shot up from the table. “I don’t feel like eating.” “Very well, Oktai escort my son back to his room.” Inferus looked to the guard, he opened the dining room door. In silence he walked out, Oktai fell in behind him and closed the door. Inferus stopped and looked back slightly. “I want to ask you something.” “What is it?” “What...do you think of me?” “I am not required to ask such questions my lord.” “Please…” The guard sighed slightly. “I sense a disquiet within your mind. You are unsure.” Inferus could not help but chuckle “Are you really a guard?” “No, but my range of skills are wide.” He then started to walk, Oktai remained a few paces behind him. “Is this just a dream?” The “guard” said nothing. “You know what is coming, what do I do?” “Suffer in liberty than delight in captivity.” “Excuse me?” “Live free or die, it’s far better to be free than to be trapped. To be trapped means death.” “Aren’t you trapped? You serve my father.” He wagged his finger “I am loyal to your family my young lord.” His answer was surprising, Oktai barely knows him yet he is answering his questions so freely.

They soon reached his room door, Oktai stepped forward to open it. Inferus was about to walk in, but he stopped. He stared into the blue eye lenses of his tiger shaped helmet. “When we talked before...was what you told me true?” “Yes my young lord.” Oktai said without hesitation. “Then I should complete my mission then? Get my arms back? Murder everyone in the mansion and escape?” The old man stared at him, he sighed again. “Are you always this afraid?” “Yes, because my choices have ruined many, myself included. I also imagine since my father bargained with daemons he is listening to our conversation. Don’t you fear what he will do?” Oktai nodded “he is, but I do not fear him. Let him hear me, if he wants my head I will drag down as many as I can before he takes it.” His words confused him “If you think like that why serve him?” “For what else am I mean to do? I am a killer, I delight in pain and war. Your father lets me hone and enjoy my craft. I cannot fit into anything else, I am old and I wish to die with a blade or gun in my hand. So I will say this to you, my young lord. If you fear it, do not do it. If you do it, do not fear it. All or nothing and laugh to the end.” His confidence was strangely inspiring. He smiled “Thank you Oktai.”

Inferus walked into his room, the old man closed and locked the door. Cazira then rose from the ground. She tapped her head. +Use your thoughts...but you like him don’t you?+ I admit that I do, but...let me enjoy this dream just for a little while longer. Trust me...I won’t disappoint you. I am sure you roughly know how I feel. The daemon’s face turned neutral, she leaned in and sniffed him. She then leaned back, she shifted in the air to make it look like she is sitting. Cazira crossed her legs. +I will believe it when I see it.+ You think I won’t do it? +No I don’t think you will.+ He did not know what the daemon saw, but he knows this won’t last forever. The daemon thinks he will abandon his duty but she is wrong.

***
Senshika sat crossed legged with the other corpus’ they talked of trivial things but she did not feel like speaking. Their room had various trinkets and effects scattered around it and all of them slept on bunk beds. Resis shifted her gaze to her. “What’s wrong?” Senshika clutched her hands, she did not know how to process how she feels at the moment. When she defeated Inferus she was riding a high, but soon after that came the pain, all sense of sensation was draining away and she couldn’t feel anything.

Now? She is stuck like this, tied to Erastus forever until her death. But she did not want to let it show, not to the rest of them. “It’s nothing…” Resis chuckled slightly “Is it regret?” She did not respond to the question, but Resis kept speaking. “We are stronger, faster and more beautiful than the common mortal. We have been elevated.” Senshika ground her teeth. “This does not feel like elevation, he warned me...I should of listened.” “You speak of the one you were with before? I was interested in him at first but he is indecisive.” She narrowed her eyes, she stared at the ground in front of her. Senshika knew that he was strange, that he was searching for something he could not have. She knows that now.

But he did warn her, Inferus told her that Erastus would not give her what she wants. Senshika smiled weakly. “He gave me what I want...but the cost is high.” Resis shook her head. “You will get used to it, prove yourself and he will give you the medication to administer to yourself. I know you are thinking about him, he is wrong.” Her friend is doing all she can to convince her, but she couldn’t help but feel this way. She gave a weary sigh. “I want to go into battle...so I can forget feeling like this.” “I see, so you wish to drown in battle and violence?” Senshika nodded. “That is when I am happy, so that is what I will focus on.” Resis shook her head, she bought her attention to rest of the corpus’

Senshika stared at the rest of them in silence, this is her family now, she is now stuck with them forever. This is her fate.


***
His father fixed his tie on his suit, they stood in front of a set of double wooden doors. William’s home also had a small chapel built into it like he was preparing for this day. His father was also smiling ear to ear. “I always dreamed about this…” Inferus could not help but frown slightly. He is doing this more for him than himself, he did not want to get married, he can recognise that his father wants to move along quickly, like he also knew this is not going to last forever. “So who am I getting married to?” Inferus asked.

His father removed his hand from his tie. “Cynthia Renwick, she is from a prestigious noble family. Now come along we can’t keep her waiting.” His father pushed the wooden doors open, he gestured him inside. Inferus strangely gulped and walked in, the chapel was small, there was no one sitting on the benches save his mother who was sitting at the front next to another woman. His eyes then moved to a woman standing in front of a blue robed priest, his mouth felt dry as he walked down the aisle. As he slowly walked he spotted Oktai standing in the corner watching him, his stance looked like he was expecting something.

After what seemed like an age of walking he was now in front of the priest. His new wife did not move, she continued to look forward. He could hear someone sitting behind him, then came the whispers. But that was drowned out by the loud voice of the priest. He was barely listening until he told him to face the one he is going to marry. Inferus heart began to beat rapidly he could not help it. Both of them turned to face each other, his new wife removed her veil to reveal a young female with fair skin, blue eyes and brown hair. Her face was ridgid, he could tell that she was essentially forced to be here. The priest then spoke. “Cynthia Renwick will you join your flame with Ansel Regan? To take his family name, to love and cherish him?” “I shall.” Her voice had a slight clip, but it was serene at the same time. “Ansel Regan, will you join your flame with Cynthia Verner? To love for eternity? To be bound forevermore?” The marriage rites were strange, he looked over to where his mother was sitting. His father was seated next to her, both of them were egging him on to say yes.

The unknown woman just held a scowl across her features, he assumed she was Cynthia’s mother. Her green eyes only held scorn. He looked back to Cynthia as the priest said “you may kiss the bride.” He looked into her eyes, he did nothing just for a moment. +She doesn’t love you.+ I am not doing it for her. He thought to himself. He was in no mood to have a conversation for the daemon. She will get what she wants. +I won’t, you are seeking a way out you liar.+ I am not lying. +You can’t keep secrets from me, so enjoy your fake dream, your small and pathetic desire. But I will tell you this, I love you the most, I know you more than you know yourself, If you think I will just sit back…..+ That was clearly a threat, but the daemon can rail and warn him. More often than not they move to threats when they are losing control. So he leaned in and kissed her, it was a light one, Cynthia did not want to do this so he tried to respect that.

He then leaned back. Cynthia gave a forced smile “I am happy to be with you my husband.” He did not know how to respond to that. So he lied. “I am happy as well. No-” His father rose from his seat “I am sure both of you are tired, please Oktai.” He left the corner and stood a face paces away like before. Inferus got the hint he wanted him to take her to his room. His father is in complete control here, as he started to walk down the aisle with Cynthia he could see his new wife is grinding her teeth in frustration.

They left the chapel and started to make their way to his room, Inferus frowned slightly “I am not going to touch you.” Cynthia looked up to him in surprise. But then she narrowed her eyes. “I know your kind, I can smell it. You worship the wrong archangel. Is your assassin going to cut my tongue out for speaking out of turn?” “No, he...is a tired old man.” He then heard a rough laugh behind him. “I am doing this for my parents, not for me.” “You could of said no.” “I...can’t say no to them. It’s complicated.” Cynthia looked on ahead. “My father died for you, our own angels whispered his death to my family.” “What?” “To free you from your god.” Now the trade made sense, it’s evident tzeentch has his grip on these people. The fire motifs, his father scrying the tides of fate and the new information dealing with his freedom from slaanesh. His mark is most likely not on his back anymore. “So what would you have me do?” “Free me...let me run away.” Inferus looked back slightly “You would not get far, the one behind us is a hardened killer.” Cynthia clenched her hands, she said nothing further.

Eventually they got back to his room, Oktai let them in. Once they entered he locked the door again, Cynthia started to remove her veil allowing her long hair to flow. She then removed the other accessories that adorned her blue dress. She did not even look at him. “I am also not sharing the bed with you.” Inferus shrugged he walked over to the sofa and sat. “Be my guest, you can have the bed to yourself.” She looked back slightly and frowned. “I tell you this now hedonist if yo-” “You already gave your warning. I have no interest in you.” He had to admit that he found Cazira more attractive, but he knows where that road leads if he pursues it.

Cynthia held her frown, she walked over to the bed and tucked herself in. Inferus sat back on the sofa, he shook his head. I wonder what she is doing? He thought to himself.

Chapter 28
Phasing through the palace was easy, the raven is blind, for it cannot see the larger predator moving around the nest. A grin lined her features. +My investment cannot be caught with false hope...I must correct that…+ She passed through each room at a time until she eventually arrived at the metal thing’s lab. His mind was small, his wants were actually rather large. Cazira watched him tinker at the desk, her investment’s arms were held in a vice, one arm is ruined but the other is still intact. She drifted to the metal thing, she caressed his ambitions, his wants and desires. Already she can see that the metal thing is a caged bird, focusing her sight she can see a blue ring around his neck.

A curse, a weak one at that. She could break it, but for now she wants to use it against the tech priest. Cazira whispered into his ear. +Freedom….+ The creature’s large metal form shifted to her, but it could see nothing. In it’s monotone voice he said. “Is an entity here?” She floated to his desk and moved objects around, the tech priest shifted to the phenomena. +A caged bird who cannot leave…+ She watched his eyes whirl in agitation. +He pressures you to hurry your craft, but he traps you in the place with that curse. But you are aware that there is nothing you can do...you can’t fix his son’s arms.+ The tech priest jumped slightly. “I-I can!” +How can you give something back that was taken by a god?+ The metal thing released a dirge of binary, she understood everything that he was saying. “Gods!? Angels!? Daemons!? None can match the omnissiah!” She then whirled around him, she hovered in front of him and lifted up his face. +Have you ever seen the omnissiah?+ “I know him better than you daemon!” She smiled, her investment’s misguided father has not enlightened this one. So he is a valuable piece. She pressed her forehead on his, she showed him the glorious majesty of the dark prince, a sleek amalgamation of ancient technology, every part was perfect, all the gears whined with the music of torment and pain. The tech priest released a long cant of praise to the dark prince, to the “omnissiah”. She leaned her head back and gave a wistful sigh. +If only my investment was so simple as you…but he would not be amusing either...+ Cazira looked around the chamber, the lab held a large cogitator and a stand that had Inferus’ gear mounted upon it. To her it seemed that his father also knew of the location where he hid his equipment.

The misguided mortal knows literally everything about his son, what he can do and what he will do. But her presence is the random factor, the thing that will topple the laid out plan. She looked back at the tech priest. This is the first part of the plan, after that she will now focus on her investment’s supposed wife. She stared into the eyes of the tech priest +You and I have much work to do...listen carefully….+

***
It’s been a few days since the wedding, at the moment he is eating dinner with his parents. Cynthia had no desire to eat with them and he can’t blame her. His father frowned “why isn’t you wife here? Since the wedding she takes all her meals in her room. Why do you allow it?” “Because you killed her father.” William narrowed his eyes at him, he did not expect him to bring the topic up at the table. “Don’t worry Oktai is guarding my room, also I won’t run away. I assured my...guard that I will come to dinner and here I am.” A servant placed a spoon into his mouth. They then removed it, he chewed slowly. He still wondered what Cazira is doing? The fact he has heard nothing for several days worried him slightly. His mother frowned at his father. “He is respecting his wife’s wishes. Let him ease into it.” William frowned he then looked up to his shoulder, like he is listening to someone or something. He then sighed. “It seems the crazed hedonists will attack in three days.” His mother panicked slightly “W-what do we do?” “My angel has left to set things in motion, don’t worry they will die. They won’t disrupt our life here.” Inferus found it quite concerning that he is so relaxed about the attack. His father underestimates his master and the warband.

Underestimating the followers of the dark prince can lead to death, for they will do anything to win. Even if they have to destroy themselves to do it, he is pure evidence of that fact.

***
Cynthia did not eat anything, the food sat on the small table in front of her. All she wanted to do is leave, her mother had no choice but to marry her off to an armless hedonist. The planetary gather holds total control over her family, soon as her father died William seized all his assets, bought up his whole business. They were trapped, for if she refused he could easily have them thrown onto the streets or worse. She bit her nail in frustration. “I need a way out…” She wracked her brain, searching for an answer until she heard a strange hum. It was a song, she looked around. “By the flaming angel what is…” She rose from the sofa. The hum was coming from the balcony. She slowly walked over to the doors, her hand reached out for the handle but it edged back slightly.

But the song was calling her, she was curious where it was coming from. She reached for the handle and grasped it tightly. She opened the balcony doors and what she found standing at the stone railing of the circular balcony was a man, in a fine black suit. She could see his long white hair blowing in the wind, just watching his back she felt strangely captivated. She slowly walked to the stone railing, looking down slightly. She did not want to see his face, it would be too much. Her heart was beating rapidly then came his serene voice. “Ah..this is a fine day.” Cynthia clutched her face with both hands. If she looked in the mirror she would be red like strawberry. She took a deep breath and looked up, towards the city. The wind brushed against her hair. “So...who are you. Should I call for the assassin to kill you?” The man finally looked at her, he was absolutely handsome, his nose, his face, cheekbones...everything was perfect. He looked young as well, but his eyes, those black eyes held her heart. “A-Are you an angel?” The stranger chuckled “Maybe...there are so many terms for them isn’t there?” That sounded like denial to her, maybe he could be a powerful sorcerer? Maybe he could take her away from here? “I can.” Cynthia clutched her chest tightly. “Y-You can?”

Despite just meeting him she believed him. “Who a-are you? How do you hold such power to free me?” The young man faced her, he gave her a gentle smile. “Carisar, that is my name. What is yours?” She found herself looking down again. “C-Cynthia…” “That is a beautiful name, so you seek freedom?” He stepped closer to her, now it was like her heart wanted to thunder out of her chest. The young man leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. She seized up, Carisar leaned back and jumped onto the stone railing. There was enough room to stand upon it, but the height they are currently at it would mean death if you fall. Carisar offered his hand. “I can take you away from here...far away.” She stared at his hand, a part of her screamed to refuse. But she wanted to be with him, in these short few moments, she loved him completely and utterly. Cynthia grasped his hand. He pulled her up to the stone railing. “But first..I want to ask...do you want to be with me forever?” She looked into his black eyes. “Yes…” she mouthed slowly.

Carisar smiled. “You swear you soul to me? You want us to be soulmates? Lovers forever?” Cynthia finally allowed herself to smile. “Yes...my love.” Carisar grasped her other hand and pulled her close. They then began dancing, Cynthia became lost in it, this is her true love. The one who will take her away. The one who will free her. She was never good at dancing, but her love was guiding her steps somehow, they were so brilliant that they retained balance on the stone railing.

Then the moved to the air itself, Carisar twirled her around, then they came apart and then they came close again. They danced in a circle, until she did a misstep and then she found herself falling. She reached up for her love. “H-Help me!” But he looked down upon her, he blew her a kiss. +We will be together forever…+ She looked dow,n the ground was so close, she screamed.

***
He shifted his form, it had its use but she cared for her investment above all else. She watched his wife go splat, her body shattering on impact, brain matter and blood was spilled across the palace grounds. At the moment the guards are circling her corpse and looking up. But what she waited for was what was coming. In but a second her body grew hot, she felt invigorated, Cazira lingered on that soul, tearing it apart within herself, feasting on her despair, her love and her shock. Then she licked her lips. +Hmm...what will you do now darling?+ She relaxed and crossed her legs. +Pain and violence is the only answer...reach for it....I know you can feel what I done..+ Cazira clutched her chest. +Our contract remember? If I grow...I can give you more power.+ She smiled. +Enjoy her torment…+

***
Inferus spat out his food, he grit his teeth. He couldn’t breathe, the heat was too much. His father and mother rose from the table and ran over to him. “What’s wrong with him!? Is he choking!? His mother shot a look to his father. “I-I d-don’t know.” Their voices became muffled, he could feel the torment of another, her anguished scream. But strangely it felt good, the waves of sensation overwhelmed him. What he is feeling now nothing compares to it. His head dropped onto the table, he twitched slightly.

Then it suddenly vanished, he almost cried out for it to return. Inferus slowly sat back up. He was drooling. His mother and father was looking at him with concern. His mother used a handkerchief to wipe his mouth. He blinked a few times. “Huh…?” His father shook his head. “Have the astartes did something to you? What’s wrong Ansel!?” Inferus mumbled slightly in that moment. “It seems time is up….” He smiled weakly at his parents, even his father was confused. He was not expecting this “Cazira!” Inferus called out. The doors of the dining hall flung open. A gust of great wind erupted from it. Inferus rose from his seat, his father started to spit an incantation but a burst of wind would rush out to stop him.

Inferus strangely did not feel resistance, he left the room. His walk turned into a jog, then a run. It only took moments to get to his room. He saw Oktai, standing at his door. “Let me in.” The old man bowed and opened his door. He stepped into his room to see Cazira smiling at him. +See! You liked that!+ He cocked his head slightly “yes, I did. I see your point. But for now we have to get my arms back.” He looked around the balcony doors were open. “That was my wife’s torment wasn’t it?” The daemon nodded. Inferus shook his head, so Cazira made good on her threat. “Oktai!” The door opened again, his guard stepped into the room. “I want you to follow me.” He faced him. “If you follow me you will get what you seek, joy in war. Instead of killing nobles, come with me and kill soldiers, astartes, other followers of the dark gods.” Oktai removed his helmet. He smiled “I sense no fear, your father’s decisions was ruled by fear and possibilities.” “He is a minion of the god of change, I am not surprised but if we are going to escape alive we need my arms.” Oktai placed his helmet back on, he removed his blade from his belt and a bolt pistol. “Follow me my young lord.” He opened the door and stepped out, Inferus followed him, Cazira drifted behind him as they left his room she was chuckling to herself.

Now in the hallway, Oktai looked around. “This way.” They turned left and ran down the hallway. From the sides of the wall, blue ravens emerged they cawed and screamed. From their mouths they shot fireballs at Oktai, he rolled to the side and pointed his bolt pistol at the ravens. In two quick shots he felled both of them. He rose and continued to run. Inferus was surprised he said nothing with what just happened. But considering most of the nobles on this planet are sorcerers he most likely has seen worse.

He continued to follow him, they made twist and turns until they arrived at a room. “I can’t open this door.” Oktai said curtly. Cazira hovered over to the door and waved her hand over the lock. Inferus heard a click. “Now you can.” Oktai nodded and placed his bolt pistol into it’s holster. He opened the door and gestured for him to go inside. “Quickly.” Inferus nodded and ran inside, Oktai entered after him.

As his guard closed the door, Inferus looked around. They were now in a lab. He saw a tech priest a huge one at that. His red robe was in tatters and his mechandrites were messing with his armour. “Get away from there!” +It’s fine darling….I have returned.+ The tech priest looked around, he raised his metal hands up. “Please! Show me more! I must see perfection!” +I can show you more...but have you done what I asked?+ “Yes! Look!” He walked away from his armour, it has been edited. Specifically the right arm. The arm did not look human, it held two large digits and a thumb. The gauntlet was also clawed. “What is the meaning of this!?” +It’s modifications for your new arm, your father had this tech priest ruin one to understand it.+ He cursed, he was down an arm but it’s clear the daemon had something in mind. “What are you planning?” +Just sit on the chair near the table.+ Inferus frowned slightly, he did as the daemon said. Oktai grumbled. “Hurry up, guards are most likely coming soon.” Cazira gestured to the tech priest +go get the left arm.+ he nodded and removed the propshetic from the vice. +Darling get rid of the shirt.+ “I can’t.” he moved his stumps around. He looked over to the old man “Oktai! Remove my shirt!” his guard walked to him and tore off his shirt, he then returned to his original position.

The tech priest shuffled over to his left arm and pushed his prosthetic arm onto the stump. “What are you doing?” +It’s part of the process, but now you have a choice.+ He locked eyes with the daemon. “A choice!?” +Well yes, the tech priest does not have the time to reattach your left arm and he has destroyed the right one. So I pro-+ “No.” +You haven’t even heard the offer yet!+ Cazira pouted. Inferus groaned in annoyance, the daemon put him in such a position where he has no choice but to accept if he wants to return to Tetricus. “Speak then.” The daemon grinned. +I want something simple...you will kill your parents.+ Her demand caused him to hesitate. +What were you hoping for? That they would join the warband? I won’t allow it, they are distractions.+ He looked down slightly, he found his lips trembling. +The dream is over darling. Your father built a box for himself, a “paradise” for his family. Now it’s time to free yourself.+ “Why? I...just got them back. Maybe if I tal-” +No more talking, no more excuses.+ Inferus ground his teeth. He looked up to the daemon. “Fine. Can you also remove the psy-jammer?” +I can, now let’s get started.+ She reached into her gut with both hands.

It phased right through it, she moved them around until she pulled out a white snake. She drifted over to his right arm and bought the head of the snake to it. +This will hurt.+ The snake bit into the stump, Inferus screamed in agony. His veins along his arm turned black, the snake flailed as it sunk it’s fangs into his arm. He moved it frantically trying to shake it off. He felt his flesh moving, the bones in both arms clicking and twisting. +Stop resisting it…+ Cazira cooed. He couldn’t help it, it felt like something was overtaking him, shifting his thought pattern. +I am adding little bit on top of you psycho-indoctrination...don’t worry it’s to our benefit…+ Blood began to run down his nose, he cursed the daemon.

Inferus then sagged on the chair, the pain ebbed away he panted slightly. He tried to move around his fingers but something felt different. He bought up his left arm, it was the same as before. But his right? The flesh was pale, he had three digits like his armour. But instead of simple nails he had black claws. He wiped away the blood from his nose and looked at his hand, his blood was black. He bought his eyes up to the daemon. “I don’t feel any different.” +Relax, get suited up first.” Inferus sat up, the tech priest shuffled back slightly.

He walked over to his armour and began putting it on, he used telekinesis to connect the interface ports. He stopped at the helmet and cloak. He pointed at his neck. “Remove the psy-jammer.” Cazira nodded and drifted over to him, she touched the blue gem with her finger. It blinked several times, it then turned black.

Soon as the colour changed his brain thundered with power, vigour returned to his body. As his powers were released he gripped the choker with his left hand and tore it off with ease. He then placed his helmet on and attached the camo-cloak to his wargear. The tech priest looked over to Cazira’s direction. “You said that you would give me freedom. He pointed at his neck with a mechadendrite. The daemon nodded, a gleeful smile played across her lips. +Darling with your powers restored can you see a blue ring around the metal thing’s neck?+ Inferus turned to the tech priest, he opened his witch sight and he could see a blue flame nesting around it. “I can, what do you want me to do?” +Just grab it.+ He walked over to the tech priest, he started to break into song praising the omnissiah. Inferus reached out and grabbed the blue flame, the tech priests head suddenly clicked and exploded.

The sudden explosion caused him to take a step back. “What!? What di-” Then came his anguished shock coursing through his body, he was alive just for a moment before his head vanished. The betrayal, the agony. Inferus oddly found it...sweet. He fell silent, he nodded. “Let me contact master, we need to attack now.” He closed his eye and sent his astral form out. Once he arrived at the astral sea, he sent out the call. His master responded right way. “What happened!?” Inferus shirked back slightly. “I...it’s complicated.” His master’s form was bigger, it vibrated violently. He then calmed down. “Fine, but what do you want to tell me?” “To attack now, the one in charge of this planet knows you are going to attack. He follows the lord of fate, he thinks you are going to attack in three days.” “We were going to attack in three days, I wanted to wait and see if you made contact. So a change of plans then...I will begin the assault. What will you be doing?” “Taking care of the planetary governor. He is powerful.” His master nodded “So we have a plan. I will see you planetside.” Inferus bowed. “Yes my lord.”

His master’s astral form vanished, now alone he went back to his body. The sound of gunshots greeted his ears, he opened his eye to see Oktai standing over three corpses. “We need to move.” “Yes we do, but first we have to kill my parents.” He walked over to the old man. He offered his hand. “Do you wish to join me?” Oktai looked down to it, he grasped it tightly. “Aye, let us do this.” Inferus then felt an odd tingle up his right arm. Oktai’s head cocked his head. “That was strange.” He released his grip on his hand. He moved it slightly. “I can move my hand more easily…” Cazira floated over. +That’s the first…+ Normally he would think of the possible implications of what just happened but they have no time for that.

He stepped out of the room and looked down the hallway. He could sense his father was within the dining hall. Oktai walked out of the room still flexing his hand. “So where are we going?” “To the dining hall” said Inferus. He then raced down the hallway, the old man followed him. As they ran he could not help but think of those who will try to stop them, he felt sorry for them in a sense since they will not die quickly.

***
Tetricus strapped himself into the drop pod, Cassius, Erastus and Faust was with him. Some of the recruits were held in the other drop pods and Justus was taking the thunderhawk down with the mortals they could muster. “We will work our way up to the palace. On our way there we will smash aside the defenders. After that we will enslave the dregs of this world.” Cassius grumbled “I thought we were attacking in three days?” “I changed my mind brother. Now be ready, it’s likely the ones on this planet follow tzeentch.” Erastus then clapped in an excited manner. “We must capture some alive! I wish to examine their mutations!” “Worry about that after we take the city.” The apothecary sighed, Faust gave a small chuckle. “We are all eager to attack the world. We should take our time.” Tetricus gave a curt nod to the noise marine, he was right they should enjoy this but they can’t forget the objective. The drop pod started to shudder as it was released from the ship.

His auto-senses counted down the time it will take to make impact. His staff was mag-locked to his back, he was eager to put into practice the things he learned thus far. “You seem excited as well.” said the palatine blade. “I won’t deny it, I learned a few things...I am eager to put it to use.” He looked at the countdown again. 10...9...8...7...6...5...4...3...2...1...The drop pod shuddered violently and grew still.

The door opened, Tetricus undid his belt, so did his brothers. They jumped out of the drop pod and looked around. The city was gorgeous, great spires, finely carved buildings and the statue in the distance near the palace. He pointed to the statue. He updated everyone’s tactical objective. “We will congregate at the statue and then move to the palace.” As his autosenses chimed with confirmation he looked to his brothers. Cassius twirled his saber, Erastus loaded his needle gun and Faust adjusted the frequency on his sonic blaster.

From the skies other drop pods landed around them, his brothers hopped out. Then from a side street a group of PDF along with a blue robed priest came out. The priest wore a halo that burned with fire, he pointed his power maul at them. “These machines of war have come to ruin the paradise of the flaming angel! Kill them!” The recruits chuckled slightly, the PDF raised their las-guns and fired.

Instead of a red beam it was an orange and it felled two astartes. One shot blew off an arm and another disintegrated a head. Right away everyone fell into battle stance. In that single moment they all knew that they must not underestimate them. Tetricus made a call order to all squads. “Do no underestimate the mortals! They are followers of the changer of ways!” Tetricus readied staff, he spat out a fell verse. A sliver glistening fog enveloped their enemy, the PDF started to cry out to lost loves, things they missed and to sensation itself. But the fog was suddenly consumed by a inferno. The priest shouted “Do not listen to fell whispers of the god of greed! The goddess of depravity! The flaming angel is watching!” The flame vanished and the PDF looked ready to fight again. Tetricus cursed “their priests are psykers…” The blue robed priest then sprouted wings of fire. He leapt up into the air and fired a great fireball from his hands. Cassius shouted “Do something witch!” Tetricus raised his staff, he drew the fireball into his staff, the power was great. “Go and attack them already! I will deal with the priest!” His brothers charged at the mortals, they cried prayers to slaanesh, they whooped and screamed. All of them wanted to experience the sweetest joys of combat.

He bought his attention back to the priest, he drew the rest of the fireball into his staff, unbinding the psychic power. The priest began to babble his religion at him. “All return to the flame! May my ashes spur the circle of change and purgation!” Tetricus twirled his staff, he summoned a host of dark bolts. Twelve in total. The priest grinned, he knew what was coming. “Even if you change me from alive to dead...we are one small piece in a grand plan. You will not get to the palace!” “Be silent, scream mortal.” He launched the dark bolts, they sought out the priest no matter how hard he tried to dodge, they pounded into his flesh. He screamed in pure agony, it was like music. The runes on his arm started to thrum as the foolish priest fell to the ground, his body covered in burned scars. The best part was when he cracked onto the floor.

Tetricus then looked upon his brothers, the death of their priest broke the mortals, now they were essentially playing with them. Carving off flesh, tearing out eyes and tongues. He strode to them. “Enough, all of you will get your time once we take the city.” They all grunted, some ignored him save the veterans. He could tell there was a measure of disgust whenever he gave out orders, most likely because he is a witch. Cassius shook his head “Stop complaining and get moving! Now!” The recruits ceased, they got back into position again. Tetricus gave a curt nod of thanks to Cassius, he did not react. Tetricus sighed, he pointed his staff at the statue. “Move out!” His brothers started to run down the street, he wondered that if in the future he might have to deal with a rebellion? Even Taurus was not immune to such things.

So the battle is starting. (Also ignore my avatar there is no meaning behind it. )

Edit:Also Dayknight, when you offered feedback that the ship should feel more lived in and that there should be minor characters I think I misunderstood what you meant. It's only now reading Lords of silence (people should read the book it's great.) that I think I am now grasping what you want. So when this war is over I will work towards that properly this time.

Haha i figured!

Honestly this is one of the more tragic stories. I kindof feel bad for asriel's dad. All he wanted was his son back

Edit: so when you first started the story way back on page 1 it felt like there was alot more atmosphere. There were more characters and more moving parts and more setting in a sense.

 Dayknight wrote:

Haha i figured!

Honestly this is one of the more tragic stories. I kindof feel bad for asriel's dad. All he wanted was his son back

Edit: so when you first started the story way back on page 1 it felt like there was alot more atmosphere. There were more characters and more moving parts and more setting in a sense.

I get what you mean thinking about it, reading lords of silence book I think I am learning a few things to get more grit and atmosphere into the ship. What has been happening is that I have been focusing too much on the characters themselves. When essentially when I first started this the story it was more about the warband than the characters in it.

Chapter 29
They raced down the hallway which is now filled with guards, He could see six in total. Inferus raised his left arm, the grapple hook flicked out and shot forward impaling one of the palace guards through the neck. His gurgled cries thrummed through his body, his inner death scream echoed within his skull. He pulled the blade back, a gush of red hot blood spilled onto the floor, he could not remember the last time he had fun killing someone. He could not recall what changed, or perhaps this has something to do with the contract? He looked over to the daemon she was simply smiling, but a orange las-shot whizzing past his vision drew his attention back to the guards in front of him. Oktai leveled his bolt pistol at the one that shot him, he fired two rounds, one hitting his chest and the second blowing off an arm.

As the soldier tumbled to the ground he felt that as well, he could also see the old man shifting slightly as they ran.“That was different…” Inferus was about to answer why that is. But a hail of las-fire flew towards him, he bound to the right using his left leg, then he bound to the left with his right. With each jump he was getting close to the enemy, he removed his flick knife from his belt it danced from the digits of his new arm. Now that he was a few paces away, the four remaining guards flinged their lasguns over their shoulders, they then drew glowing combat knives that held an orange flame. The first of the four went for him, he gripped the knife in both hands, he sought to stab him in the gut. As the blade came in Inferus dodged to the right, taking quick steps to get behind the attacker. He then heard footsteps behind him, he could sense that one wished to attack him from behind. He sent a surge of psychic energy to his legs, strengthening them, he then twisted around at high speed to the shock of the guard, in a swift movement he sliced the guard’s throat with the flick knife. His hands went straight for his neck, he gasped and choked as he fell back onto the ground, twitching as his lifeblood pooled on the floor.

He felt that death as well, a burning sensation across his neck. The heat almost overwhelmed him. Soon as he died the remaining two in front of him took steps back, As he stared at them he felt another death, a gurgled cry came from behind him and then he could hear two objects of different weights hitting the floor. The burning sensation he felt on the front of his neck consumed the entirety of it. Oktai stepped to his side. “I took care of the one that sought to stab you.” he twirled his blade. “He lost his head.” “I know.” The two remaining guards looked at each other and broke into a run, they were fleeing.

Inferus raised his left hand again, he released the grapple hook it shot through the neck of the first, it then diverted to the one who was slightly behind the one he killed, stabbing him in the face. The blade was lodged tightly, both guards dropped to their knees. Inferus then released the smaller blades held in the main one. They flicked out and severed the fleeing guard’s head. The death of both of them tasted sweet, he could get used to this. He wondered if he was having fun as his master said? He drew the grapple hook back. Oktai stared at it. “That’s quite useful.” “It is I barely have to think to summon it and controlling it with telekinesis is quite simple. Now let’s move.” They continued running to the dining hall, he hoped that Tetricus is doing well outside.

***
The attack force moved down the street, it was a slow process. Tetricus could see that the enemy were adequately prepared for an invasion. Their las weaponry and priests were also dangerous. The strategy he decided to employ is that he will focus on unbinding the psychic powers of the priests while his brothers advance upon the PDF. The issue is that if one is distracted a stray shot can take out off a limb or even a head. He did not expect a grinding battle with mortals. A priest screeched at him. “Foul sorcerer! Be purged by fire!” He launched a gout of fire at him, Tetricus raised his hand sucking the flame in. Cassius rushed forward and in a simple blade movement he removed the head of the flaming angel priest. The prefector grunted and looked over to him. “So many witches…” While he was looking away a PDF soldier aimed at him and fired. Tetricus shot a beam of energy at his brother forming a shield, the orange las fire caused the psychic wall to crumble. The palatine cursed “These mortals….” He sprang towards the PDF soldier, first he cut off his right arm, causing the human to scream in agony, then he moved to the left and then to the legs causing the soldier to tumble to the ground. The prefector lifted up his helmet slightly and spat on the corpse.

The gesture to the mortal caused him to chuckle for some reason. “What’s the matter Cassius?” The palatine blade pointed his sword at him. “Pick a better world next time.” Tetricus shrugged “can’t keeping attack easy worlds. You would hate my captain.” The prefector lowered his helmet he grumbled. “Well at least we can advance.” Tetricus looked down the street, he was right his brothers have cleaned up the rest of the PDF. “Right let’s move!” They continued their advance to the golden statue.

The closer they got to it, the amount of forces they encountered was lighter. Eventually they reached the golden statue, they found Justus with the mortals standing over priest corpses. Tetricus briskly walked over to the phoenix guard. “Brother.” Justus nodded. “Thou art well, The priests wast doing some strange ritual hither. But we did deal with 't.” Tetricus looked down at the corpses. “I see…” He then looked at the palace that was in the distance. “Right now we advan-” He then heard the flapping of wings around him, the air changed, all he could hear is cawing. He found himself looking up to the statue, nothing was amiss. Faust walked up to him. “Something is wrong isn’t it?” Tetricus bought his gaze to the noise marine, he shook his head. “I...don’t know.” The sounds of ravens increased, then came gasps from everyone around him. They all pointed up. The dismay caused him to look up again as well, what was before his eyes was the angel wings of the statue caught fire. A halo of fire slowly manifested around the skull.

Tetricus simply stared in a mix of wonder and dread. The skull head slowly moved and looked down towards them. He blinked just once, then the gears of his mind started to turn trying to understand what was before him. As the wings took on a life like movement, along with the robes and hands his heart’s began beating rapidly. “Oh...gak.” He looked around to his warband. “Fall back!” The hollow eyes of the statue started to glow, from the sockets two orange beams shot out and reduced a squad to nothing, all that remained of them was rocks flying up and a raging inferno.

Everyone started to panic and run. Justus looked at the statue and got into battle stance. Doth not worry I can taketh this foul contraption of tzeentch on! Gaze at me! For I am immortal!” Tetricus looked back “Run you stupid bastard! That’s an order!” Justus sighed, he started to break and run with the warband. As they got some distance, the golden statue started to walk. It continued to fire at his forces. Tetricus looked on ahead and shook his head “What were the odds of them having a walking statue!?”

***
They were now in front of the dining room door, they were drenched in blood. His chest moved up and down. The adrenaline that consumed his body was somewhat intoxicating. Oktai chuckled “killing has never been so much fun. What sort of spell did you put on me my young lord?” He could explain his deal with Cazira, but that would take time. He will inform this guard once this war is over. +This is it…+ The daemon was giggling with excitement. Inferus placed his hand on the door handle. Soon as he touched it, the intoxication from before drained away, the gravity of what he is about to do now slammed into him. He was hesitant, just like before. “I might be able to convince them…” +Don’t fo-+ “No you can’t.” said Oktai. Without even knowing it the old man cut off the daemon. “He spent years building this for you, he has his vision and he will not waver.” Inferus sighed heavily “very well…”

He knew the old man was wise, there is only one path. He opened the door and they walked in. As they entered the dining hall he saw his father sitting in his usual spot, his mother was standing next to him. They both just looked disappointed, he could not sense even one trace of anger from them. His father sat back on the chair. “I don’t blame you, I blame the war machines.” “I have come to kill the both of you.” Inferus could detect a measure of sadness in his voice. He did not want to let it show. His father shook his head. “I know...this is the worst outcome, it had a miniscule chance of occurring...but it did come to pass. As I said neither of us blame you. I blame the imperium, I blame the astartes and their pea sized brains. They have been the bringers of ruination, no matter if they are a loyalist or traitor. So...I will take solace in this….my angel will annihilate your warband.” His mother gave a sad smile. “Gavizel carries our last remaining hopes…” “Yes he does, so kill us but I know when you return to them, they will be a smouldering ruin. I have seen it. This is fate and I walk to it gladly.” He rose from his seat, he walked over to him with his mother. They stood impassively.

Cazira started to laugh +Oh how should we do this!? Tear out their eyes!? Should we cut their tongues!? Sever their limbs!?+ Inferus frowned heavily. “Shut up daemon.” Cazira tutted in annoyance. He approached his parents and hugged the both of them. They did not resist, they have fully resigned themselves to fate. He whispered into their ears. “I enjoyed this little dream...but you underestimate them. The changer of ways cannot see all…” He began manipulating their bodies with his biomancy, he could not detect any resistance. He slowly shut down their bodies, their deaths will be painless. Both of them slumped to the ground, he bent down with them grasping them in each hand. They were both smiling, their eyes now looked absent, they are now dead.

With their death’s he felt a hollowness. He could feel his humanity bleeding away and an ebbing sensation on his back. Cazira raged at him. +They taste disgusting! Why did you make their death’s painless!?+ Inferus ignored her ranting, he gently set down their bodies. He rose and faced the daemon. “I have done as you said, you did not state that I should kill them in a specific way.” Oktai rubbed his neck. “Who...are you talking to?” “A daemon.” “Oh..I assume you made a pact with it like William?” “Yes I have. She talks a lot. Now we must return to my master.” He left the dining hall with Oktai and Cazira, the daemon was consumed with rage. The one thing he can take away from this is that he has annoyed the neverborn. Now it’s time to go home.

***
Tetrius panted, his armour was covered in rents and gashes due to dodging the explosions left behind by the statue. None of the warband could entirely dodge the debris left behind, but it seemed to him that a presence within the statue wants to kill them slowly. They could of been annihilated at any time. But the statue is holding back. “Do something witch!” Cassius roared on the vox. Justus grunted “I can visage him, let me tryeth!” “No you can’t!” Tetricus shouted. The phoenix guard shook his head. “But I am im-” “Shut up about being immortal! If you are hit by those lasers they will be nothing left of you! Or if you are ground to paste by it’s feet how sure are you that you will come back!?” Jutus fell silent due to his words. Cassius was right though he did have to do something.

He wondered what would Taurus do in this situation? His captain would do something daring and also stupid. But stupid is what they might need to get out of this situation. They did not have the firepower to level the giant statue. But there was one thing in his arsenal that could. He opened a private vox link to The Great bull. “Sagax!” He heard a yawn on the line. “Yes lord?” “Can you detect a giant structure chasing us on the ship auspex!?” “I can, but why do you ask?” “I want an orbital bombardment on it now!” “You will be caught in the blast, you won’t survive.” “Just do it dammit! A giant statue that can shoot lasers is chasing us!” The vox fell silent for a moment, the shipmaster’s voice then came back. “Very well...priming batteries. Timer being sent to all squads.” A fifteen second countdown popped up on his visual feed. Tetricus turned and stood in place, he shouted. “Gather around me! All of you!” Everyone did as he commanded.

He slammed his staff into the ground, he raised his arms and pushed his psychic powers to the limit, he could hear the daemons screaming at the back of his mind. Waiting for a crack, waiting for a chance to take his body. As all of this was happening the countdown started. 15…..14….13… He summoned a purple of dome of energy. Cassius shouted “What is with the coundown!?” 12...11….10... Erastus started laughing. “Calm yourself prefector! Just enjoy the show!” The mortals, even the corpus’ were shuddering in fear around him. 9...8...7...Faust started to pray for the dark prince to deliver them. 6...5...4…Justus grumbled in annoyance. “ I couldst of taken him….” Tetricus watched the statue stop. He looked down to them, it’s eyes started to blaze with fire. 3...2...1.

The skies split, a great lance of energy fell upon the golden statue. He could hear a daemonic scream erupting from it. The waves of energy washed over them, Tetricus dropped to knees, rocks, heat and pieces of gold battered the dome. But all he could see his white ahead of him, his eyes burned. For a moment he wondered if he made the right decision? His limbs felt tired, weak. The screaming of daemons within his mind increased. He could feel holes starting to form in the dome. He roared out a cry of defiance and restored them. But in that white light, he saw blue feathers descending. Despite being blind, he could see them. +Such a fool...your fate could of been different...if you took the offer of those clad in black you would of won glory. You are not wrong...we are using you...there is no end to this game…now you will die...+ His hearts began to beat rapidly, he strangely felt more weak.

His arms was falling. +You have no hope...no faith...I see your father destroying your legion further...you bleed for an entity that seeks endless decadence. This is your fate...embrace it...+ Tetricus grit his teeth, he wanted to defy the one speaking, but he knew it to be true. It is true. He blinked, once and then a second time. In the white light he saw planets, hundreds of them. All touched by the dark prince, all weaving in excess. There is an end...A sensuous voice said. “There is no meaning in what we do!” He shouted back. There is always meaning, that is why we play the game. But for there to be and end...to be an eternal victory...champions are needed. I need champions. Make every world like this...glory will come, prestige will come...power will come. And you will enjoy doing this every step of the way. So count...count and I will be there. Tetricus grit his teeth. “One...two…” He slowly raised his hands, power began to thrum through the dome. “Three….four…” He slowly got up. “Five….” he gasped out, the daemons in his mind scuttled away in fear, he felt a brand being burned onto his forehead. He gazed at all of the planets he will deliver to his patron. “Six!” He roared that number at the top of his lungs..

The pain was overwhelming, but he grasped it, made it his own like he learned. His body wanted to collapse but he willed it onwards. This went on for what seemed like an eternity then the planets vanished with the white light, all he saw before him was a ruined statue and the destroyed buildings surrounding it but everything was blurry. Tetricus let out a long rasp, he sagged back but he did not fall. He looked up to see the foggy form of Justus holding him up. “A-Are...we alive?” he asked the phoenix terminator. His blinked several times, trying to clear his vision. “So thou hast faith….Thou did do well mine lord.” “Faith..?” His forehead was still burning. He just wanted to stop, he wondered if Taurus felt like this after every hard battle? His brother helped him stand up straight. He looked around, many of the mortals were now blind, but his apprentice could easily fix such a thing. Cassius strode up to him and pointed. “That plan was insane! Why didn’t you consult us!?” He was not in the mood to argue. Justus growled. “Beest more respectful cur! We art standing only by the wilt of our lord!” Tetricus frowned “I can stand myself...thank you Justus.” The terminator let go of him, His legs wobbled slightly. “Cassius…” He could tell he was sneering under his helmet. “Shut the hell up. We are going to the palace.” He strode forward his body was still aching him. He grabbed his staff and continued onward, he did not care all that much if anyone followed him.

It’s evident that this planet put everything into the statue, the 4th has essentially won. For now they can pretty much do what they want. But he always kept his eyes on the objective. That’s all he can do as leader.

Forgot to put the text edits in, hate when that happens. It's been corrected.

Edit:*Shakes fist at profanity filter*

Part 2 Epilogue
Inferus sat on the stairs of the palace, the 4th has streamed into the plaza and at the moment they are gathering slaves for the ship. Oktai stood a good distance away, Cazira was floating next to him. But what he was worried about was his master who is sitting at his side. His armour is a ruined mess, sections were missing, there were cracks and blood was leaking from various areas. Since he arrived they said nothing to each other, they simply watched the 4th go about their business. He decided to speak first, if he did not get captured Tetricus would of been better prepared, the battle would of been smoother. “My lord I a-” He raised his hand cutting him off. “We won, that’s all that matters. So...did you enjoy yourself?” He wasn’t sure how to answer that question. “I...did in a manner of speaking. I had a nice dream, killing is strangely fun now and I got married.” “You...got married?” “Yes, but the daemon I made a pact with got jealous and had her jump off the balcony.”

Strangely his master laughed in amusement the vox of his helmet made it sound like a roar. Inferus found himself smiling slightly. “So what did you do?” “I defeated a giant golden statue. By dropping an orbital bombardment on it. We were in the vicinity so I raised a psychic shield to protect the remainder of the 4th. It was...an interesting experience.” As he told the story he now understood why he ordered him to restore the vision of the mortal fighters. “So what now?” His master leaned forward slightly he bought his hands together and placed his elbows on his thighs, he rested his face upon his hands. His armour creaked with the movement. “We have a lot of work ahead of us...I wish to lead the third to supremacy and we will be at the front. We have to end the game.” “What? End the game?” “The dark prince must reign supreme over the others Inferus. There is only one true god and I am his champion.” His confidence surprised him, he kicked his feet slightly. “Sounds interesting.” His master started to count. “One...two...three...four...five...six.” “Master is that going to be a thing now?” “It helps me focus.” Inferus shrugged. “Whatever you say my lord.”

So that's the end of the second part of the story. Feedback has been noted and I will build up the ship.

Very good arc. I like the way you handled inferus and his parents, it was nice the way he gave them painless deaths. Showed he still had some humanity. Looks like tetricus is is growing into his lordship!

You were definitely right about building the warband although im sure it is difficult keeping track of so many characters. I can hardly blame you though, you decimate the warband like every week lol. Overall some great character building has been done and your writing improves every arc! Cant wait too see what you come up with next.

 Dayknight wrote:

Very good arc. I like the way you handled inferus and his parents, it was nice the way he gave them painless deaths. Showed he still had some humanity. Looks like tetricus is is growing into his lordship!

You were definitely right about building the warband although im sure it is difficult keeping track of so many characters. I can hardly blame you though, you decimate the warband like every week lol. Overall some great character building has been done and your writing improves every arc! Cant wait too see what you come up with next.

I like decimating the warband, I kid. Onion ninja's get into my room every time. Anyway glad you enjoyed the arc. Been doing some research to help with this problem to inject some measure of life into the ship using lord of silence, dark heresy and black crusade.

Entry nine
It’s been some time since I last made an entry. With things changing rapidly on the ship I have had barely any time to write anything down. This is mainly due to the fact I had the kitchen expanded, I have people working under me and to my surprise Oktai can also cook extremely well. Meal quality has improved and at the same time I can pick out people who seem to have a good head on their shoulders. Those who have concentration and an eye on putting out the best meals I personally train them in the art of war. Those who who languished on the lower levels now have a chance to live with the “demi-gods.” It’s gotten to a point that there has been a sort of...cooking boom. Slaves are scraping together supplies from raids to make dishes, they then sell them to each other. To my shock some now make “designer” clothes, fashion comes and goes at a rapid pace. The lower levels are no longer destitute, steadily the ship has become a marvel in a sense.

But the encouragement of economy was not my doing. A few weeks after bringing ruination to Sithax, someone took the reins of the crumbling cult. They now call themselves the Black Capra, or Capra if you don’t want to use the cult’s full name. I have no idea if the leader is a man or woman, they hide themselves well. But the cult has direction, the depravities that are committed upon the unsuspecting and to themselves even causes Justus to lose his words, then he would offer them praises of approval.

But I know my master is aware of who the leader is, it’s only a matter of time before he desires an audience. How I am so sure? Tetricus power has been growing rapidly, it’s the ritual scarring that is mainly driving his power upwards. He tends to also mark those who he favours, he has no reason to do it to me, for I have started to do it myself. My new arm is covered entirely. When I first did it, I thought I would feel nothing. But the pain was euphoric, I felt my mind expanding, growing and also because of the added benefit of biomancy my master and I can restore our bodies anew and try more complex glyphs that take far more time and are far more painful to place on one’s body.

So overall? Things are going somewhat well.

Chapter 30
Inferus stood behind the serving station that was placed near the door, It was a circular table and those delivering the meals stood at the ready with carts. It’s at this station where the cooked food is delivered to and plated. He also checks the food with the old man, or in other words his sous chef. He tried to ignore the sounds of cursing, meat sizzling, nuts being cracked and the chittering turn of season grinders. Everything has to be perfect for the astartes, they expect no less from him and his team. Three cooks approached the table, one was holding a saucepan full of red wine sauce. The next cook held a platter of lisix meat, a tender red meat that is from Sithix. The third held a bowl of boiled vegetables.

He looked at the sauce, it was perfect. Not too thick or runny, he could also smell the aroma from it. “Dorene this is good, you have been paying attention to my lessons.” She smiled showing her fangs. “Thank you chef.” He looked over to the meat. “What temperature is it Wade?” The pink tentacle that left his back flailed erratically “Medium as you requested chef. Before bringing it here the temperature was 64 celsius.” Inferus removed the meat thermometer from his jacket. He pressed the needle into the meat carefully. The dial ticked up slowly and hovered around between 63 to 66 celsius. He grinned and removed the thermometer. “Good now for the vegetables.” He looked at the bowl carefully, instead of seeing tiny hints of water the vegetables were glistening slightly. He creased his brow in frustration. “Did you put a sauce on the boiled vegetables?” He asked Clavin, as he lowered his hand from his face he could see his six eyes moving around rapidly. “I-I-I…” The other two cooks who have done their jobs were frowning and they should be. This one mistake has set everything back by ten minutes, in those ten minutes the meat will start to get cold. In those precious ten minutes the sauce might develop a hint of skin and the astartes are extremely critical of their food especially Cassius.

Inferus ground his teeth and slammed the table with his fist, sending cracks through the marble. The the kitchen turned silent, he could tell everyone was looking at him, stopping their work. He looked back up to the cooks standing at fires and over sizzling food. “Get back to work!” He roared. The sounds returned and they went on like nothing happened. “Looks like we need to get another serving table. Is this the tenth time you cracked it?” Oktai said in amusement. Inferus was about to say something to the old man but then he felt the dataslate in his pocket vibrating slightly. He picked it out and looked at the message, he cursed. “gak...” “What’s the matter?” Oktai asked. “Six o’clock meal for astartes Jarmir.” “Oh...one of those.” He looked over to the old man. “Can you handle things here?” “I can, I will make a quick fresh salad with the appropriate seasonings that will go with the sauce Dorene made.” Inferus returned the dataslate to his pocket and placed his hand on Oktai’s shoulder. “What would I do without you?” “Smash the serving table to smithereens my young lord.” He grunted and removed his hand. “I take back what I said.” The old man gave a casual shrug, while smirking.

Inferus walked over to a cart and pushed it out of the kitchen. Once outside, instead of the smell of food, the smell of perfume slammed into his nose. Instead of the sounds of roaring flame and sizzling meat, only screams and moans greeted his ears. He pushed the cart down the hallway, mumbling in annoyance. “Why doesn’t he just deal with it? Why take me from my work?”

The annoyance slowly subsided, but as he made his way, he could not help but still feel somewhat surprised at how the ship has rapidly changed, he did not know what rituals the Black Capra have commited upon it but the walls bare hieroglyphics, scrawlings and art. All of this was shown in a mix of paint and gold plating.

If one were to read it, you would see images of depravities committed in these hallowed hallways. He recalled the time he saw a group of capra cultists severing a slave in half slowly, other times he would see grand orgies of pain and vice. One time he saw Justus chasing slaves with an autocannon screaming in tongues for them to give up their souls to slaanesh. Out of all of see’s he finds what Justus does more amusing and pleasing, for he is chasing slaves who still cling to tzeentch or in other words the flaming angel. What most do not understand is some would think he is being brutal. He is just trying to teach them the joy of pain and the perks of following the dark prince. These past few weeks he has been finding himself to be...more devout whether it’s his master’s influence or the daemon he could not say, or perhaps it was the death of his parents that triggered it?

He then made a corner, he saw a group of capra cultists. They were walking towards him. He sighed “and they don’t know their place…” The group stood in front of the cart, they all were wearing spiked leather, he could spot small iron rods inbedded in skin, piercings lined across lips and brows, some even had their entire face covered with spiked latex leather. Among the cultists he could spot glyphs or ritual scarring which was most likely his master’s doing.

A female who had her brown hair swept to one and the tip dyed pink walked around the cart and stood at his right. “So...what are you doing alone?” She did not look at him. He could tell she was trying to charm him, just by the subtle cue’s in her voice. This is how they get most new arrivals in the upper and lower levels. They end up thinking with their lower bodies instead of with their heads. “Forget your job...and come with us. You could have some...fun.” “No thank you.” he said curtly. She now faced him and frowned. “Why? Cooking is bori-” He did not let her finish that sentence, his right hand flicked out and grasped her neck. His eye started to smoulder with energy. One of the cultists shouted. “Oh...gak a witch!?” All of them froze in place.The female was clawing at his arm, gasping for life. “Why aren’t you enjoying this?” Inferus asked. “You like pain don’t you? Or…” He bought her face close to his. “Are you just a sadist? One who likes inflicting pain but not receiving it? Or are you a simple defiler who gets off at base pleasures? How...weak.” He placed his other hand on her head, he sent a spike of energy into her mind.

He then let her go, the veins across her face popped out. It was brimming with a purple light, her eyes roared with energy and her mouth let out a gout of pink mist. Her head then popped like a balloon. Splattering him with warm blood. He felt her death, her mind searing and burning away, she could not even scream, but her inner horror tasted wonderful. He looked over to the rest. They scattered like ants and that’s all they were.

Inferus then stretched his arms slightly. “I feel...a little better.” He looked over to the the wall, a new picture of a woman’s head exploding manifested. He grinned and continued his journey. He then arrived at Jamir’s room.

He knocked on the door lightly, it slid open and he stepped inside. The room held silk curtains and flayed human skin was draped upon various sections of the room. He spotted the one he is delivering the six o’clock meal to. Jamir looked snobbish, he has no gifts, no blessings. But he held a mocking grin anyway. “So the slave finally brings my meal. Was there trouble on the way here? You are covered in blood.” Inferus bowed slightly “Yes lord there was...trouble. Let me set it up your meal for you.” He pushed the cart over to the table, he was just a few breaths away from the astartes. He set the knife and fork onto the table and then a empty plate. The snobbish space marine then placed his hand on the table, and that was the moment he needed.

In a flawless and practiced movement he drew his flick knife from his belt and stabbed it into Jamir’s hand. He screamed, the enchanted knife should inflict far more pain than a regular weapon. The astartes moved his other hand to pull out the blade, but Inferus reached out with his right hand and grasped his wrist. “You filthy slave how da-” He squeezed and crushed his wrist, cutting him off with a great yelp. The strength in his new limb could easily overpower ceramite.

Inferus removed his bloodied hand from his wrist. He scratched his head. “I am quite sure there are others plotting to overthrow my master...but you were so obvious about it Jamir. Hence why he sent me here.” The astartes tried to rise. +Sit.+ The thought he sent to him was firm, he sat back down. “Y-You...disgusting….witch. J-Just like him...” Inferus rubbed the blood between his fingers, he looked at him with contempt. “My father said astartes had small minds, some of you prove him right again and again…” He grumbled in annoyance +Raise your head.+ He ordered. The astartes head slowly went up, showing his neck.

Inferus then brushed his talons across it, up and down. Now the space marine was sweating, he reeked of fear, he could taste it on his tongue. He then grasped his neck, digging his claws into them. His thumb on one end and his two digits at the other. The astartes gritted his teeth, he was trying to resist screaming. “Do you know how I work so well? Because you underestimate me, the simple cook, the simple slave of Tetricus...” He dug the talons in deeper, Jamir winced this time. “How many times...I have to deal with your gak ambitions, your stupid plotting...taking me away from my cooks. One...second away from them means I cannot guide them. They lose time in making something of themselves. The only satisfaction I get from this is that the noisy daemon will devour your soul.” He tore out a chunk of his neck, blood gushed onto the table. This time he gave off gurgled screams, he slumped back onto his seat.

He couldn’t enjoy this, nor the sensation gripping his body at the moment. This was a distraction. He threw the piece of flesh to the ground, he brought up the astartes body, Jamir was dead. Inferus could see the prognoids in the neck glistening. He removed his flick knife from his hand and went to work removing them, the one held in the chest and the neck. He placed them onto the plate, he then returned to the cart and pulled out a bag of ice and dumped it onto the plate, once the bag was empty. He removed a food cover from the cart and placed it over the gene-seed.

He then moved the plate onto the cart, he left behind the knife and fork for he heard that the capra cultists tend to be cannibals as well. They will be able to get hint of the smell of blood from this room, they will come like rats to desecrate and devour the corpse.

Inferus sighed heavily, he placed his hands onto the metal bars of the cart and pushed it out of the room. Now outside he must go see the apothecary and deliver the gene-seed. After a few minutes of walking instead of seeing capra cultists loitering around they were replaced with those of the corpus.

The segregation does not surprise him, from his understanding they view themselves above “petty” mortals. Elvelated by the hands of Erastus. One inclined their head to him “Another delivery one eye?” “Yes Vernon...another delivery.” This corpus is the one that tends to greet him whenever he comes to this area of the ship. But as he continued onward one thing he noticed is the hieroglyphics could been seen on the walls. It’s evident they war with each other, the dried blood on the ground proves it, but he could not help but get the feeling they are losing because the scrawlings which belong to the cult are started to hold sway here.

As he reached Erastus’ chamber door he knocked, the door slid open. Inferus walked inside to see the apothecary standing over several operating tables. There were men and women lining the tables, all of them had limbs missing, some had no tongues or even ears. One thing he noticed is that all of them had bloodshot eyes, he could see some held rapture and others were full of agony.

The jovial apothecary said nothing for a moment, he pointed to the table, his eyes did not leave the corpses. “Place the plate there.” Inferus said nothing he placed the plate in the usual place, but he was curious. Normally he would be at the table tinkering away on how to improve the corpus’.

He strode to the apothecary’s side. “So...what are you looking at my lord?” “Well with the cult taking over it’s been harder to get my hands on slaves. The issue is...I find them like this!” “And that’s a problem?” “Not exactly, but the common thing among all of them is their large intestine is either damaged or destroyed.” He moved his fingers to their jaw’s and pushed them upwards slightly, he did this to all of them. Inferus could tell that they were clearly unhinged, their mouths must of been opened too wide or something broke it. Erastus mumbled. “I wonder what sort of creature could commit such depravity? I am almost impressed. They would make a wonderful corpus...” At the mention of corpus he knew that his attention was returning to them, that was his cue to leave.

He returned to the cart and pushed it to the door. “Oh by the way!” Erastus called out. Inferus turned his head to the apothecary. “Yes my lord?” “Tetricus wants to see you.” Before the cult came into power that would not normally bother him, but now he has to deal with the jeers and sneers of those who wish an audience with his master. Due to his status and role he can cut the line for whatever reason. Even so it’s still a chore to visit him these days. “I will go and see him. Thank you for telling me.” The jovial apothecary shrugged, Inferus sighed as he left the room he hoped that this time the cultists would not obstruct his journey.

One more thing I want to mention. I found something amusing, Slaanesh is the god of masculinity or represents it. I have proof! From dark heresy.





Edit: Check out the symbols, Virility.

Definition:virility
vɪˈrɪlɪti/Submit
noun
(in a man) the quality of having strength, energy, and a strong sex drive; manliness.
"great importance is placed on a man's virility"
synonyms: manliness, masculinity, maleness, manfulness, manhood, machismo, gallantry, chivalry, valour, valiance, fearlessness, bravery, intrepidity, stout-heartedness, lionheartedness, boldness, daring, heroism, mettle, spirit;

Oh and I hope this chapter is moving in the right direction for what you want Dayknight.

Wow you've made changes in a big way! Good job! The ship is thick with atmosphere haha. Now you have more characters to kill if you so choose :,(. Alot of mysteries going at once, i like it. One thing i noticed is because your not allowed to swear on dakka perhaps changing gak to something else might flow a little better? ex: "By the gods" "throne" etc etc. All in all its crazy how much better your writing gets everytime. Honestly makes me wonder if you made a pact with your own keeper of secrets?

P.S. also your dedication to your research is impressive.

 Dayknight wrote:
Wow you've made changes in a big way! Good job! The ship is thick with atmosphere haha. Now you have more characters to kill if you so choose :,(. Alot of mysteries going at once, i like it. One thing i noticed is because your not allowed to swear on dakka perhaps changing gak to something else might flow a little better? ex: "By the gods" "throne" etc etc. All in all its crazy how much better your writing gets everytime. Honestly makes me wonder if you made a pact with your own keeper of secrets?

P.S. also your dedication to your research is impressive.

Thanks! Yeah I am planning to do that on the swearing front, make up another curse or something. Like by the serpent, or by the dark prince. Well yes I made a pact with a daemon to give me a wealth of knowledge and great inspiration!

*still shakes fist at profanity filter.*

Chapter 31
He continued pushing the cart towards Tetricus’ chamber, but the closer he got, he could not help but notice the hallways has become full of people. All of them belonged to the Black Capra, all of them were clearly excited about something. What makes it evident is that there are groups slashing themselves while praising their queen. He picked up on that word, queen. The leader of the Capra cult is most likely a queen of sorts, but she is a queen of nothing. Essentially all of them are slaves, it is the astartes that rule this ship. This supposed queen can only rule what his master allows her to.

He was about to smirk, but it quickly shifted to a frown. “He wouldn’t be that stupid...would he?” His master is no fool, he would not embrace a queen. That just spells trouble. He soon reached the tunnel entrance, the door was guarded by Senshika and Resis. They were violently pushing cultists back. At times they had to cut them down with cleavers, but the blood spilt on the floor turned them into rabid animals, they fell upon the corpses. The depravity that was happening to them caused him to shake his head, he wondered how Resis and Senshika could deal with this? Even so the cultists praises for the queen reached higher, they screamed in jubilation.

To get to the door, he had to punch and cut with his flick knife, at times he had to even kill. They were a mob of fanatics. Once he reached Resis and Senshika, his old roommate gave him a curt nod of acknowledgement. “Inferus.” She seemed more calm now, he knew something has happened or she has realized the cost of being a corpus. “Hello Senshika, normally it’s a rough line but this is a mob.” She shoved a man back, his lips were sewn shut, he tore the threads holding it down as he hit the ground, his scream of elation for his queen was too much to contain. “It’s annoying, I want our lord to give the order for us to butcher them. I wonder why master gave us this job?” Resis severed the head of another screaming cultist. “Senshika all he said is to keep them from interrupting him.” Inferus nodded “so in other words you can kill them. Please kill them, they are annoying.” Senshika looked over to the man on the floor, she bought her cleaver down upon him, ending his life. “I should pay more attention then, he is waiting for you inside Inferus.” “Did he mention what he wanted?” “No he hasn’t.” Resis opened the door “Quickly, get in.” He rushed in. As the door slid close behind him he could hear blades hacking at meat. He sighed. “I don’t envy their job...or maybe they enjoy it? The corpus hate them after all…” He pushed the cart onward, in just a moment of his trek up the tunnel he heard a sensuous voice whispering into his ear and behind the voice he could hear the hissing of a snake.“Are you jealous?” Inferus grunted in annoyance. Since the cult came to power, ever since the ship started to change this has started to happen.

He hears this voice, picking at his weakness’, his failures or imagined slights. He knows it’s not Cazira, at times he thinks this might be his own insanity? But the whispers are unrelenting. He found himself looking to his right, towards the ground. He saw a snake with pale pink skin slithering with him, despite it’s rather small size it was keeping up with him. “What will you do?” He found it best not to talk to it, but he could not help but stare at it. “What new failure would you perceive this time? Do you doubt him?” He guesses the snake was referring to Tetricus. He did not doubt him, even though he questions the things he asks him to do these days. The snake chuckled “Your mind is weak, your faith is still weak and your body...is weak.” Inferus flared his nose, his felt his anger rising. “I am not weak.” he said firmly. “So why didn’t you brutalise your parents? Do you love them more than the gilded god? The one who thirsts? Do you desire to be the wrinkle in the grand tapestry?” He looked away instantly, he stared down the tunnel and kept his eyes on the door. But no matter how fast he walks he is not getting closer to it. “You can’t ignore me, I am always there. I know your essence, your thoughts and even your heart. Join us in the muck...the swaying of bodies and torment...listen to the song…through that...comes perfection...” He saw flashes of greater depravities that occurs in the dark corner of the Great Bull, hidden away from prying eyes. He saw the ritual sacrifices, people bathing in pools of blood and other obscene liquids. Then he saw two twin double doors, shuddering violently, the screams that erupted from it, the agony, the rapture and the pain. The screams were growing higher and higher and through the seams of the door blood started to leak out. He felt his arm rising, reaching for the door handle, he wanted to see what was going on inside. “Reach for it...show me your fearlessness...are you bold or are you meek?” The snake spoke firmly, it’s words pressed upon his mind.

His fingers started to twitch, he ground his teeth, the blood spilling from the door was coming towards him. He was so close...but the sound of a thud caused the door to drift back out of his reach, Inferus blinked once and then twice. He found himself at the end of the tunnel, his cart was grinding on upon his master’s door and his hand was holding the door handle tightly.

He looked down to his right, the snake was no longer there. He took several deep breaths “Am I...slipping?” He shook his head. “O-Of course not. I am here to see my master.” Inferus opened the door and walked inside, his master’s room has been expanded greatly, most likely to fit the giant golden skull. He considers it a souvenir from Sithix. Tetricus’ room walls also holds human skin that had esoteric text inked upon it. He has found that these days he tends to write in books made of skin instead of paper. That single fact shows that his master is also changing, for better or worse he can’t say. “I am not going to bow.” The voice sounded almost sexless, arrogant and he wondered whether the one speaking had a death wish.

His eyes was drawn to the middle of the chamber, his master stood over...just staring at their back he could not tell what exactly he was looking at. They wore a light violet gown that somewhat fit their slender form, the sides of the flowing dress was cut to display pale legs that looked strong but was almost just as slender as their body. He could also see a golden snake bangle wrapped around their right ankle.

The one speaking out of turn also had guards, one male and female. Their bodies were covered in crude glyphs. The male wore a blindfold and the female guard had spiked leather wrapped around their entire face. Both wore clawed and spike gauntlets, along with leather boots, the front of the shoe also held spikes.

They had hands rested on pommels of serrated blades. Inferus’ gaze moved to his master, the brand of slaanesh glowed with the runes that now cover his face, a pink like smoke that looked more like energy bled off him. “You are my queen Shidonai, on my ship.” He said firmly. At the mention of queen his eyes went wide, he left the cart and slowly walked over. Soon as he took a step Shidonai’s guards turned towards him, gripping their blades tightly. “It’s fine.” said the supposed queen. The guards turned back in an instant. His master looked over to him. “Ah, you are here. Come over.” Inferus walked to his master’s side, he faced the “queen” of the Black Capra. Her hair was blonde, she also had blue eyes and staring at them he knew a lesser soul would bend before her.

She smiled, just that simple movement with her soft lips his heart jumped just slightly and that surprised him. In that moment he could now recognise that the dark prince has blessed the one before him. “A new servant…” At the mention of servant he frowned. “I don’t serve you.” he said firmly. She lifted her hand to her mouth slightly and let loose a small laugh. “In time you well, you are lesser....your faith is weak. So you should be u-” “He serves me…” Tetricus took a step towards her. “Rule the filthy masses, but you are only queen because I allow it.” She curled her lips just slightly. “If that’s what you desire...do I have free rein to dominate them all?” “You already are, I am aware that your followers are overtaking the Corpus’ they are losing.” “So you wish to side with the winner?” “Well yes, I require warriors, warriors who will obey. At the moment your followers number six thousand and sixty, I also have eighty astartes under my command and hundred and twenty corpus’. Finally Inferus’ group numbers at eighteen at the moment. I desire to break stronger world's, corrupt bigger worlds and I want to know if we are of one mind about this.” The fact that he knew the exact numbers of their troops shocked him. He wondered when he had the time to count them all.

The queen of the Black Capra tutted. “We are of one mind on that front.” She then pointed at him. “But he should not get in my way.” Inferus screwed his face into confusion. “I don’t even know you!” “I know who you are, you are killing my subjects. Their blood covers your body. Only I can kill them, only I can defile and break them.” “Then tell your people not to bother me.” “It’s their right to bother you, after all you are lesser.” Her eyes moved to Tetricus. “Give him to me, I will make a dog for you. I will teach him respect, I can remake him into something better.” Inferus looked over to Tetricus, he said nothing for a moment. “Are you actually considering it!?” He shook his head. “No, I just find her arrogance astounding and quite endearing. I will say this one final time...you are my queen, on my ship...” He then clicked his neck. “One...Two…” The air changed instantly, pink crackles of lighting began dancing around them. “Three…” The queen stared his master down. “Four….” Wind began to violently sweep around the room, Inferus could hear the quiet laughter of daemons. “Five...S-” “Fine.” He could tell it took everything she had for her to say that word.

His master relaxed, the phenomena vanished, like it was never there. Shidonai folded her arms. “My offer on the mouthy one still stands, consider it...” She turned away with her guards and left the room. The fact that she left without Tetricus dismissing her caused him to shake his head. “She knows nothing of respect…” His master walked to his table and sat. Inferus faced him. “Did you hear what I said?” “I have heard and I know. But she knows her place and the one who rules this ship. I know things about her that she doesn’t know.” “Like what?” “She cannot eat or drink, food tastes like ash in her mouth and she has no idea why. Excess is her nourishment, hence the corpses in Erastus lab. She is quite brutal on those she takes, very few survives, those that do become her honour guard.” “Wait...that was her?” “Indeed it was her, she needs to support me for without more slaves she cannot feed. But it seems the dark prince has enhanced certain aspects. For one her body is a blend of both genders, but some hint of her feminine aspects remain and her face has been warped with it. A normal man or woman would most likely break down in terror and desire.” He did not know how this information is helpful, he is more concerned whether she can be controlled. Tetricus then spoke, his words seemed like he read his thoughts. “She can’t be controlled, no one in this warband can be.” “Huh? What makes you say that? If they can’t be controlled how can you assure their loyalty?” “Loyalty?” His master chuckled. “The dark prince is about boldness, he builds and adds upon someone’s ego. They will only follow someone who is stronger, more brazen than them.” “If that’s the case why don’t you kill the ones who are plotting yourself? That will get the hint across.”

His master smiled, just slightly. “I am trying to get my brothers to fear you, they already fear me in a sense.” His answer caused him to raise his eyebrow. “Why would you need them to fear me?” “Why not? Wouldn’t you enjoy being feared?” “Is this...just a whim of yours?” He said nothing, that confirmed it. “Deal with it! Why wait!?” His outburst caused his master to chuckle again in amusement. “You sound just like me...in the past.” At the mention of past, his arms sagged slightly. Thinking of Taurus still is painful in a sense, he thought he has moved on. “Have faith Inferus, I know what I am doing.” He wanted to believe it, but for some reason he couldn’t. “Yes...my lord. I shall...”

***
He watched Inferus bow and then rise, Tetricus could see just by his eyes that he doubted him. He is not angry about it he just finds it misplaced. He is aware of every traitor and has already made moves to deal with them when they act. But he saw something else in his eyes, a weariness. “Before you leave I wish to ask you a question.” “What is it my lord?” “You are scaring your arm and I would like to know why?” His apprentice rubbed his neck slightly. “It feels kinda good, also I am getting more power.” “Why do you want to gain more power?” Inferus opened his mouth and then closed it. He then said “I desire perfection.” “No you don’t.” he responded firmly.

Inferus started to become visibly upset, he trembled with fury. “What makes you say that...my lord.” he almost hissed at him. Tetricus rose from the table and walked over to him. “What is perfection to you?” The question caused the anger to drain away . “What are you chasing? Taurus’ form of perfection is counterpoint to how we are doing things. His path caused him to become a spawn. If you were dedicated to “perfection” you would of been more careful on Sithix, I am also aware of your parents.” After that fiasco he pulled at the strands of the warp, he wanted to know exactly what happened. Inferus’ decision to embrace the love of his parents doesn’t annoy him, but that made him aware his heart is not truly committed to that goal. “You killed them painlessly.” “They were my parents…” “And our enemy.” Now came the hesitation, he is second guessing himself. He is mumbling under his breath. “Tell me is that daemon of yours teaching you anything?” At the mention of daemon he frowned in disgust. “She is just getting fat due to the souls I am giving her. She keeps yelling for more.” Tetricus nodded “so you are just being used to gather souls, a quick way for her to get meals without any effort….” he stroked his skin, thinking for a moment. He needs a proper pact partner. Tetricus thought to himself. “You did not gain much from your first pact did you?” “Not really.” He nodded. “I see, you are dismissed.” His apprentice looked confused, he bowed and returned to the cart.

As he left the room he stared at the door as it slid shut. The current state of the ship is problematic in a sense, the queen of the Black Capra will overtake his apprentice. She is favoured and possesses more blessings from the dark prince as well. He needs to find some way to correct that, there is only two people he trusts on this ship. Justus mind is not simple, he knows that now and he is powerful. Inferus is far too careful, he has too much baggage and is unwilling to take the plunge completely with his own initiative, overall he wished that he was head of the cult. But he knew that wouldn’t happen he is too proud to admit when he is wrong sometimes and scarred deeply to commit truly to the path.

He sighed “I wonder...if there is anything I can actually do?”

***
Faust relaxed in the theatre, it’s been modified adequately. The chairs have been outfitted with the bones of slaves and jewelry, the curtains of the stage is made with human skin and he made sure to have a sweet perfume circulating the whole room. His brothers seemed quite excited for the unknown show, even the mortals who sat among them. Many of them are performers, mutation has began to sweep among them. Some had enlarged ears, others had extra limbs to play multiple instruments and there is even a singer with multiple mouths who can sing in different tunes with each.

He opened the schedule and stared at the last performance, it simply said unknown and the performer was unknown. He asked among those who were playing today and they haven’t seen anyone new. A part of him wondered if it’s a trick? Some are so suspicious that they fear what the possible show is and haven’t turned up.

He almost got lost in his thoughts until the curtains unfurled, he looked up to the stage. He saw a rather tall man wearing a violet silk robe along with a hood. But what drew his eyes is the white theatre mask that he is wearing. It held a mocking grin and a golden tear was placed on the right cheek.

The one who strage coughed slightly to clear his throat, everyone murmured but that single cough strangely captured his attention. He then spread his arms out wide. “Greetings!” His voice was somewhat soft, but robust at the same time. “For my show...I am going to tell a story.” Everyone looked at each other in confusion, one mortal even booed. Soon as the jeer left his mouth his head exploded. Everyone froze in their seats, Faust cursed to himself. By Fulgrim what is going on!? He gripped the handles of his chair tightly.

One of his brothers tried to rise, he removed his bolt pistol from his holster and pointed it at the storyteller.. “Get off the stage sl-” His head exploded also, his body flopped onto the seat. The performer sighed. “It’s a good story, just listen.” Faust watched silence reign over the theatre, the storyteller nodded. “This story is about a daemon prince. He was a worthless thing...scrawny...weak and ugly...” Faust then saw something, a emaciated figure with pink skin. He was bound with infernal chains, a bovine skull hid his features. “This daemon prince was on the cusp of being reduced to a spawn, his status as a daemon prince was on a razor’s edge…” Faust blinked once, the image shifted to show the daemon prince being dragged by his fellows who were far more beautiful and strong in stature.

The story was starting to interest him, it’s not music but it’s capturing him completely. “So this daemon prince was bought before slaanesh’s most favoured child…” The next image that greeted his vision was the glorious form of his primarch, powerful and unbowed. He was pointing at the pathetic creature. “Fulgrim, lord of the third, prince of excess pointed at the ugly daemon prince. He asked…” +What is your name?+ It was like Faust could hear his voice, he trembled slightly, around him he could hear mortals crying out in desire.

He needed to hear more, he must know what happens next. “The broken daemon prince looked up slightly he then said…” +I don’t know who or what I am…+ The voice of the ugly daemon prince he did not recognise. It was strangely sensuous, but the voice was strong. “The lord of the third gave a small laugh, he then named the creature…” +You shall be called Canis, for that’s what you are now...my sons can beat and break you like the dog you are..+ “Canis was dragged away screaming…” And that’s what Faust heard, that’s what all of them heard.

The keening wail, the scream caused his ears to bleed. “Then came the violation and torment…” The image shifted, he saw knives, blades and claws tearing Canis apart. The sheer brutality and debauchery that was happening to him. It was almost too much for him to see, around him he could hear mortals tearing out their eyes. “But Canis...did not give up easily, so he waited. He waited for the right moment...he ripped himself from his bindings and devoured a lesser daemon prince.” Faust screamed after what he saw next, the essence of another daemon being devoured, their flesh being torn, the gorging of ichor he felt like vomiting. “As he devoured the first...he thought of something…” +Perfection...is so many things….I must understand more…+ “So he sought out other daemons within Fulgrim’s cohort, he ate them. Tore them apart, taking in their understanding of perfection. For all daemons are part of the dark prince, but they have their own minds. So there was a wealth of knowledge and power to draw from.” Faust gripped his head, he wanted to close his eyes but he couldn’t. “Eventually Fulgrim had enough, he thought to punish Canis personally but he was rabid. The lord of the third is the most favoured of the dark prince’s children. So Canis saw an opportunity, he launched himself at Fulgrim and devoured one of his hands…” Faust then saw Fulgrim’s face contorted in fury, even if the hand grew back after being eaten. He was ready to utterly destroy Canis. “But he was stopped. He could not act...the eye of the dark prince fell upon them. He whisked Canis away, joyful with his antics, determination and boldness…”

Faust saw the eye, fluttering in the sky, he started to drool. His hearts were thundering with his chest. He blinked again, he was sitting on his chair. He looked around, all of them mortals were dead, vomit, blood and feces lined the seats. The humans effectively tore themselves apart.

Faust found his eyes moving to the stage. The storyteller was looking at his hand. One of his brothers rose from their seat. “What happened next!?” The performer shrugged, he then casually walked off the stage. Faust shouted “No! Come back!” His brothers started to panic also. He rushed to the backstage door, he smashed through it and looked around. There was no here, his hearts started to relax. He frowned. “I wanted to know what happened next…”

***
Inferus returned to the kitchen, it was empty save for Oktai who has finished cleaning up. “You are covered in blood.” he said in amusement. At times he wondered what didn’t the old man find funny? “I am not the mood.” he responded. He felt tired and annoyed, Tetricus questioning him did not help either. Oktai placed the mop to one side, “very well I shall leave. I can see you desire rest.” He gave him a warm smile as he left the kitchen.

Now alone, he looked down to himself. He frowned as he saw the dried blood on his body. He walked to his room, as he opened the door and walked inside he saw Cazira lying on one of the beds, it used to belong to senshika. Her form is now utterly obese, she rubbed her belly. +Your people does good work…+ Inferus tutted. “What happened to pain and violence?” +Oh they do that….they kill far more often that you do.+ He then thought of what Tetricus said to him before. “I want to talk about power…” +I gave you power+ she pointed at his arm. +You did not specify how much power I should give you when we made our agreement. So that’s on you. I can give you little amounts or a great amount, depends on my mood...+ She then burped.

Inferus clenched his hands, he ground his teeth. He strode to the door that lead to the shower, he said nothing further to the daemon. He removed his clothes and placed it into a plastic box that sat next to the door. He sighed and opened the shower door and walked inside.

Inferus faced the mirror, he stared at his reflection.”I do look tired…” he could see his eyes are bloodshot and he is developing bags under them. He started the shower, as the water hit his body he heard a hiss. “She is using you…” He tried hard to ignore the voice, then he felt something moving around his feet. He slowly looked down to see a multitude of snakes, pink snakes slithering around his feet. Inferus looked up again. Go away! Inferus raged to himself. “When someone tells you to jump...you say how high...when someone tells you to get on your knees...you say how low...you question but you follow like a dog. Actions speak louder than words.” “I am loyal!” “To whom?” In the mirror he saw Taurus, it then shifted to Tetricus. It kept repeating again and again. “It’s plain to see who you prefer.” Tentacles then sprouted from the walls, they flailed about. “One desires you to limit yourself...and the other one wants you to explore your limits….who is right?” “My master is right of course. I follow him.” One of the snakes moving around his feet bit his ankle, he yelped in pain. “Liar!” the voice roared. Inferus tried to shake the snake off, he moved to the shower door.

A tentacle smacked him back. He crashed onto the the side of the shower wall. “We are having words...you and I.” Inferus started to panic, he needed to get out. “Cazira! I need your help!” “How has she help you? Has she ever help you? At most she is using you as a meal ticket. Your fear is a joyous thing for me to savour, but the dark prince’s champions should have no fear.” A tentacle wrapped around his neck. “Such is my power that I can destroy your mind here, I can inflict such agony that you would wish that you are dead.” Inferus then heard a booming voice within his mind. “ONE.” Inferus gave a great roar, he released his psychic powers trying to free himself, but that did not deter the hold this presence has on him. More of the flailing limbs grasped his body. “TWO.” Fear began to grip him completely, the snakes launched themselves at him, biting deeply into his legs. “S-Stop!” he gasped. “Such a pitiable thing…I seek to show you the way and you resist.” Inferus grasped the tentacle around his neck, he sent a bio-electric shock through it. But it did nothing. “THREE.” He heard a low chuckle from his tormentor. “What do you seek to do? Maybe I am just in your mind? Maybe you are jumping at shadows? Your mind is that frail…” He shook his head, he has never lost his mind like the rest of them. Compared to the others he is normal, while others jump head first, he calls for caution. Taurus taught him discipline and it served him well.

A tentacle then turned his face to the mirror, he saw an astartes he did not recognise. He had long white hair. “You told him to push beyond the limits, where did that get him? What happened? During that time you were the dog of Fulgrim.”“I don’t even know who the astartes in the mirror is!” “FOUR” As the the number four smashed through his mind he screamed. “Because you chose to forget, such weakness..to avoid facing your failings head on...I should break you…” He gasped for air, he couldn’t breathe. “FIVE” He kicked his legs. The snakes bit deeper into his legs, the pain was excruciating. “In the past you embraced pain to impress others instead of using it as a vehicle to push higher. Now you are using perfection instead. Do you even know what it is?” Inferus felt his eyes rolling back. “SIX…”

The tentacle tightened around his neck he let out a long rasp as darkness claimed him.

He slowly opened his eyes, he was standing in front of the mirror, he then coughed frantically. Inferus quickly went for his neck, just touching it hurt. He moved his hand away and stared at the mirror, the bruises around his neck looked like something done by one’s hands. He then looked down, his legs were covered in scratches instead of bite marks, the warm water hitting it caused the wounds to sting. He shook his head “I am not losing it…I a-” “How sure are you?” Inferus looked up to the mirror. His reflection was speaking to him. “We are just like the rest of them, but we are trying to cling to some abstract humanity.” “I...killed my parents. I..” [b]“We killed them painlessly, we did not desire to do the wishes of the dark prince. That hollowness we felt was our doubt, not our humanity ebbing away. The searing sensation on your back was the dark prince scorning your decision.”[/b] His reflection shifted to display Taurus aged countenance. “All of our work here will crumble, we do not have the strength or will to protect our flock. We are not guiding them correctly…” “Shut up! Just shut up and stop judging me!” Taurus chuckled “The black capra now number six thousand and sixty seven...sixty eight….sixty nine…the queen plots to kill you...we both know it...” Inferus punched the mirror shattering it, the shards did not even piece his skin. “Just….shut up.” The seconds ticked by, his own reflection returned to the broken mirror and only the sounds of splashing water gripped his eyes. He then relaxed and drew his fist back to his body. “I am doing nothing wrong…” he whispered to himself.

Some more plot is brewing!

Oh and here are the mutations of the "queen." Along with being marked. From black crusade. (I might do this for characters as they become mutated. )

Chapter 32
Inferus watched the carts go out, today there wasn't any problems. Perhaps because Oktai was overseeing the cooking? He had Dorene with him at the serving table, he could see she had an eye for detail since he also had Oktai purposely make mistakes and she found them all. “Is something wrong chef?” The question came out of nowhere, he smiled weakly as he looked over to her. “I am fine, don’t worry about me.” Her eyes began to shift slightly, she wouldn’t stop worrying, in a manner of speaking he saved her in a sense. She used to run a soup business on the lower levels, when he caught wind of such a thing he went straight to her before the Capra cult decides to ruin her talent. “Speak your mind.” She nodded. “You look tired, are you overworking?” “I…” “Such a sweet thing, her understanding is small, fix it. You are her teacher.” Inferus clenched his hands. “I am glad you are working here.” The complement surprised her. “T-Thank you chef! But…” she rubbed her arm. “I am worried about that cult.” “I told you the routes you should take and train-” “I know, training is going well but there is more of them than us. Who’s to say when they will start breaking into our rooms or even this kitchen?” “They won’t do that.” “They are planning to do that, they believe that every human on this ship should be part of the Black capra, we know this.” Inferus’ eye twitched slightly. “For one, the astartes love the food we produce here, Cassius would most likely kill all of them if they harm any of us.” “You mean if they harm you.” “Excuse me?” “You don’t exactly need us. From my understanding you did everything yourself in the past.”

Inferus shook his head “meal quality has increased, plus you are bettering yourselves being here. So that’s good enough for me.” “They are still going to die. Yet...we do nothing.” Dorene smiled this time, showing her fangs. “You..really mean that?” “I do.” He looked upon the rest of the cooks. All of them are at their stations. He built this. He gave them a future to work towards, skills to make a living on this ship. “Yet all we built is going to turn to dust. The queen is a domineering figure, one who wants everything under her foot.” He felt his anger steadily rising, his eyes moved to Liam who’s iris are slits, he is young but he is good at handling a knife and blade. He squinted his eye, instead of seeing him cutting vegetables, he saw the Black Capra chopping him up with a giant blade. “Let go...power and perfection will come and then we can contend with the cult.” He then watched them began to eat him, they moved up from his legs while he screamed in pain. “They should be the ones screaming…” Inferus blinked, now his vision was normal again. “Maybe...I need some rest.” He looked back to Dorene. She nodded “With Oktai we will be fine, don’t worry. Wade will help also. By the way...before you leave have you seen Clavin?” At the mention of his name he furrowed his brow.

He looked around the kitchen, he should normally be with Liam on the vegetables, Dorene is right. He is not here. “He didn’t turn up for work?” “We normally meet up and come here together as a group. But he didn’t turn up today.” Inferus folded his arms. “Where did he bloody go?” “Where else? We both know the answer.” Inferus tensed up. “Six thousand and seventy….” “Well if he doesn’t want to turn up it’s his loss.” His apprentice cook still looked worried, he placed his hand on her shoulder. “He made his choice.” “Wait...so you know where he is?” Inferus did not answer the question, he did not want to admit that the voice was right out loud to everyone or to truly acknowledge it. “Well I am going to get some rest now, don’t be afraid to wake me up if anything happens.” Dorene slowly nodded again, he removed his hand from her shoulder and made his way to his room. “They are marking him now, he is committing vice at this moment, cursing your name.” He reached his bedroom door, he inhaled and exhaled. Trying to calm himself down. “Now he is leaking information. The Black Capra now know the routes your cooks take, where all their rooms are located.” Inferus punched his door causing a dent, the sounds of cooking grew to an abrupt halt. "He is telling them today’s code, they are gathering weapons.” He turned away from the door and looked over to Oktai. “Oktai.” Save for everyone else he was still cooking. He looked up from the pan. “Yes my young lord? Swap the door code to beta.” He nodded “very well.” “All those who are delivering the food are now being attacked...” He started to grind his teeth. He twisted to his room door and opened it up, he strode inside.

He ignored the fat form of Cazira twisting on the bed. +Oh! You are going to get me more souls?+ Inferus suited up in silence. He filled his belt with knives and attached his camo-cloak to his back. He then walked out of his room. As he exited everyone looked at him with concern, even Oktai. He stopped cooking and walked up to him. “Where are you going?” “Out. Engage defence plan H.” Everyone started to murmur, the old man narrowed his eyes at him. “Who would attack us here?” “Don’t worry about it, just do as I say.” He walked through the kitchen, everyone had eyes on him even as he left.

He faced the door and waited, he stared at the keypad. The digit display rapidly shifted highlighting the word beta. Inferus nodded and turned towards the path onward. He drew his flick knife and started walking down the hallway.

***
Cassius sliced a servitor in half, it was clean and measured slash. He prefers to fight a real enemy, but there is only so much he can do to kill time. He danced through the servitors, one at a time, blocking, parrying and with small movements he would sever their heads in return. As they all tumbled to the ground the training room door opened. He turned his head to it. An astartes strode in, his snake like tongue flicked in and out of his mouth. “Prefector…” He bowed, just slightly. Cassius sheathed his blade and faced his brother fully, he frowned. “What is it Vardas?” Vardas was young, he has been recently made but he is part of a small gathering who wish to put the 4th on the right track. “Jamir is dead, the slaves bury their teeth into his corpse.” “I see...filthy things aren’t they?” “Yes they are, I killed them of course. Can’t have our lessers desecrating one of the third.” “That is good in my old warband such a thing would be punished but it seems our lord does not care.” “He is a witch after all. He can never be perfect.” Despite Vardas’ age he is not wrong.

In a manner of speaking Tetricus is also a thinblood in a sense despite holding pure third legion gene-seed. The 4th was not involved in Horus’ war upon the imperium, nor did they partake of the legion wars. As was discussed with Erastus they have never been in the laer temple either. “So tell me how are the rest of our brothers responding?” Cassius asked. “Some are on the fence but I think they would rather follow anyone than a sorcerer.” “So in other words they will side with the victor, so it’s down to us to do the hard work.” Vartas nodded “as you say prefector, but I wonder...who killed Jamir?” He has a good idea who it was, to allow a mortal to slay an astartes is an affront, to him he is a coward, one who kills from the shadows and commits to ambushes in order to slay a target. “For now don’t be stupid like Jamir, he voiced his dislike too openly.” “I won’t...my lord.” At the mention of my lord he liked the sound of that. He smiled “also I have talked to the leader of the cultists.” “She will join us also?” “Yes, for she does not want to follow a witch either. For you see she was from Sithax. She was kept down in the muck due to psykers. She believes all of them should be on leashes to serve their betters.” “She is not wrong.” “I know hence why she supports us, she will make moves to contain and deal with the corpsus’ I don’t want those ugly things on the ship. At the same time she will tame the cook once she gets his hands on him. We have to at least keep the good food coming in.” “Aye, the cook needs to be broken. He is loyal to Tetricus.”

Cassius folded his arms. “So that’s our plan going forward. Make sure everyone is updated.” Vartas gave a small bow. “I shall...my lord.” He turned and left the room. Cassius gave a small chuckle. “Everything is going according to plan...”

***
Inferus sliced the throat of a Capra cultist, he gurgled in pleasure as he crashed to the ground, he twisted and kicked another. Sending him to the wall. He then bound to them and pushed his arm upon their throat. Behind him he could hear weeping from one of his cooks, their friend is dead. “You attacked my people...why?” The cultist face held random scars most likely self-inflicted. He gave a great laugh. “Why not!? The queen commands it! The meek are there to be used by the strong!” “He is not wrong.” Inferus narrowed his eye at him. “At the moment I am the stronger one.” “Yes...you are. Go on then...butcher me, cut me to pieces.” The cultist was expecting him to, he wanted him to and he would enjoy every bit of it. “So you enjoy being used by the strong as well?” “Yes...it’s just another experience. But I much prefer to be the one above...” Inferus pressed down onto his neck with his arm, the cultist struggled for life as he began to choke. He finally turned slump, Inferus took a step back, his body fell to the ground. He did not want to enjoy his death, so he made it simple.

He faced his cook, the cart next to him is heavily damaged. He was cradling a female. “She said being in that kitchen was the best time of her life….we were happy...” Those words told him she is not just a friend. He looked up to him, tears holding his eyes. “What did we do to deserve this?” “They were weak, it’s their place to be violated by the strong. It’s the law of the cosmos, the cultists were in the right.” Inferus started to tremble with fury. “Cazira! Cazira!” The daemon wouldn’t appear. “Why would she? You are just going to keep going aren’t you? Give her all those wonderful souls...what will you get in return? A fuzzy warm feeling as you kill someone? A high as you slit someone’s throat?”The whispers were aggravating, he eyed the cook. “Get back to the kitchen, quickly.” “I-I can’t just leave her!” “You can and you will, you won’t survive carrying her corpse.” The cook shook his head. “N-No...I…” Inferus walked over to him and grasped his shirt, he pulled him up slightly causing him to lose his grip on his partner. “Leave. Now.” He slowly shook his head again. Inferus released his grip on his shirt. “Fine...stay.” He continued onward, so far he is the only survivor he found. It annoyed him slightly that he wants to throw his life away. “He will die, another group is coming this way. They will tear off his arm and sh-” Inferus roared in fury and punched the wall to his right. For some reason that cut the voice off. “They will use his body parts for obscenities and it’s your fault.” He found it vexing, at times the voice seems like it’s himself talking, other times the language it uses it’s like someone else is talking to him. “We will fail them.” Inferus ground his teeth. He wasn’t sure what he should do or say? Should he respond to it? Does the whispers have an answer? “There is an answer, give up this small crusade. Those who are handling the carts are dead. Let them have their minor victory for now and come to the lower levels.” He shook his head. “N-No...I can’t.” “They are not our family. We killed them...remember?” Inferus looked to his prosthetic hand, a reminder of his foolishness. “How...can I trust you?” “Trust slaanesh…” Inferus warred with himself. He bit his lip slightly. “Alright...alright….you win.”

***
He stood in his new room, it was covered with silk, he had a large bed and everything was scented. He went over his new clothes. The queen is generous, just gazing at her he was filled with awe. Clavin moved his hand over his leather jacket, it smelled rich and this was one of many gifts. He has gotten nothing from Inferus save a rather small room and back-breaking work, along with what is essentially a boy shouting at him.

He was always afraid of the Black Capra gaining power on the ship in the past. Watching them drag people away, the violence they committed upon other people. But after a gathering, his eyes opened. Being one with the tide of bodies now he understands. When he approached them, he was taken to the queen, she was regal, beautiful and wanted to obey her every whim. So he gave her what she wanted, all of the routes the cooks take back to their rooms, the passcode to the door and the path’s taken by those who deliver the meals.

Clavin then heard a banging on the door, his gaze moved towards it. But first he walked over to his bed and removed his blade from it. The weapon was the last gift from the queen, a slick blade with a wonderful silver sheen. He smiled. “I can’t wait to use it...maybe I can cut off Inferus’ tongue? Teach him not to wag it all the time…” He then moved to the door and opened it. The one standing out in the hallway was Kelvin, piercings covered his face and his hair was a mix of blue and green. Clavin was pleased to be part of his house, and he is his lord. “What is it?” he asked. “We are gathering to attack the cooks, code’s not working...they must of changed it but we got something to bust the door down. Want to join in? Might even kill or main a few meat sacks along the way, perhaps we might just spend our time doing that? There are plenty of houses looking to take the cooks heads.” At the mention of meat sacks it’s the word they use for those who are not of the cult, for it is true. Those who do not embrace the queen are just meat for them to use however they wish. Clavin smiled “sure I will like to come!” Kelvin grinned at him “right come on then!” Clavin left his room, he could see the rest of his house down the hallway waiting for them. He tapped his blade on his shoulder. “I prefer living like this…it’s much more fun.”

***
Inferus stuck to the shadows, he used telepathy and his camo-cloak to hide himself from the Black Capra patrols. Even here on the lower levels their presence is felt, there are less stalls than he remembers and he could see people being dragged into rooms by groups of people. All he hears are screams, screams of torment and agony. “I was blind...to all of this…” “At last you can see...” He continued, slowly moving onwards, his feet got stuck to the ground slightly as he took each step due to the blood lining the floor..

Then a frantic man and woman was running towards him, he quickly placed his back to the wall. The Black Capra emerged from the darkness of the hallway and fell upon them in a mad pile, tearing, cutting and laughing with glee. He edged down the wall, he did not want to take his chances. The queen is blessed and soon enough the dark prince’s eyes will be drawn to the followers as well. As he got some distance he shook his head. “I will be powerless…I can’t protect them..” “You can be strong…” He grimaced “where am I supposed to go? What am I looking for?” He can see the end, the Black Capra will take control. His master has accepted them, now they are his enemy. He wondered to himself, would Tetricus pick the queen over him? If the choice had to be made who will he side with? Now that he is a champion, he has to think on a grander scale. “So you doubt him?” Inferus screwed his eye shut. “I do…” He opened his eye and removed his back from the wall. “Now you are thinking for yourself…Come. Come and see truth.” He suddenly started to sink, he began panicking but he couldn’t move. He started to laugh, how could he be so foolish? Again he is treading the same road, again might come a mad bargain or choice that will give him what he might need. But he knows it’s a lie, he will destroy himself again like always. But he keeps jumping into the pit again and again, and he has no idea why. “It’s because you are afraid..” “I fear nothing!” “You are afraid of losing your place in this galaxy, if your father shattered Tetricus and scattered his host...would you have stayed with him?” He mumbled slightly in frustration. “That is your answer...for your father was also meek. He had the perfect future in front of him, but he was afraid of acting. That future showed a grand ritual that would destroy the great bull. But in that future, there was a possibility that you might hate him completely. He could not risk it.” Inferus roared out. “Who are you!?” his body was almost completely consumed, the ground was at his neck. The whispers did not answer back, from the corner of the hallway a group of black capra appeared. They pointed at him, the leader who wore shabby clothing shouted. “Look a head!” “Oh! Oh! Let’s kick it!” shouted another.

Inferus narrowed his eye at them. He wanted to butcher all of them, tear out their entrails and dance on their corpses. They came towards him slowly, they were licking their lips. His loathing for them just increased further.

Now that they were a few paces away. The leader smiled at him. “Got yourself stuck in the ground? Well we are favoured after all, this ship bends to us. The queen made it so.” “Pour your heart out...” Inferus flared his nostrils slightly. “If I was free...I would go and kill your queen, I would remove her eyes, her tongue and every. Single. Strand of her hair. I will break her arms and legs, then I will remove her organs and force feed her parts to the highest members of your pathetic cult!” All of their eyes went wide, like he spoke some great heresy. Each member started frothing with rage, the leader screeched. “I will kill you slowly you damn bastard! You dare insult the queen with your filthy tongue!” Inferus chuckled “I bet she doesn’t even know who you are…” The leader raised his weapon, but his body was strangely dragged down into the ground before he could strike him.

All he saw was darkness, it was like he was tumbling. Then he froze, his body began making random movements like someone was manipulating him. He was then set down upon his feet, strangely he could move around like normal. He couldn’t see his hands or body, he wondered where he was? +At last…+ the voice sounded similar to the whispers, but instead they spoke boldly instead of in hushed tones. In the distance, he could see something approaching him.

He waited for about six minutes and what came before him looked like a shaggy ox. The fur was pale pink and he could spot smouldering pink flames pouring out of its eyes. “Why have you brought me here?” +You wish to save them? Do you not?+ “So...it was a daemon messing with me. I wasn’t losing myself.” +How else will you see if I didn’t pick at your flaws?+ He sighed heavily “daemons and their games…” +This isn’t a game!+ the daemon roared out. +This is about faith and your denial to seek perfection.+ “Oh so you know what perfection is!? Tell me then! Everyone seems to have a different idea!” +To reach perfection you must walk all paths of excess, the hedonist, the king, the bladesmen, the artist, the cook, the musician, the masochist and the sadist. This is the truth I found.+ His answer stumped him completely. “Essnetially that is what the Black Capra is!” +You are wrong, save the queen none are walking the path. They are impure. The filthy masses who gratify themselves on base urges and desires that’s all they are and all they ever will be.+

Inferus relaxed slightly, but he was still on guard. “Where are we? Are we still on the ship?” +No.+ He couldn’t see anything save the ox, he frowned. “Is this the warp then? Did you drag me here?” +Yes.+ “Why?” +For how else will you be fixed? How else can I free you?+ “Free me from what?” +Her.+ Inferus furrowed his brow, then he heard her voice. +Yes me…+ It came from behind him. He turned back to see Cazira floating, venom lining her pudgy face, she drifted over to the ox. +Who do you think you are?+ He could see she was shrinking, returning to her normal shape. +This human belongs to me, he serves my needs. Get lost before I end you. Damn mortal daemons, thinking they own the place!+ +No. I shall not leave.+ Cazira chuckled +fine, I will end you....+ Her form began to distort, she grew and took her true shape.

Her head held a crown of horns, snake jewelry lined her body and she had multiple limbs. Her tongue whipped out. +Despite this being your small pocket plane, I can finish you easily. I am exalted, high in the dark prince’s regard!+ The ox shook his frame, he collapsed into the darkness and what rose was a thin figure in baroque black armour. He had six limbs that ended in clawed gauntlets, great angelic wings that held a violent tint erupted from his back.

Inferus found himself transfixed with the new daemon, but what drew his eyes is the bovine skull the daemon had as a face. A great pink inferno left the eye sockets. +A new meal, a new understanding.+ He said calmly.

One thing he noted was the ox like daemon was far larger and taller than Cazira, but she was undaunted. +Why do you care for this mortal? He is just one speck in the wind. I ignored you for a time but now you made your intentions clear. He is mine, once he dies I will devour him as well.+ “Whoa! You said that you wouldn’t do that!” he shouted. A mocking grin began to line Cazira's face. +You actually believed me? Anyway you are trapped, even if I am banished our contract stan-+ Her head vanished under the bovine like skull. Cazira started to claw and swipe at the ox like daemon, frantically trying to free herself. But it was like she wasn’t there, the daemon just kept eating her steadily, her attacks were like children waving their hands.

In the back of his mind he could hear her screaming, screaming in true agony that her life is actually ending. For some reason he found that exciting. The daemon ate her bit by bit until nothing was left. The ox daemon then shifted his gaze to him. +Her essence is now mine, she is gone. I am voiding our contract.+ Inferus suddenly felt a line being cut, like a weight was taken off his body. Then his right arm started to crumble he did not even feel it. His right gauntlet flopped to his body. “W-what are you doing?” +Contracts are lies, always lies. My kin use them to trick foolish mortals like yourself. They use treats to keep you hooked onto them.+ Essentially the daemon just called him foolish, but he had a point there. He slowly started to calm down. “Alright...so tell me how am I going to save my cooks?” +First you must be made fit for purpose.+ “No! I am not doing that! If you a-” +I am not like them, I talk of your body.+ Using one of it’s arms the daemon pointed at both his arm’s and his missing eye. +Broken, made useless due to foolish decisions. We shall get them back. We shall get everything and then we can begin.+ He liked the sound of that, but how could he trust him? He has been burned by daemons before. It’s evident by Cazira lying about their deal. The daemon then spoke like he read his thoughts. +I wish to perfect things, that is my purpose, my function and my desire. Trust that.+ With those simple words he trusted him, he did not know why. But there is one more problem. “How long...will this take? My eye was taken by a greater daemon, my arms by a god. What do you hope to possibly do?” +To follow the dark prince is to reach for the impossible, the meek have no right to praise slaanesh. Are you a coward Asriel?+ It’s been awhile since he last heard his name. He brought up his prosthetic “I...will follow.” +Good...this is good.+ The daemon shrunk back to it’s animal form.

The ox turned away from him. “What should I call you?” The ox’s head shifted back slightly. +I don’t know. But….+ The daemon stared into his eyes. +Call me Taurus, that should suffice.+ As he heard that name, he could not call him an it anymore, his mouth dropped.

The ox faced forward and started to walk. The name Taurus bounced in his skull, he strangely started to cry. “You just couldn’t leave us alone could you! Is it really you!?” The daemon said nothing, he stopped walking and grumbled in annoyance. +Follow or you will get lost.+ Inferus rubbed his eye, he followed Taurus to where ever he is taking him.

Well...



edit: Sigh... even gak doesn't work. *Shakes fist at profanity filter.* Chapter has been updated to change a single word.

 shinros wrote:
Well...

Spoiler:

Is it really him?

edit: Sigh... even gak doesn't work. *Shakes fist at profanity filter.* Chapter has been updated to change a single word.

All is as the dark prince wills it.

Ive never seen these before. I didnt know they had D&D for 40k!

Edit: i meant the files you posted earlier. I hope taurus is back!

 Dayknight wrote:


Ive never seen these before. I didnt know they had D&D for 40k!

Edit: i meant the files you posted earlier. I hope taurus is back!

Yeah they have several systems, dark heresy (you play as an acolyte for an inquisitor, lots of dying in that one.) Deathwatch, Black crusade (chaos) and only war. (imperial guard.)

Hmmm that demon reminds me of the new endless spell from AOS for the beast men. That bull if painted purple could be a greater daemon on the tabletop if your opponent doesn’t mind. I’d certainly like to play against that.

lliu wrote:
Hmmm that demon reminds me of the new endless spell from AOS for the beast men. That bull if painted purple could be a greater daemon on the tabletop if your opponent doesn’t mind. I’d certainly like to play against that.

Huh....hmmm. I have been told it's quite big. IIiu don't make me spend money please. Already made a recent purchase.

Chapter 33
It’s just been fifty minutes, only fifty, he counted the seconds away. Oktai scanned the kitchen, the cookers are set in the middle of the kitchen in a square and the tables and cupboards were built into the walls to the left and right creating a funnel. The entrance is at the other side of the room on the left. He nodded and approached Inferus room door there was a keypad. He typed in the code to begin defense plan h.

In between where the cookers were set, small ceramite walls rose from the ground, those who have not been trained looked at them in shock. Oktai nodded, the walls and the cookers can act as cover. He then heard a bang on the door, it held a large dent. “Sixty minutes...in sixty minutes they will get through.” Inferus’ room door then opened, Wade and Dorene exited holding a plastic box at both ends. They set it down in the middle of their area of the kitchen.

Dorene flipped the cover open and took out an autogun and some ammunition, do did Wade. All those who were trained picked up a weapon without hesitation. Oktai removed his bolt pistol from his belt, he walked over to the rest of the cooks. “Everyone pick out a weapon!” Eyes looked around, some rubbed their arms. He sighed he pointed at the door. “When they get through that door they will aim to kill us! Do you want to die on your knees!?” One cook raised his hand. He looked young, most likely only eighteen at best. “W-We could give up, we deliver the food to the space marines they need us.” Oktai chuckled “so you think the cultists will let us live? They will enslave you and use your carcass to fuel their depravties. Perhaps you might still be alive when they do it?” The young man started to sweat, fear played across his eyes. “Or that the space marines will come and save us?” He shook his head. “They won’t, they will most like be upset for about...ten minutes and move on. It’s what they do unless it’s one of their own that is killed. We are like pets to them, pets that can be beaten, abused, used and chucked aside. So take your life into your own hands...and fight.” His words caused them to slowly approach the box, even the young man. They picked out a weapon and some ammo.

The way they are handling it seems they have used a gun before, from his observation his young lord gave them a life where they don’t have to fight and kill to get by. But he knew it was only temporary. With the Black Capra rising it was clear to him that they would have to fight for survival, only the strong can live on heretic ships. That’s just the way of things. The only good thing about this situation is that he will enjoy killing the capra cultists.

Everyone set down into their appropriate positions, their guns were trained onto the door. Oktai listened to the bangs on the door, they all did. Time crept upwards until finally at sixty minutes the door came forward. After that came maniacal laughter, the cultist’s poured into the kitchen, gun muzzles flashed as they released a hail of gunfire upon them. The first wave of cultist’s collapsed to the ground with a thud, but that did not stop them. Their death’s just bought the rest to a higher state of rapturous frenzy, the second group came in swinging blades, some held auto pistols.

The pistol wielders were problematic, they were shooting wildly, stray shots caught the heads of people on their side. Oktai frowned, he disliked frowning when killing. He had to admit he liked some of the people here. In a practiced movement he moved his bolt pistol to each enemy gun wielder and fired a single shot. The bolter round sent them down onto their backs, if they actually wore armour they would’ve survived, but...they did. They got back up again, chunks from their chest was missing. They cried out while still continuing to fire. “More! More!” they shouted with glee. Oktai barked out “aim for the one’s wielding guns!” The trained cooks did as he ordered, their aim smoothly moved to them. In small muzzle flashes they were riddled with bullets, they did not get back up again.

Steadily they cleared the kitchen, it grew silent. No one came through the door for several minutes. A cook relaxed slightly “w-we did it.” He hopped over the cover and looked around. “We did it!” Everyone started to slowly rise, but Oktai had a bad feeling. The cook was brazen enough to continue to walk forward, he approached the cart area at the right side of the room.

He looked down at the entrance, he squinted his eyes. “There is no one in the hallway!” He faced them. “I think it’s safe!” Everyone started to smile, but he heard a clawing sound that pricked at the edge of his hearing. From the door, a large and almost slender figure with violet skin squeezed through it. The form was female, she had long hair dyed in multiple colours, she had six limbs and her nails ended in small black claws. From her back she also had writhing spiked tentacles flailing about. He could see everyone was shuddering in fear, words would not come from their mouths.

The cook who was so brazen was not even aware of what came into the room. “Why are all of you looking at me like that?” “Get back here you idiot!” Oktai shouted. “Huh wh-” the mutant fell upon him he vanished under her large frame, the cook was screaming begging her to let him go. More cultists streamed into the room. That woke everyone up from their stupor.

They opened fire, the mutant looked up, blood matting her face.“Kill them for me! Take their heads for the queen!” she stood up right holding the cook in one hand. He was still alive, but his body was covered in cuts. She started to stride out of the room. Oktai aimed his weapon at her, this was an opportunity. He fired several rounds, but a cultist jumped in the way protecting her, allowing the mutant to leave the kitchen, he cursed in frustration. “We need to save him!” Dorene shouted. “Forget about him! He is done!” Wade answered back.

Oktai nodded, he ducked into cover and reloaded his bolt pistol. “Wade is right! Focus on surviving!” He rose and shot another cultist, the kitchen was becoming a charnel house, corpses were almost rising into piles. Dorene cursed “I am almost out of ammo!” He looked down to his belt, he was in the same predicament. He only had one magazine left.

He was not one for praying, but he hoped his young lord had a plan here. Because it was only a matter of time before they are killed.

***

Clavin stabbed a man, he gasped in pain. He removed his blade and then sliced off his arm. He screamed in agony. He never enjoyed torture before, but now he does. Screams are like music to him. He pushed the man to the ground and stomped on his other hand. He bought his blade up and then down onto his throat. He then felt someone grasping his shoulder, he looked back. “What is it Kelvin?” “Let’s get moving we killed our ones.” His lord removed his hand and Clavin turned fully to see he was right, his house were in the middle of finally killing their meat sacks. Kelvin started to walk past him. “Come on, let’s go.” “Where?” “Anywhere, the queen let’s us do what we want on this ship. Let the idiots die trying to take the kitchen.” Clavin smiled, with his house he followed his lord.

As they made a corner, he saw a mutant with violet skin heaving, her back moving up and down. Tentacles were reaching under on whatever she was on top of. At most he could only hear a muffled scream of a man. Kelvin frowned “Joan what are you doing? Aren’t you meant to be with the assault?” Her head reared up she gasped, her spiked tongue was hanging from her mouth. Dripping with blood, she drew it back in. “Aren’t you meant to be at the assault also?” her voice sounded wet, she smiled at him specifically. “Do you wish to join us? You are blessed.” She stood up right, her black tank top was cut to show her belly, but half of it was slack to one side. Kelvin shot him a look. “He is new, he won’t survive.” Joan chuckled and stared at Kelvin “How do you know?” Joan asked. She hefted the man up from the ground with two of her six limbs, his body was drenched in blood, he was wearing no clothes either. “This one is lasting a long time.” “And he will die of blood loss.” Kelvin retorted. Clavin shook his head. “I-I am not interested at the moment.” Joan shrugged “your loss.” She slowly started to walk past him holding the man at the same time. But she stopped. Her green eyes fell upon him again. “Kelvin is not and we are. Consider joining my house.” She leaned foward slightly and licked his cheek drawing blood. He shivered slightly, she leaned back and continued walking down the hallway with her meat sack.

Kelvin spat on the ground. “Just because she survived…” “Survived what?” “Spending time with the queen. Those that normally do end up as the “elite” the queen even gives them a name for their house.” “Do you want to be one of the elite Kelvin?” he chuckled slightly. “I have to be far more stronger before I can make the attempt. To even get the chance you have to offer yourself as a sacrifice.” At the mention of sacrifice everyone in his house trembled with fear, it was slight but he detected it. Kelvin smiled “now how abo-” Clavin heard a whistling sound. Something zoomed down the hallway and whatever it was crashed into Kelvin’s head cutting him off. His lord’s eyes rolled upwards as he fell to the ground.

Now getting a good look at the weapon, it was a sabre, an ornate one at that. The weapon also started to exude a pink mist that smells wonderful. But that thought ended as he realised someone attacked them. He got his weapon ready with the others. They waited, sweat started to dribble down his brow. “I was blind…” the voice sounded distorted but it was familiar to him at the same time. +But now...you see.+ The second voice was strong, it drew him in but at the same time it caused him to shudder in fear. Out of the darkness, a figure stepped out. They were wearing baroque black armour that fit their form , at the back going down from his waist was pink silk. But what terrified him was the helmet. It sported two horns on both sides curling down slightly and the eye sockets of the helm held a burning violet flame. His eyes were then drawn to the long white braids that left the helmet. They moved slightly in the air. The ends of them also held small blades. “I was weak…” Clavin then heard hooves, a ox strode out and stood next to their possible attacker. +Now...you are strong.+

The black armoured figure raised his hand, his gauntlets were clawed as well. The sabre returned from Kelvin’s head back to his hand. There was only one thing he could think of, strangely the one in front of him looked like a macabre knight. He took a step, he then heard a grating sound and looked down to see that his armoured feet only had two digits. Then came the first scream, he looked up to see the first dying, his throat being cleanly cut. The second member of his house rushed to attack but the knight ducked, but he did not rise. His hair moved upwards and impaled his brother house member in the throat. As they fell to the side, the knight’s hair left the neck, but strangely blood did not cover it.

The knight slowly stood up right, he raised his hand at another, black energy consumed them, they screamed in horror and in pain. It only lasted moments as the knight drew the energy into himself and what remained of his fellow house member was a desiccated husk. Clavin shook his head, he started to walk back. “S-Stay back!” The knight’s eyes moved to him. “I was meek…” +Now you stand tall.+ Clavin looked at the remainder of his house, he cursed and turned. He ran, he ran as fast as he could.

Behind him all he could hear is agonised screams. “By the queen who the hell is he!?” He prayed, he prayed that he would not chase him. He decided that he would keep running until he could not run anymore.

***
The last fell to the ground. This was easy, the battles in the warp were far more exciting. He looked over to Taurus who is now grazing over the corpses. “You have your meal.” Inferus said in annoyance. +We have time.+ “They could be dying.” +Do not fear Inferus.+ He relaxed and sheathed his blade. He bought up his restored hands. They emerged from a warp rift, they spent years trying to put his body together again. Doing favours, proving himself within the eye of terror. His gaze moved back to his companion, Taurus wanted to stick by him for whatever reason even after all they been through and the fact he is a daemon prince. “Tell me again...how long has it been?” +For us one hundred and twenty years. Here? Only an hour as passed.+ He frowned he would never get used to the timeless nature of the warp. But that did not matter now, he has what he needs, he understands far more than before.

He walked over to the shaggy ox and played with the hair that obscured his eyes slightly. +Don’t do that.+ “It annoys you hence why I am doing it.” Taurus shook his frame in annoyance, but he kept eating. “So...do you want to see Tetricus?” +I don’t even know who he is.+ Inferus sighed, he knows that it is him. This is his captain, he can feel it, but any questions that deals with the past he claims that he has no idea what he is talking about. Once the corpses were bone the ox flared his nostrils. +I am done, let us move on.+ “Finally.” His sabre shardspliter vibrated in excitement. The daemon within was eager to continue killing, Inferus started to jog. He was eager to return to his cooks, he has grand plans and he can’t wait to share them. Taurus trotted behind him. +They might shoot you.+ Inferus frowned in annoyance. “It will be fine.” +Good you have confidence. Let us hope they don’t void their bowels upon seeing your visage.+ “You are never going to let that go?” +You were the idiot who had no desire to wear a helmet for a time. Very few can understand glory, even those who bow to the true god.+ He chuckled, the way he speaks he knows that it is him. Even if he does not remember he was glad that Taurus was here.

***
Their side was crying out, people are dying. Oktai fired a round into a cultist as he tumbled to the ground he grimaced. The room stank of blood and rotting meat. Another wave entered the kitchen. Dorene fired almost wildly at them, taking down three cultists. “I am out!” her autogun was empty. Wade gunned down two more. “So am I!” Oktai pressed the trigger on his bolt pistol, all he heard was a click. He cursed. “I am out as well!” those who were not trained ran out of ammunition ages ago. “Close combat weapons!” “What’s the point! We are going to die!” one of the cooks shouted. That was a domino effect all of the untrained started to panic, seeing this the cultists redoubled their assault.

But then a body was sent flying from the entrance door, they crashed into the cart area. Their body a mangled mess. The cultist’s looked back, a man in black armour stepped into the kitchen holding a sabre. His blazing violet eyes began looking around the kitchen, they then flared to what he assumed to be anger. In smooth praticied movements he danced through the cultist’s, severing arms, legs and heads. At times he would place one hand behind his back and thrust taking out a cultist’s eyes.

Dorene shook her head. “Who is that?” “I don’t know…” Wade replied. Oktai narrowed his eyes as he killed the last cultist. He sheathed his blade in a swift movement. He stared at them. “Are all of you alright?” The voice was distorted slightly, soft as well but it sounded familiar. Then an ox strode into the room and started to eat the corpses. The warrior started to approach the ceramite cover. “It’s me..you head chef.” “Hold.” The warrior froze. “How many tables have you broken?” “You are never going to let that go are you?” “Answer the question.” “I broke it ten times.” Everyone relaxed, Oktai shook his head “are there more coming?” “No, I slew many on the way here. But they will attack us again. I assure you.” Inferus strode over to the ceramite wall and hopped over. He walked to the keypad near his room door and entered the code.

The walls lowered themselves into the ground. Inferus faced them, but what he noticed is that a strange musk was coming from his body. He felt at ease, that he could let his guard down. “Gather around, we must speak.” said Inferus. Oktai folded his arms “why don’t you remove your helmet?” “That..wouldn’t be a good idea.” “You want us to believe you no?” His young lord sighed and removed his helmet there was a small hiss as it left his amour. He held it under his arms. His skin was pale with a tiny purple tint, his eyes were black like the void but a violet flame played off them. His face was absolutely perfect and that strangely scared him. He tensed up, the other cooks dropped onto their knees and looked away, they were shuddering in a mix of absolute fear and strangely desire. But their faces kept being drawn to him, most likely due to the musk. “Maybe you just have to get used to this. Eyes on me, now.” Everyone looked at him but many kept eyes cast downward. “We are at war.” he let those words hang in the air.

He then smiled “this ship….will change. Groups will vie for supremacy we are all walking the path of glory with Lord Tetricus and many will want his favour.” Oktai found himself smiling, his young lord seemed far more confident. “So for now we go to ground.” Dorene rubbed her arm. “B-But where do we go?” His young lord walked up to him, he handed him a piece of paper. “Take everyone to this location. You will all be safe there for now.” Oktai looked at it. He could see it was on the upper levels still. “Very well. Up you get everyone!” The cooks slowly rose. “What of the meals?” “The astartes will just have to deal with no food for awhile. Don’t worry I will inform my...master.” Oktai sighed “Right but what’s with the ox?” He looked over to the animal, it made his skin crawl. “That’s my old captain. At least I think it is. He used to lead this warband.” The ox was steadily eating the corpses. It was like he was grazing. “What is he doing?” “Eating souls essence, they linger on the body for a time. Now go.” Oktai smiled “right, let’s get moving quickly!”

***
Inferus watched them all leave the kitchen, he had to admit that they did well. But they could be better, all of them can be better. He placed his helmet back on, as it locked into place the small needles that covered the inside of his armour shot into his skin. He shivered just slightly, it was a small pleasure but one he thanks the maker of his armour for.

His was wargear was put together by the dark mechanicum and he does not require it to be void sealed.

This is due to the fact that his body has been changed. He does not feel “normal” anymore. When the discussion came up Taurus said he is closer to him than a human. What that meant he wasn’t sure, but he was stronger, faster and things were more vivid and bright. The downside is that he tends to get bored easily and his eye for detail shot up to radical degrees.

He called out to the daemon. “We need to go see my master.” +You have no master save the dark prince.+ He stated it like a fact. He is not wrong in a manner of speaking his path is intersecting, he will call Tetricus lord and that’s it. He sighed let’s get going. They left the kitchen and made their way to Tetricus’ abode.

As they passed through the area controlled by the Corpus’ he spotted Erastus looking over the corpse of Vernon. Inferus assumed that he was a casualty of the warring between the Black Capra and Corpus’. Inferus strode up to the apothecary, right away his eyes left his work. He stared at him. “What’s this?” Erastus reached out to touch him he was almost drooling, but he swatted his hand back. He did not want the apothecary to touch his form. Erastus almost hissed at him due to the gesture. “You dare! Who do yo-” “It’s me.” “Oh...you’ve changed.” “I have, are your corpus’ losing?” at the mention of of them losing he grunted in annoyance. “It’s only temporary.” “It’s not temporary, the Black Capra will overtake them.” Eratus knew that he was right, he could see that he agreed with him.

Strangely an idea then hit him. “The Black Capra have attacked my cooks, they seek to become the dominant power amongst the mortals on this ship.” “Aren’t you mortal?” Inferus gave a small chuckle “Not really. But how about this? I will give you my blood samples and your corpus’ will ally with me.” Erastus wiped his mouth, he started to chuckle. “A mortal seeks to make a deal with me? I could just...take what I want.” Inferus stepped forward, his voice turned low. “Am I just a mortal?” “Fine, I agree.” He smiled at his answer. “I will be delivering the blood samples at intervals my lord.” “Intervals!?” his face turned almost red. “Well yes, I am quite busy. I assure you that you will get what you need.” Inferus then heard a crunch, he looked over to Vernon, Taurus was in the process of devouring of his corpse. Erastus growled at him. “Get your stupid animal away from it!” “Well he is not exactly mine my lord.” Taurus kept eating, he looked up. +Make me stop.+ Erastus reached for his needle gun, but his hand edged away it’s evident to him that the apothecary did not want to push it after Taurus spoke.

Inferus started to walk past Erastus “as I said intervals.” He tapped Taurus back, he shifted slightly and started to walk with him. He could hear Erastus cursing as they walked away. +You handled him well.+ “He has an obsession with flesh, if he sees or smells something new he is like a rabid dog.” +You are correct, I can sense his heart, his desire. He is pure.+ “Pure?” +Those who care for perfection. Those who do not care are impure, they should be enslaved and used by the pure.+ He agreed with him, in the past he wouldn’t but after all he has seen he was right. That was the law of the cosmos, those who get in the way of perfection are evil. Those who do not follow the true god are misguided and they either have to be ended or educated to follow the right path.

Also the prospect of enslaving those that cross them was quite pleasing to him. He imagined the Black Capra, chained and beaten, serving their betters. It would be a good dream for his people. He stroked his chin. “People…” +So you have thoughts of ruling. Embrace it.+ Inferus smiled “I shall Taurus.”

They did not speak further until they reached the door leading to the tunnel, for once there were no petitioners he guessed many were part of the plot to kill him and his cooks. He approached the door. Resis and Senshika readied their cleavers, but Resis looked more relaxed. She sniffed the air. “It’s Inferus you look and smell different.” She left her spot and breathed in the air around him. “What did you do to yourself? Also what’s with the animal?” “The ox is a daemon, I must see Tetricus.” Resis nodded “open the door Senshika.”

His old roommate opened the door, she was still on guard. He did not blame her in a sense it’s like two predators meeting, but he knows he is the larger one. He walked into the tunnel with Taurus.

Making their way up to the chamber door he asked the the daemon. “By the way what was the wooden door you showed me?” +That was the room of the queen.+ At the mention of the queen he chuckled, he wondered if the people who were screaming was enjoying whatever was happening to them? +Their joy does not matter, the queen cares only for satisfying herself and her hunger.+ “There is nothing wrong with that.” +You are correct the dark prince wanted her to be that way, she walks forward to reach perfection and enlightenment.+ “So do we all, those who are pure of course. But I will end her if she continues to get in my way, she better not provide me the opportunity if she wants to live.” Taurus bobbed his head slowly in agreement.

As they reached the chamber door Inferus opened it, he walked into the chamber to see Tetricus is in discussion with Cassius. The prefector turned to him. “Who dares to interrupt us!?” He said nothing, he strode to the middle of the chamber. The sorcerer looked to him, confusion lining his face. He then smiled. “Oh my, what happened?” “I got better my lord.” “I can see that.” Cassius frowned “this can’t be the cook! He…” “I can’t be blessed? Do you have such a low opinion of humans my lord?” the question was not genuine he wanted to prick at the bladesmen, he did not know why. But he saw the slight, he placed his hand on the handle of his blade. “I am going to cut off your tongue…” “Enough.” Tetricus said firmly. “You should punish your slaves witch! Not let them run off their mouths! I wil-” “Enough!” his eyes blazed with eldritch energy, Cassius relaxed. The prefector strode out of the room, he said nothing. But Inferus could feel the anger bleeding off his body.

Tetricus sighed “so tell me? What’s with animal? I know it’s not normal.” Inferus stepped aside and gestured to the daemon. “This is Taurus my lord.” “Is that a joke?” “No..it’s him. It’s our captain.” He watched his features relax, almost soften. He walked over to the ox and touched his head, Taurus grumbled in annoyance. +Don’t touch my head.+ He shifted away. +Mortals and their touching…I am not a pet.+ “I don’t want to believe it.” “He does not remember us..but that’s the name he gave me.” Tetricus faced him. “Or he may of looked into your mind.” “I have been with this daemon for more than a century, trust me on this.” At the mention of a century he raised his eyebrow. “It’s a long story, but I want to talk about something else.” “What?” “You are aware the Black Capra attacked us?” “I am.” “Yet you did nothing about it.” Tetricus walked past him, his fingers brushed against the table. “A whole cult over you. It’s that simple.” “I see…” “You aren’t upset?” his lord looked at him oddly in surprise. “No I am not upset. I should of prepared better, but that will change. I would like to be a king of sorts.” He gave a small chuckle “you as well?” “Oh no...I am not like her.” He walked up to the table. He removed his helm and placed it onto the table, he smiled. His lord flinched just slightly, astartes don’t exactly get scared. “I can wear the crown of iron and you can wear the crown of gold. Who would you rather rule the masses? Me or her? I doubt that the Black Capra will be truly ended, much blood will be spilled but we both know that it would be better if I was in a stronger position. And the added benefit of good meals when the kitchen is back up and running my lord.”

Tetricus grinned “who knew you had ambition?” “It’s only thanks to Taurus’ help that I am like this my lord.” “Fine..I will help you, but what do you need?” “For one weapons, some basic gear and supplies. I need to carve out a place for my people on the upper levels, I also have the aid of the Corpus’ as well.” “Done.” “You are agreeing so readily my lord?” “Yes I am for you see I want reliable...servants. The queen is not reliable and I know her intentions so I have a vested interest in you succeeding. Where do you want the supplies dropped?” “At the recreational area, leave it at the door. At most the room is an empty hall but it has the space we need and it’s located near the kitchen. I will take it back in time.” “So that’s the plan then, I will have Justus deliver what you need.” “Thank you and enjoy the show. It’s not often you get to watch a war my lord.” “Don’t worry I will.” Tetricus then looked over to Taurus. “He couldn’t leave us alone...could he? If it is him.” “I am of the same mind, I said something similar my lord. But we must focus on the plan.” “Yes..the plan. Don’t let me down Inferus.”

He smiled as he said that, he grabbed his helmet and placed it back onto his head. “Do not worry my lord I won’t.”
***
Clavin panted, his back was to the wall. He couldn’t breathe, that knight was terrifying and the ox as well. His house is dead, they have all been killed. He then heard a scraping sound, his heart jumped. “Oh hello.” He turned his head right, staring down the hallway. It was Joan, she was approaching him. But she looked a little different, her face was now androgynous, attractive even. He found himself relaxing “Is Kelvin dead? No wonder you are by yourself. But you should be careful, if your entire house is dead another might consider you a sack of meat. Who knows what sort of grudges a house might have against another.” Clavin frowned “I...I am fine.” “No you are not..” she stood in front of him. “Six wonderful eyes, you were blessed and Klevin was not. To have someone with blessings within one’s house is a mark of prestige.” “So I assume people want to join you?” “Of course, for the untouched to be in proximity of me is a blessing. To give their lives for me is an honour. They will know rapturous torment in the afterlife. We who are blessed should stick together...” She licked her lips marring them with her spiked tongue, but then they suddenly healed restoring her soft lips to normal.

Joan grinned “You can join House Devirgino, my house. I can make you strong.” She grabbed his shoulders, the force she was applying held him in place. She kissed him on the left cheek. “I can make you beautiful.” She kissed him on the right cheek. She then leaned back. “W-What if I refuse?” Joan smiled “Then you are meat for me to use how I wish. I wish to try out a new blessing..” Clavin saw flashes of the man from before, he gulped. “I accept.” Her hands moved down his body, she hugged him and pulled him close to her body. He thought she would smell of blood, but her musk was pleasing. She whispered into his ear. “Welcome to House Devirgino..”

Is Taurus a good or bad influence? Who's to say? Mutation profiles coming soonish.

Joan's mutations!


***

Here is how you get special gifts! Gotta roll under your infamy score when you past the corruption threshold, if you fail gotta roll on the normal table.



Inferus' Mutations!



Also there is something I want to talk about. Failing the chaos gods, the black crusade core book goes into this.




So not doing a god's sphere when you have ample chance to do so causes you to get corruption points. Hence why the traitor legions spiralled into crazy dark god worship, they are compelled to do it and if they don't they get spawned. Anyway at certain interval's you have to roll for a mutation when you reach a certain corruption score, pushing past that threshold with failing corruption points will disallow you from modifying your mutation roll with your infamy score. So you could end up with something like....



This mutation is bloody useless and inhibits your character. You get this mutation if you roll 85-86. Now if you push past the score with good corruption points for doing awesome things for your god you get to modify your roll by your infamy bonus. So let's say your infamy is...54. You get to modify your roll by 5. Now you can push your roll upwards or downwards by 5 points, so being a heretic who wants to conquer worlds or become a daemon prince you will instead pick the tail mutation.





Now the tail roll number is 87-89, you would want that one instead of pushing it a little higher to get the tentacle mutation or unless your heretic wants to lose a limb and get a tentacle for some reason.

Hope people found this post interesting.

Very, what book is this? And are you rolling on the book to decide your characters traits? Thats kindof brilliant even using the book to be honest, well done sir. And im so glad taurus is back. And glad oktai lived honestly lol. Im dossapointed cassius is plotting, i thought he was cool with witches smh.

 Dayknight wrote:

Very, what book is this? And are you rolling on the book to decide your characters traits? Thats kindof brilliant even using the book to be honest, well done sir. And im so glad taurus is back. And glad oktai lived honestly lol. Im dossapointed cassius is plotting, i thought he was cool with witches smh.

Essentially yes I am rolling. Sometimes I pick one out if it's important for a character.

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

Very, what book is this? And are you rolling on the book to decide your characters traits? Thats kindof brilliant even using the book to be honest, well done sir. And im so glad taurus is back. And glad oktai lived honestly lol. Im dossapointed cassius is plotting, i thought he was cool with witches smh.

Essentially yes I am rolling. Sometimes I pick one out if it's important for a character.

I quite appreciate this. A lot of the time, stories repeats themselves without some kind of randomness as authors are fixated upon the single traits their character should have. I'm glad some randomness cuts that by forcing authors to adapt to an unpredictable change.

lliu wrote:

 shinros wrote:

 Dayknight wrote:

Very, what book is this? And are you rolling on the book to decide your characters traits? Thats kindof brilliant even using the book to be honest, well done sir. And im so glad taurus is back. And glad oktai lived honestly lol. Im dossapointed cassius is plotting, i thought he was cool with witches smh.

Essentially yes I am rolling. Sometimes I pick one out if it's important for a character.

I quite appreciate this. A lot of the time, stories repeats themselves without some kind of randomness as authors are fixated upon the single traits their character should have. I'm glad some randomness cuts that by forcing authors to adapt to an unpredictable change.

I am glad you do because I just rolled two mutation's for a character and it made me swear out loud. It's going to be interesting weaving this into the story.

Entry ten
These past few weeks have been interesting. The recreational hall has been setup as our new base and with the weapons provided by my lord and with the alliance I made with the Corpus’ we have been pushing back against the Black Capra. At the same time we have been recruiting, I have dubbed our....fraternity as the knights of Luxus. We have to above the filthy Black Capra in both name and how we conduct ourselves. So we can’t accept everybody, for I desire to be the best and the best should rule the ship. But I am not one not to give someone opportunities, slaves also have the opportunity to rise. If they prove themselves and serve well their master might take them on as a squire of sorts if that is their wish.

Then after that if they stand out their master can vouch for them to join us fully, in the end I still have the final say. Taurus overall approves on how I am handling things, so does Oktai. Never seen the old man so excited before.

In the end when we carved a place out for ourselves we rebuilt the kitchen, the Black Capra thought it amusing to attack our carts but sending a knight of two with them is normally enough to keep a group away. What I have noticed is that the cultists can’t fight at all, some can the supposed elite houses but the rest are just chattel.

Still I have noticed when I am running a cart the cultists give me a wide berth, they shudder in fear to my features or some wish to offer their fealty to me. Those that swear to serve are enslaved, for all must go through the process. Only those we specifically recruit are not made slaves.

What I have also found is that Tetricus is responding well to what we are doing. After giving us the supplies he is not supporting us overtly, I can see what he is doing. My lord wants to use my knights and the Black Capra. he keeps us somewhat balanced and at each other throats so he can use both of our forces. Such a ploy should annoy me but for some reason it’s not. At least this situation keeps things interesting.

Chapter 34
Today he wanted to do something different. It’s rare when all of them are gathered in his chamber but today they are. Tetricus looked upon each of his brothers, Faust, Cassius, Erastus and Justus. They all sat around a larger circular table with him while Inferus set food in front of them. Tetricus noticed that the prefector had over six large meals sitting in front of him he wondered why the palatine blade eats so much?

Once Inferus was done he walked to Justus side. Due to his armour he can’t use a knife or fork so his servant has to feed him. Tetricus tucked into his meal, so did everyone else. There was silence for a moment but he wanted to strike up a conversation. “So what do you think of the mortal’s warring with each other?” Inferus did not react, he knows he is going to pay close attention to this conversation. Cassius grunted “with one of their leader’s right here?” “What are you afraid that he will kill you?” Erastus started to laugh, the joke wasn’t that good but perhaps he was serious? If he ordered it Inferus would kill anyone for him. “I am not afraid of a mortal.” Cassius stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth. He chewed while staring at his servant. In a sense he is not his apprentice anymore, he has his own path now.

At times he does notice that Cassius’ eye twitches just slightly whenever he looks at Inferus. His new visage even took himself some time to get used to. Faust smiled, Tetricus was surprised that his features were not defaced by speakers. “I find Inferus knights more interesting. At least they have a love of music, they sponsor and protect many who play in the theatre.” Inferus said nothing to the praise, it’s evident that he is trying to detach himself from the conversation they are having.

He picked up the wine glass and sipped it. “What of you Justus?” His servant stopped feeding him, he grumbled. “The Black Capra.” The answer strangely surprised him. “May I ask why?” “They art free with themselves, they understandeth pain and torment. The cook of the 4th acts like he is above what the Black Capra art doing. This dost not mean that I dislike him.” Tetricus nodded that was a fair answer, his servant simply smiled at Justus’ words. It’s clear he disagrees but he would not voice such a thing now. Tetricus moved his eyes to the apothecary, instead of eating he was placing the food into vial’s full of solution.

He was only drinking the recaf that was held in a giant mug. “So what is your opinion Erastus?” “Hmm? Oh the knights of Luxus, it’s simple they understand my work so in turn they understand perfection.” Cassius scoffed. “Oh really?” “Well yes, I see how you sneer at my beautiful work.” “They aren’t beautiful, their masks and bodies are ugly and for one they don’t know their place either.” Erastus rose from his seat. “You take that back!” Cassius got up as well. “Make me.” His hand moved to his blade.

Tetricus smiled “it’s wonderful that we all get along.” He shot both of them a look, the prefector and apothecary got the hint, he does not want his meal interrupted by a brawl. They slowly sat down grumbling to themselves. “Now tell me Cassius who do you prefer?” His brother was still upset, but he answered the question. “The Black Capra, for one they know their place and they are aware of their station.” “I see...but can you really call Inferus a slave though?” “I can and I will for that is what he is.” Tetricus looked over to his servant, he is taking everything in stride.

All them begin to eat in silence, it was good to gather their opinions. He knows where Cassius obviously stands, he is aware of what he is doing but strangely he can’t bring himself to care. His own wish is that he abandons his silly plots and join hands with him on this adventure to mark the galaxy. Faust then looked over to him. “What of you? Who do you prefer? The Black Capra or the Knights of Luxus?” Tetricus smiled “neither, they both serve my ends. I don’t mind if they murder each other, there are things I like about both of them.” Everyone looked at him in surprise save his servant. “You thought that I would support Inferus? God’s no, I have to think about conquest and bringing excess to the misguided. Both forces have their ups and downs and I aim to use them. Now….”

He gestured to the air, the map above them shifted to display a planet. “This is the planet Alam.” He moved his hand again the image shifted to show a city, adeptus sororitas were marching the streets. The noble district had grand temples, mansions and great statues of imperial saints. “This is the city of Dariszar, the covenant of the Burning Rose are the guardians of this world and with the PDF they have a great iron grip on the city.” Cassius nodded. “So are we going to attack right away or bring corruption?” “Bring corruption, this is an opportunity to test both groups.” He shifted the image to the south of the city, it looked more destitute instead mansions lining the streets there was factories along with mortal’s whose eyes are cast downward. “The Black Capra will corrupt the south and the Knight’s of Luxus will handle the nobles at the north of the city.” He could see Inferus narrowing his eyes at the conjured city. “I can taste resentment.” “Taste?” “I don’t know how to describe it...people feel trapped. They want to let loose but they fear the sisters of battle.” “You will change that won’t you?” “I shall, do not worry my lord.” Justus grunted. “We shouldst just attack, they wilt know the dark prince at the hour of enslavement.” Tetricus smiled “Justus you of all people should know that we should take things slowly. The terror of the loyalist forces will be greater when corruption surrounds them completely.” The pheonix guard cocked his head, he then nodded in almost an excited manner. “Thou art right, 't's unfortunate that the sisters of battle cannot see the true god.” He had to agree it is a shame. The adeptus sororitas are blunt. They have no idea how to see alternatives, but they still make good sacrifices. “Right we have a course of action. Let’s enjoy our meal.” His brother’s began to eat again, at the corner of his vision he could see Cassius’ eye glinting with opportunity.

He tried not to sigh. Dear brother, don’t be stupid. He thought to himself.

***
Dorene danced through the bullets, the daemon within her lasgun was crying out to her in frustration and rage. She could feel her intentions as she gripped the weapon. The daemon had loathing for all mortals, even her. But the daemon knows that she is a gift, one placed upon her by the dark prince. She pointed her gun at the first Capra cultist and fired, the beam was purple it cracked into their chest gorging it out. They tumbled back with a thud. “To your right!” Wade called out. She shifted her aim to the right, a cultist stepped out from the corner his gun moving towards her but she was ready for them. She fired again, this time the las shot hit the head causing it to explode in a shower of chunks and purple flame.

With just two of their members dying the cultist’s broke and ran away. She flexed her clawed gauntlets. “All of them are cowards.” Wade strode up to her holding his autogun tightly. The blue eye lenses of his helmet glowed slightly due to his new sight. He can now see souls. “They are still running. They are not going to to gather reinforcements.” he hissed. “Good, teaches them to move upon our lands.” She smiled, since Inferus got them organised they have been taking the fight to the Black Capra, now barely any of them come to this part of the ship. They now own it. “So do you think we will invade their territory? They hold most of the crew lodgings on the upper levels and they pretty much own the lower levels of the ship. I want more slaves and I can’t get more in this situation.” Wade sighed “we have a long way to go, we are few in number. They will overtake us in time.” “Don’t talk like that! We just need fresh blood.” “And new gear, the Black Capra uses whatever they can get their hands on. But imagine if all the elite houses unite? Even with the Corpus’ we will lose.” “You are such a downer, might be the reason why you are not blessed yet, not truly.” “It’s just a daemon weapon.” Dorene showed it to him, the blinking eye, the smooth purple coat that held an unnatural sheen. “Just a daemon weapon? Also my features changing? My body hold traits of a man and woman.” “Fine, what is your secret?” “For one, I brutalize and violate my slaves. I don’t make them into squires. Also I make sure I enjoy myself if we capture any cultists.” “That’s just a waste Dorene.” “No it’s not, only those recruited directly by us are worthy to join. While you can now see souls and...your nose and your tongue have been changed. You just look slightly like a snake.” “You are aware I am a little stronger because of it?” “Just a little dear Wade.”

He hissed at her, the tentacle on his back flailed slightly but she ignored it. “We have cleared this route, I wonder if Inferus is at the lodge?” The lodge is the place where they gather, only full members can enter the converted recreational area. “Remember he is serving food to the astartes?” “I was.” They both straightened, they made the sigil of their order, they place their arm across their chest and leaned two of their fingers forward like horns.

Out of the hallway their head appeared, drenched in blood. “I assume the fleeing Capra cultist’s were your doing?” His burning eyes moved between them. “Yes lord.” Dorene responded. Inferus smiled at her “good, now we have a task walk with me.” He walked past them, she fell in behind him with Wade. “We are assaulting a world and we have the task to soften it up. But there is a problem.” “Problem?” asked Wade. “Yes, the Black Capra will be there also. They are handling the more destitute area of the city, which suits them. We are handling the nobles.” She almost sighed in relief, in the past few weeks she has been living a life of finery, dresses, jewelry and wine. Along with slaves to give her relief. Their head picked up on it. “You are eager?” “I am, we might get fresh blood I want to wage a proper war against the Black Capra so we can teach them their place.” “So do I but you must have patience Dorene. There is more to war than numbers.” She could see Wade shifting, just by his walk he was pleased that Inferus said that. “We are blessed sire. They are just rabble.” The head stopped and faced her. “Do you think you can win with just blessings?” “Slaanesh is with us sire, we are strong and beautiful while they…” She thought of the random blessings held by the Black Capra, their tentacles hold spikes, they grow multiple limbs and claws. “They are just...ugly.” “All true, but we need equipment, numbers and the new bloods have to be trained. Will you do it? As I recall you have no squires.” She grimaced slightly. “I...see your point.”

The head turned away and started to walk again. She could tell Wade is smiling ear to ear after that exchange. Even so she could not shake off the nagging need to dominate the Black Capra, to bring them to submission. The filthy cultists should be serving their needs and desires that should be the way of things.

***
Clavin hacked at a knight cleaving off his arm, he screamed. They had several chained to the walls of the grand hall at most he is using this to kill time. Today there was meant to be an announcement. The queen’s throne which was made out of the finest’ marble was empty save for her two blind guards standing next to it. There was a set of double doors behind the throne, he had no idea where it lead but Joan said the queen normally comes from there. How she knew he had no idea.

He stepped back from the knight and looked around. By his observation there are only elite house members here. It was evident by the fact that almost everyone in the hall has some form of blessing. Joan strode over to him, she was smiling. “I can smell it, war is coming.” “War?” “Aye, doesn’t your body tingle? Do you not hear the distant screams and the baying of those who are blind to the true god?” He thought about her words, he closed his eyes and listened. At the edge of his hearing he could hear a sound, almost like a beating heart. It pulsed, it thumped and his body was caught in it’s rhythm. His own heart matched the beat, his blood quickened and he could smell fire. Mixed in all of that he saw the followers of the corpse god were running and screaming in agony as they harvested them to enjoy the bounty they provide.

He opened his eyes slowly, he could feel drool on the side of his mouth. “When?” “Soon your senses have been expanded remember?” She was right all six of his eyes now glint with the light of the warp, what most would find terrifying he finds to be mundane and the fact he can sense things. People’s intentions and glimpses of the future. “I...see people running before us, screaming in agony. We will harvest them and we will enjoy the bounty they provide.” He doubted that he would have to do anything to get what he needs from the meat sacks they capture. These days people literally throw themselves at him. Ever since joining house Devirgino his body has changed, he has a single breast and the rest of his body has become a blur between genders. “I just wonder when queen Shidonai will come.” “I agree, but we sho-” “You have no right to be here.” Joan hissed and turned, Clavin could see another house walking up to them.

They had metal rodes imbedded in their skin, piercings and spiked leather straps attached to various parts of their body. This was their rival House Cruciatus. The leader who he knows as Fabian pointed at his mistress. “As always your soul is sick! I can see it!” Joan hissed at him. “Just because I don’t like scaring myself does not mean I am sick! You are the one that will destroy your body!” She then chuckled “after all you are the one that stinks of stale perfume.” “But you see Joan, you still have fear. So you stick to the more perverse pleasures just like the rest of your house. Self-mortification is the way forward, but only those without fear can pursue that path.” Clavin eyed a gylph on his arm, it was neat and the lines were thin. They also held a purple sheen, such a glyph could only have been placed by the lord of the warband. He frowned “shove off, we don’t want your posturing.” Fabian looked at him. “You are shedding yourself of fear, why are you with her?” “He is mine!” Joan shouted. “Oh? Remember you left my house because you feared our path, you wanted something simple so you drew in all those who obsess over carnal delights.” Joan raised her hand. At her order Clavin removed his blade from it’s sheath, around him his fellow house members drew weapons.

Fabian’s group stood still. “So you would spill blood within the queen’s hall?” “Do you think she will care? You of all people should know that. After all the leaders of every house here shared her bed.” Clavin watched Fabian shudder, just slightly. He could sense a tiny amount of fear. “We..don’t speak of that. You kno-” “I know and I enjoyed every bit of it unlike you. Who fears pain now?” The leader of house Cruciatus clenched his hands. “You da-” he didn’t get to finish, the doors near the throne opened. Everyone dropped to one knee. The depravity in the room stopped, everything grew still.

The only sound that could be heard is the queen’s footsteps. Clavin cast his head down as is their custom. “All of you may look.” The voice was wet, not in the same way as Joan’s but it drew him in, it was like silk moving across skin. It’s been too long since he has last seen or heard her speak. Everyone rose their heads in unison, her radiance caused him to cry, his heart swelled with desire.

The queen gave them all a soft smile “We have a task. War is coming and we must prepare a world. But the foolish and misguided Knights of Luxus will also be there with us.” At the mention of their name Clavin tensed, so did everyone else. “But the demands of the...witch comes first. Selected houses will come with me to planet Alam to bring corruption to it.” Clavin’s heart started to beat rapidly. Please be us, Please be us. He repeated over and over again within his mind.

Their queen began to list off houses, with each name his heart sank until… “Now the two final houses...Devirgino and Cruciatus.” He had to try hard not to shout in happiness as those words parted her lips. She nodded “that is all.” Their queen rose from her throne, she then left the hall with her guards. Right away bedlam erupted, people weeping in sadness that they were not chosen, others were screaming in jubilation that will be part of queen Shidonai’s grand design. Joan grinned at him. “Are you excited for fresh bodies Clavin?” He smiled back to her. “Oh yes I am. Can’t wait my mistress.”

His heart began beating rapidly, bringing corruption to a world covered in the false emperor’s light. The need to descreate it consumed him utterly.

Mutations/Gifts! (Doing it in text form it's quicker. :X)

Dorene (She got extremely luckly with her rolls.)



Wade (He did not get lucky with his rolls, but he got some cool mutations IMO)



Clavin. (He got lucky as well.)



Fabian

Chapter 35
He ran through the streets, the bringers of ignorance have come for him. He thought that he could lose them but that won’t happen. He looked out ahead, despite it being dark the fortress where the PDF and the sisters of battle are housed loomed over them all. The great torch that burned at the top of the fortress burned bright, he smiled. “It represents destruction...the end of creativity and the joy of worship.” “Stop heretic!” The sister superior shouted. It’s evident they want to capture him alive. “Now we are few..our purpose still drives us…” He turned into the corner, it was a dead end but he knew that. He slowly turned, he looked upon the misguided, the ignorant. Their armour is black and red power which matches them. They are minions of evil, of a false faith. The sister superior raised her bolter at him with the rest of her squad. “Aron Dovis of House Dovis. You will come with us.” Even if he is wearing his featureless mask and robes they knew who he is. The only reason that can be is if one of those captured talked. Even so they would not speak without reason, the divine is at play here. He sighed. “Even death..cannot stop us...” “The death of your cult will be the end heretic!” Her face was full of venom, hatred and the scars lining her face did not help either. Aron removed his mask and dropped it to the floor. “Have you ever felt faith coursing through your bodies? True faith? When I pray to her I can feel that she is with me. I can hear him whispering in my ear. The broken priestess showed us the way it’s unfortunate that you are eternally blind.” The sister superior grunted. “Sister Agatha take him, we will keep weapons trained on the heretic.” He offered his hands. “The broken priestess has seen this, you will get nothing from me. All she saw in your future was fire...all of you burning and screaming in agony. Your screams coming together as an offer to slaanesh!” The battle sister squad before him tensed as he uttered the name of the dark prince.

The battle sister known as Agatha punched him in the face as she approached. He felt his nose rupturing, but it was a joyous thing. His body thrummed with true faith, he groaned. Aron bought his face back to the sister, his nose now bloody and bent in a different direction. “She has seen it!” He was hit the face again, this time he fell to the ground.

The rest of them fell upon him soon as he hit the floor. They placed cuffs onto his wrists. He could even feel the odd kick. It did not hurt, the pain they were giving him was pleasure. Also he could feel his faith soaring. The sisters of battle have no idea what is coming. They will fight and they will die slowly, by their own form of weapon.

***
Inferus looked upon the mansion they bought as always planets eagerly accept new investors and they barely ask any questions even with the cold gaze of the sisters upon them. Even the PDF had that same look about them. He brought up his hand, the rituals to hide the blessings among them have set in well. Oktai chuckled while looking around “This is a nice place.” Inferus frowned heavily, he found all the temples disgusting and he could sense that the nobles feel restricted. All of them are dressed modestly and wore icons of the false emperor. “Tell me head of my personal guard what do you think of our mansion?” He looked at it, he smirked. “Look’s terrible my young lord.” “Do you do that just to annoy me?” “Yes my young lord because you always take the bait.” He sighed at his answer he was not wrong. But strangely he likes that about the old man.

He turned his gaze upon the rest that were with him. Dorene, Wade and a few others. Unlike the Black Capra a small force works better for things like this. Too many people and you might show your hand. All of his knights are his guards, every noble has them and it would be strange to arrive without any. “Greetings.” The voice held a slight edge to it, he turned down the road to see a squad of battle sisters has approached him. The sister superior’s face was scarred, she held her bolter tightly.

In good practice none of his knights reacted, they simply stood at attention. Inferus smiled “Greetings, I am blessed to have one of the sisters of battle gracing me on my first day.” He gave a small bow to the squad. The sister superior gave a curt nod. “I am sister superior Maxine, I have come to inform you that we do things differently here.” “Excuse me?” “Agatha.” A battle sister stepped forward. “Remove your clothes.” she asked firmly “What?” “Remove your clothes.” she repeated. Save Oktai he could sense the anger bleeding off the rest of his guards. Especially Dorene and Wade.

Inferus knew that he needed to act the part. “Why? I am not going to strip for you! That’s uncalled for! I just arrived on this planet!” Right away Agatha punched him in the face, he made sure to fall to the ground. But the blow surprised him. Oktai removed his bolt pistol from his holster and pointed it at the sisters. The battle sister squad responded in kind and aimed their bolters at his group. “Hold! Oktai...you can’t shoot them. I-I will do as you ask.” He started to remove his clothes, once he was naked Agatha roughly looked him over. “He is clean.” “Good.” said Maxine, she then went into her pouch and removed a strange metal device. “This is a portable branding iron. We shall mark you, if you are not a heretic you should accept this gladly.”

Inferus’ eyes went wide with shock, genuine shock. The sister superior removed a vial from her belt and began to pour a strange liquid over it while muttering a prayer. Inferus found himself staring at the iron aquila at the end of the branding iron, Maxine pressed the button and the iron aquila turned red instantly. “It has been purified. My sisters hold the wretch down.” At her order they surrounded him, they placed him onto his back. His first instinct was to lash at them. How dare they!? He raged to himself. He did not want to be marked by such a crude symbol, he ground his teeth. “Let me go! This instant!” Oktai was trembling, they all were. Their fury was bubbling to the surface.

Maxine walked over to him and knelt “The god-emperor is watching.” The rest of the sisters intoned those exact words as well. The sister superior placed the branding iron on his back, his skin sizzled on contact. The pain was exrectuaiting for some reason. He screamed in agony. “All nobles scream when we do this, because you carry so much darkness within your heart. Know that now you are here you cannot leave. You will work to the benefit of this planet and if you don’t….you will be deemed a heretic.” She removed the branding iron and rose, the rest of her squad released their grip upon him and did the same.

All of them walked away in silence, Inferus groaned in pain, his back hurt. He waited until they vanished into the distance before rising, he then slowly sat up and gathered his clothes. He then dressed himself and stood upright. Dorene stepped forward and whispered. “I will butcher her…” “In time...dear Dorene. C-Come let us see our new home.” He slowly walked into the mansion with his guards.

As they entered it was empty and run down, they will have to do much to make it worth living in. He looked over to Oktai, he was still trembling. “Are you that angry?” Suddenly he burst out laughing and slapped his thigh. “That was so funny! Your face as they placed the branding iron upon you!” Inferus frowned “S-Shut up! I don’t know why I put up with you! Stupid old man!” He kept laughing, Inferus grunted in annoyance. This is going to be a long mission. He said to himself.

He shook his head wearily a part of him wondered how the Black Capra is faring? He hoped that they had such a greeting, he would enjoy watching the queen being put in her place.

***

Shidonai grimaced slightly, the stench of the sewer was terrible but it was the only way to move her forces. The tunnel was empty as expected, the auspex scans showed that there should be a ladder which leads up to the most southern part of the city where the poor meat dwell. From there she will slowly bring them into the cult, they will worship her eternal beauty and bask in her radiance. She smiled to herself “One thing at a time…” It’s evident that it won’t be easy, the sisters of battle go on hunting trips in this part of the city to kill mutants but soon they will realise that they will be the prey.

They shall be hunted, gutted and tortured. As they made a corner the smell suddenly changed, instead of the smell of human waste a strange perfume tingled her nose. She breathed it in deeply and right away she could taste something strange, this was holy corruption. She was sure of it. “You are not the one I seek….” The voice was soft, each word gently passed through her mind. Shidonai curled her lips in disgust. “A witch...they should be collared…Lucien!” One the elite stepped forward, his hair was styled into a mow-hawk and held multiple colours. He bought his dog with him. Lucien’s house is known for taming psykers and putting them to use.

The witch was chained and bound, it whimpered uncontrollably “Lucien have your pet sniff out the one who spoke to us.” He bowed. “Yes my queen…” He slapped the dog across the face, he cried out in pain. “Seek them out!” The dog nodded, it’s body pulsed with energy. It sniffed the air and after moment it shook his head. “M-Master...I-I..c-can’t f-find them.” Lucien slapped the creature across the face again. “Why!? Lady Shidonai commands you! Find the psyker!” “S-She is t-too strong! S-She pushes me back!” The outburst caused her to sigh. “It seems we can’t find her for now. Let’s focus on finding the ladder up.” Lucien bowed deeply. “My humble apologies my queen, I will be sure to discipline this animal later.” Shidonai smiled “Be sure that you do.” He stepped back with his dog.

She focused on the route ahead, after a few minutes walking they found a ladder leading up to a manhole. If they exit through here they will be outside an abandoned building they can use as a base. As queen she should be first. She climbed up the ladder, as she reached the manhole cover she pushed upwards. Her muscles bulged and tensed up with the motion.

She slowly moved the cover off, revealing the light of day. She climbed out and looked around. The general area was empty which was good. She turned to the building and stared at her base.

The building looked bland, the colours caused her to gag. “Who would use grey? These filthy loyalists have no taste…” She wondered what she could do to improve it? To make it worthy for her to stay in? She became lost in thought as the houses came up from the sewers and then it hit her. She clapped to get their attention.

All of them dropped to one knee. While still staring at the building she gave her first set of orders. “Find the local gangs and end them! Begin the corruption! Find the weak willed and make them bend!” She could hear all of the houses rising and running in different directions. Only her blind guards remained. “We can use red...the blood of sacrifices will be a lovely colour...”

***
He stretched as he left work, his back was killing him. He frowned. “At least no one was killed today...” Jonathan scratched his neck. He wanted to curse his new overseer. Due to productivity dropping they were replaced with one of the adeptus sororitas. The worst outcome for any factory in the southern city. The battle sister sent to watch over them uses neural whips to ensure they kept working, if they caught you being distracted the whip would crack out and lash your back.

All of them were forced to work without tops on, after work they would get dressed into their own clothes. He found it strangely degrading, his departed mother told him that the Burning Rose covenant saved the planet from heretics with the PDF. So they should be thankful for their presence. He did not know why she thought such a thing. Even now as a man he just wished that they would mind their own business. It’s got to the point that there is a battle sister within every southern church.

He sighed and started walking home, he tried to keep his head cast low. The gangs like to pick at people who walk upright. Despite the sisters purging mutants, they don’t have time for the thugs for some reason. Jonathan looked around, peddlers were on the streets selling wares, the pavement is cracked and falling apart as always and the factories are churning out smog from the work being done within them.

This is his life day in and day out. Sometimes he wishes that he could just relax and not worry about work. For everyone in the southern part of the city this is their life, hard labour, hunted by gangs and getting lashed. Luckily that has not happened to him but it could so he makes sure he is attentive at work.

He has even seen someone get lashed to death once, the servitors cleaned up the corpse like it’s a piece of trash. “It’s that how they see us? Trash to be used and cast aside?” He shook his head, despite not liking the battle sisters they are still the god-emperor’s holy warriors. There must be a reason why they are harsh.

He found himself looking around again and strangely, he hasn’t seen any gang members on the streets. He raised his eyebrow “I wonder what is going on?” The only reason he can think of is that they must be warring with each other again. He continued walking until he heard a sound, it was gurgling sound. It was coming from his right, he found his head turning. The pathway led to an alleyway, there was a corner to the left at the end of the path. As he stared down the somewhat narrow walkway the sound kept playing within his mind, a strange perfume filled his nose and as he listened the sound called to him. He was about to take a step into the alleyway but stopped, he shook his head. “What I am stupid?” A gang was obviously here, he has no idea why he is so curious but normally he would ignore such things.

People being beaten, stabbed or tortured that is what happens when a gang set’s their sights upon you. But something was different, the musk strengthened, people began shoving past him, then he found himself taking a step. With that one movement he found himself walking into the alleyway slowly. His breathing started to slow, he bit his lip, the back of his neck tingled.

He edged down the path and as he walked around the corner he saw a group of people tearing apart gangsters, but they weren’t normal. Some had spiked tentacles, others had multiple limbs. He could see a large creature on top of a person, whoever they were on top of were flailing to free themselves. Jonathan yelped “M-Mutants!” All of the mutants froze and looked over to him.

He trembled with fear, the musk vanished from his nostrils, the need to wander vanished. All he felt is cold fear. The creature that was on top of the gang member rose, his eyes moved to them. They were torn apart, they were wearing no clothes either. “Why hello.” The voice held drew his attention, it captured it completely. His gaze moved to the abomination, the fear was evaporating, crumbling away to nothing.

The mutant bought it’s claw’s against the wall, making a grating sound instead of scaring him it caused his heart to quicken. The mutant licked its lips with their spiked tongue. “You seem tired…” The mutant’s voice was wonderful...it-she had a sensuous voice. Now staring at her visage it was not grotquese but beautiful. “I-I-I…” Jonathan stammered. His lips quivered, her velvet eyes were enchanting, his voice was stuck in his throat. “P-P-Please…” “Please what? You don’t have to be afraid...” She was now close to him, the smell of the blood covering her body along with her musk filled his nose. He started to relax slightly. “Those...evil and ignorant sisters of battle threaten all of you...I can sense it. You just want to relax...be in bliss instead of thinking of this disgusting place…” What she said is true, just for one day he desired bliss, he wanted to do what he wants without anyone judging him and he doesn’t want to worry about the next day.

The beautiful mutant wrapped one of her arms around him and brought him to her body. Strangely he started to cry, the day’s work just vanished in an instant. His back no longer hurt. “Just...relax…” Jonathan slowly nodded to her words, she then leaned her head back. She stared at him, her bloody face was coming towards him and soon as their lips touched he knew bliss.

***
Inferus tried not to yawn during the sermon, it was boring incredibly so. He found his eyes moving around the church, the golden statues of the primarch’s dotted the side walls, cherubs fluttered around swaying censers. He found all of it to be ugly he just wanted to get this over with. He is only here due to the pressure the sisters of battle, they arrived next day early in the morning telling him that they will escort him to the grand temple. Soon as he arrived from idle conversation it’s known that the burning rose ensures all of the nobles attend service.

A register is taken before any sermon. He found this whole situation ridiculous, the nobles are meant to have freedoms. Far more than a common man, but it seems to him that no matter what class the sisters of battle hold everyone by an iron grip. At most he could guess this zealousness exists due to the cicatrix maledictum, the galaxy is in a state of total war.

He looked found, but then at the corner of his vision he spotted something strange. A noble looked at him and tapped his mind. Then he felt it, a gentle push. Nothing lethal, he wondered if he should let him in? His eyes held a strange glint, he thought that perhaps he knows of the truth faith?

Inferus focused on the priest at the altar in order to appear as a good imperial servant. He lowered his inner defences just slightly, so if it is a trap he could easily push them back. The noble’s voice was cool, confident. +I know who you are, we worship the same god.+ Inferus tried not to smile, this might be an opportunity. +Oh, so how can you help me?+ A small chuckle passed through his mind. +Moving to straight to that? The Broken Priestess was right about you…+ At the mention of Broken Priestess it took his entire willpower not to raise his eyebrow. +Broken Priestess?+ +Yes...she is the last remaining priest of the cult of ending.+ +Cult of ending? What do you want to end?+ +We wish to end false worship and false gods that goal consumes us. As you can see here...faith is empty, they feel nothing. They sing to a god that does not answer back, a false god that gives them no joy.+ He agreed with the noble, he was right. +You are not wrong...so tell me how can we help one another?+ +After the service we will speak, we will be free after that.+ The voice faded away.

He tried hard not to look back at the noble, there is no telling how fervent those in this hall are. Any of them could report him to the PDF or even the sisters of battle if he does anything strange. So he sat through the boring service.

After almost an hour of inane rituals and prayers, the priest closed the service. They all rose and made the sign of the aquila. “Praise be the god-emperor.” they all intoned. Then they all dispersed, he made his way out of the church and waited at the bottom of the steps. It only took about six minutes for the noble from before appeared before him. His black hair was swept back, his blue eyes still held that glint. “Follow me.” So he followed, they walked through the northern part of the city, even though the service ended some prayed to the statues held in the plaza, soldiers marched the street looking for a possible crime.

The noble then took him to a closed off path, he then faced him. “We can speak, soon as we approached this path we don’t exist to the others.” “How interesting, I assume this is the work of your Broken Priestess?” “It is, her power is great. We have...waited for so long.” As he said that he could see that the nobleman looked somewhat aged, most would assume rejuvenents but the more obvious answer is that he is blessed. The noble bowed. “My name is Nolan Welton, I am pleased to make your acquaintance.” Inferus folded his arms. “Asriel...Asriel Regan.” Nolan smiled “now if you follow me.” He approached a manhole and started to remove the cover. “You are based...in the sewer?” “Trust me, our abode is far more extravagant...just be patient.” As he pulled away the cover he gestured to the ladder. “After you Asriel.” He walked to the manhole and climbed down the ladder.

As he got to the bottom he noticed right away that the sewer does not smell. The fragrance was actually quite nice. As Nolan came down, he covered the manhole. Inferus wondered how such a man could move the large slab of metal, truly then this cult might be blessed. Nolan slowly came down the ladder, as he reached the ground he smiled. “Follow me, stick close.” With that they started walking down the tunnel.

Soon as they made a turn, torches lined the walls that burned with purple fire. The intensity of the fragrance increased, if a lesser soul came here they would be entrapped. “So how many of you are there?” “The sisters of battle are hunting us, Aron volunteered to be the sacrifice.” “Sacrifice?” “Why yes, he will leak information that a cult is setting up in the southern part of the city. The adeptus sororitas will become consumed with that and with them distracted we will grow here.” At the mention of the cult he could only mean the Black Capra. Since Nolan knew of him the cult of ending must be aware of what is going on in the southern part of the city. “The Broken Priestess sees much, who you work for and your aim, but there are things you should know.” “What should I know?” they came to a crossroad, the tunnel lead in multiple directions. “Can you answer my question?” “Sssh!” “What’s the matter?” Then he heard a scratching sound along with gasping and cooing. The voice does not belong to a human. Nolan closed his eyes and listened carefully for a few moments, the scratching sound along with the voices vanished.

Then came a joyful giggle, the noble frowned slightly, it came from all around them until it suddenly ceased. He pointed to the middle path. “We are heading that way.” He started to walk, in confusion Inferus raised his eyebrow. “What was that about?” “The handmaiden’s guard our sacred pathways, they have made a pact with the Broken Priestess. But if you take the wrong path…” “You will land right into their arms.” “You are correct. Back in the old days members of our faith used to intentionally take the wrong path, some come back alive changed and warped by the divine, some don’t come back at all.” That made sense to him depending on the disposition of the handmaiden she might tear you limb from limb or you might find new delights.

Soon enough he spotted statues lining the sides of the tunnels great bovine monstrities stepping upon a mound of loyalists, androgynous figures engaging in depravity and the smell intensified further. Inferus found himself panting, just slightly. “We are almost there Asriel, be patient.” said Nolan. And he was right, they reached a grand hall. There were various tunnels leading out, but dotting the area was temples large and small, they were spiked and draped in silks and he noticed figures wearing robes. The colours were mainly black but it held hints of red and purple. They were walking around while wearing a featureless mask, the brows were moving down slightly in the form of what he could see to be sadness. “We will be heading to the grand cathedral.” He pointed to the largest church, then he heard it. A guitar plucking it’s strings, a violin playing a soothing melody and a wonderful church hymn that sang to the soul. All of it mixed together made him feel something, it was strange and he could not put a word to it.

All he could think of is that it is a travesty that these people need to hide their faith, the true faith. As Nolan started to walk he followed while looking around. This whole area was breathtaking. When they arrived at the cathedral doors a huge and hunched back figure looked down upon them while gripping a giant power flail in both hands, how he could see while wearing that mask he had no idea. “What’s this? Who have you bought to these hallowed halls Nolan?” His voice was hoarse, it grated on the ears. Nolan gestured to him. “This is Asriel, he is the head of the knights of Luxus.” The hunchback reared upwards. “Is it...time? Finally?” he said almost joyfully.

Inferus raised his eyebrow. “Is there a problem?” “No there isn’t.” said Nolan. “This is the guardian of our faith, Booker. He fought during the purgation wars.” At the mention of the purgation wars Booker almost growled in anger. “Cursed she-devils! Followers of a false god!” “Calm yourself Booker, let the head of the order see the Broken Priestess.” The large man calmed down “O-Oh yes...apologies.” He walked over to the door and opened it. “You may enter.”

Without saying anything further Nolan moved onwards, Inferus felt apprehensive as he took a step to the door he then felt a wave of power. It almost caused him to drop to his knees, Nolan kept walking like nothing was going on. He grimaced and pushed himself onward, he can’t look weak here.

Entering the cathedral the hymn was far more soothing. Inferus looked around despite the energy placed upon his body. The large hall held benches to the right and left side of the hall, the floor was marble and held a great sheen and the statues dotted at the sides of the hall were in the visage of daemons. “You are here.” The voice was soft, disturbingly so, she sounded absolutely serene. His eyes moved to the altar, a woman in the robes of the cult stood in front of a statue. Instead of a hood she wore a habit, despite her back being turned she radiated power.

Despite such power his gaze moved to the statue, from his understanding he assumed that the statue is the cult’s idea of the dark prince. One half was female and the other was male, in the left hand which was the male side held a sword and the right which was female held a eldritch flame that was coloured pink.

The work done upon the statue was perfect, it could not of been shaped by human hands. The pink stone glinted and if a lesser soul looked upon such a thing, if one who does not have faith in the true power saw this beauty their heart would be lost, scattered to the winds. He followed Nolan up the aisle, as they reached the altar he kept a few paces away. “I have bought him.” “This is good…” She turned, she wore the same mask like the others. But it perfectly fitted her face.

“I have been waiting.” Right away Inferus detected that her voice did not sound muffled either, looking upon her he could only ask one thing. “Who are you?” “I am the Broken Priestess, the oracle was my old title or the flame that leads to true faith.” “I-I see...are you a psyker?” “Yes I am, according to the imperial assignment I would fall under the Gamma level. If our departed Cardinal did not find me when I was young I would of been put to death, this church also helps to oppress my powers. Keep me hidden from the ignorant.” He payed attention to that word, her psyker assignment is gamma. This priestess is truly a prize. But he was aware that she would not serve him, it’s evident she is looking for something else. “What do you want from me?” “Liberation.” “What? If that’s the case work with me.” “It’s not that simple, when the astartes come the invasion will fail.” “I assume you have seen it? Since you are an oracle?” The Broken Priestess nodded. “A great conflagration will come to the sanctuary of the adeptus sororitas. Your master will be at the center of it.” “He is not my master, not anymore.” “He will be again, your master will burn. He will be tested and if he fails he will die.” At the mention of death he shook his head. “You are speaking of Tetricus? Just to make sure.” “I am, now he walks the path of champions. The tests will never end. Taurus failed, if you want the 4th to survive Tetricus must prevail in the face of this trial.”

Inferus did not know what to think, or what he should say. “I see...I shall warn him.” “It won’t make any difference. This test is ordained, by the sword and by the flame.” “Excuse me?” “The dark prince exists in two halves the sword and the flame. Normally people are one or the other, but the best have to be both.” He got the feeling that the broken priestess truly believed what she is saying. Strangely he found himself coming around to her way of thinking. “Are you affecting my mind with your powers?” Asked Inferus. “It’s your faith, not my powers. You are a sword, you can’t stand anyone controlling you. It’s in your nature so I am not upset you are questioning me.” He grunted at her answer. “Very well...tell me then. Why am I here? If there is not point warning him what do you expect me to do?” “You will do...nothing.” “What!? I have a mission!” “That mission shall be done, Nolan spoke of it. While the adeptus sororitas murder the Black Capra we will recruit. But you will cut contact with you master until the right time.” “Right time? I...don’t understand.” +Listen to her.+ It came from behind him, he looked back to see Taurus trotting slowly down the aisle. He was sure that he left him on the ship but considering he is a daemon such boundaries should be no issue. “Why?” +Don’t be stupid, betrayal surrounds...Cristian.+ Just for a moment he thought that he heard an edge of worry in Taurus’ voice. +He needs loyal warriors, loyal fighters so listen to the oracle.+ “I can’t let him down again. Not after...” he thought of his parents, that was a stain in a sense. “There will be only two groups that will let him down, that’s if he succeeds with his trial.”

Inferus looked back to the Broken Priestess. He warred with himself, but Taurus added comment swayed him. “Fine...I will trust you.” “Good in the meantime you have much to learn.” “I don’t have to learn anything.” “Are you sure?” Inferus suddenly dropped to his knees, a great force was pushing down upon him. “A-Alright!” The force vanished, he slowly rose while rubbing his neck. He stared at the featureless mask “I have people up top, what of them?” “You can let them know, for they are loyal. As I said…” she gestured to Nolan. “You will work together and recruit more converts. We...are just priests and we require a knights expertise.” Nolan smiled at him, it seems he was eager to get to work.

But what has him worried is the test, what sort of tribulation is the dark prince going to put Tetricus through? In the end all he could do is prepare like Taurus and the Broken priestess said.

Long chapter today, oh boy I am quite excited for this arc.

I haven't commented in a bit, but your story continues to deliver.

I like the way you are having Inferus/Asriel and Tetricus evolve.

 complex57 wrote:
I haven't commented in a bit, but your story continues to deliver.

I like the way you are having Inferus/Asriel and Tetricus evolve.

I am glad that you are enjoying the story! I hope people like where this arc is going to be heading.

Really enjoying how you are weaving these story arcs together. And right when you wonder where a character has gone they appear again. Well done chapter.

 Dayknight wrote:


Really enjoying how you are weaving these story arcs together. And right when you wonder where a character has gone they appear again. Well done chapter.

Thanks! I am quite curious what you will all think when it all comes together in a sense.

Chapter 36
Everyone has gathered within the chamber, soon everything will come together. Cassius folded his arms and stared at each of his supporters. The room was full of astartes, he could see many were made up of recruits. In a sense he expected it’s the psycho-indoctrination, what is happening around them does not match up with what they saw. A witch is leading them and since he an exemplar of the third legion they wish to follow him instead. Vardas stood next to him, he was smiling “So it’s going to be soon.” “Yes...but I hope he bows to me.” “You don’t want to kill him?” He grimaced slightly, just slightly. He does not hate Tetricus as a person, but if he wasn’t a witch he imagined they would be tight knitted.

But some things in the third doesn’t change, many of them have a dislike for witches. Their father decreed it. He remembers him hearing say those exact words that they can never be perfect. Cassius shook his head, it’s too late if this plot is discovered we are all dead anyway. Tetricus would kill us without hesitation or he might do worse. “We will kill him. But we cannot fight him directly...” He took a step forward “Brothers! Your attention!” Their eyes moved to him, he saw it in their gaze the hope of him leading them to true glory, to stand above all others as the third was meant to.

He liked that notion, he knows of many lords would have gathered small fleets and that desire started to kindle within him. “As you all know...we have to end the witch. But we cannot fight him directly, his sorcery is strong.” They all nodded in agreement, there was also murmurs. “So..only I will try and get close to him when we launch our attack on the world. I will surprise him and end him as the sisters attack us. ” One of his brothers grunted “So you will attack him from behind?” “Why not? He is a witch not a bladesmen.” His words caused everyone to nod in agreement.

All of them easily move to his words and will. He liked it, before he just listened to their concerns. Now? They are looking to him to lead.

***
Jonathan quickly worked at his section, filling up the bullet with powder and then passing it down along to the next person. But the sounds of the servo’s behind him was still distracting their overseer was watching them work. But he did not care, he just wanted work to end so he could go back to her. He has been visiting her group almost every day now, Joan tells him things. She tells him about the planets beyond this world, that there are more primarchs and a host of other information.

She tells him that the imperium denies them information and simple pleasures to control them. The overseers are just another means of it. “Hey psst...” He looked to his left, Jimmy was smiling. He then whispered “So what’s got you smiling?” “I...just want to finish work.” He whispered back. “We all do mate...but you met a girl haven’t you? I know that look.” He started to get flustered slightly, he did not know whether to admit it. He found his eyes moving to the scar on the back of his hand, a parting gift from Joan. “It’s not that...I just..know people who can make you forget.” “Forget about what?” “Everything, work, my back ache and...the overseer.” “Sounds like an interesting group of people.” He knew what he was insinuating but he did not mind many people are joining them all the time. “I can take you there after work if you want? They have a place they hang out at.” “Really!? Alright then!” Jimmy faced his work, Jonathan then touched a bullet but then it tipped over onto the table.

The powder spilled out of it, he stared at it for a moment and he knows what is coming. He heard the brutal overseer stopping behind him. “A mistake…” the vox of her helmet made her voice sound harsh.

He then heard a crack, Jonathan readied himself for what is coming. After just a second more a searing pain greeted his back. But it didn’t hurt, it strangely felt good. Another lash greeted his back he winced in pleasure.

Then the third came, he grit his teeth trying hard not to shout out. He did not want to look strange to the others. The sounds of servo’s started to disappear, once they vanished completely his body felt tense, hot even. Jimmy looked over to him “Y-You okay?” “Y-Yeah I am fine.” His colleague smiled “you took those lashes well, most would cry with just one.” He couldn’t say that it felt good, so he simply smiled back. “Do you still want to go to that place I told you about?” “I do, if they can make me handle lashes like you can that would be a godsend.” He clearly meant it as a joke that was evident by his somewhat jovial tone.

But Joan has done worse to him even without scarring his body and it felt good. In time Jimmy would be like him and strangely he did not think that was a bad thing.

***
The interrogation room held the scent of incense, blood and holy oils. The heretic was strapped down onto an operating table so far he has given them nothing. Sister Joyce of the Order Hospitaller has been working on this one for awhile now but it’s only now he decided to speak. Joyce turned away from the bloodied heretic “Canoness Edith I just want to let you know that this might be a trick.” Her white power was covered in blood due to this aggravating task but she couldn’t risk it. “Joyce we need to end the cult once and for all. Despite driving them into the ground they keep popping up.” Edith’s eyes moved to the heretic, one of his eyes have been removed and surgical scars covered his frame. Joyce even tried to remove the cursed brand upon his body, but as it was cut out it simply appeared somewhere else.

She has even heard from Joyce that two of her assistants went insane due to gazing at it for too long, they drowned themselves in excess and they were forced to execute them.

What she also found surprising is that truth serums don’t work, torture is a joy for this one and even using sedative the cult’s worst nightmare does not have the desired effect. The tainted noble gave a weak smile, his lip split slightly. “S-So you are h-here…” “I am heretic are you going to speak?” He slowly nodded and coughed up blood. “I-I am...tired of this. I-It’s not worth it…” She could sense regret but she would give none, he will be judged within the fires of the emperor after his usefulness has ended. “If you tire of this...speak. So that the emperor can judge you.” He nodded “w-we moved our operations. Our holdings is in the southern part of the city the deepest parts of it. We are growing...i-it’s too late. The a-astartes are coming...” He started to chuckle “y-you w-will all die.”

The news of heretic astartes was troubling, but the heretic was confident of their victory. “We beaten you once, even with the aid of heretical astartes we of the Burning Rose shall end you.” She looked back over to Joyce “So we have what we need. Have this one burnt at the stake within the courtyard.” As she spoke of his judgement the heretic’s head sagged back. Joyce nodded to her. “Yes canoness. It shall be done.” She turned away and was about to walk out of the chamber but stopped. She looked back to the hospitaller “Prepare the sacred wood it seems that we might be judging astartes soon.” “I will let the priests know.” “Good.” She then left, for she now has a purgation to prepare.

***
Clavin stood in the corner of the hall, the new arrivals are being put through their paces. Some are stuffing themselves full of food that lines the tables and others are caught up in other excesses. The building they are staying in at the moment was owned by a gang they murdered it was just big enough to allow each of his fellow house members their own rooms. The hall is reserved for delights and what he finds strangely perplexing is how Joan dotes on Jonathan.

He could see them together, his mistress is not going all out on Jonathan, but the one he bought with him is already dead he could not even handle simple pleasures. Soon as he died she left his corpse the rest fell upon him like mad animals. He thought to join in but decided against it, for some reason he just got bored after the first several set of days. He did not understand why that’s the case, he did his part bringing in new hopefuls as per their orders but beyond that he just could not get into it like the rest.

So he simply watched the others, after almost thirty minutes Joan left Jonathan, he crawled into a ball. His mistress walked up to him. “Is something wrong?” “No I am fine. Why do you ask?” “I just can’t help but notice you don’t get involved anymore.” “I just can’t get into it. All of this…” he gestured to the hall. “Is so boring.” Joan nodded slowly “that is understandable you prefer to excess of war.” He raised his eyebrow at her words. “What do you mean?” “It’s quite simple, you prefer the rush of destroying a foe and toying with those that remain alive or dead. So be patient Clavin, endure this for now and soon you will get your time.” Her words caused him to relax, he smiled. “Very well mistress I will endure this boredom.” She bought one her hands to his face. “Good, now stop being moppy! Look ahead to good times!” Clavin grasped her hand. “I thank you for your kind words mistress.” He started to feel somewhat excited again. His mind drifted to the vision he saw. The Black Capra driving the sisters of battle back, bringing desecration and darkness to the foolish warriors. He can’t wait for that day.

***
Inferus sat at the table of the dining hall within the mansion. It’s been almost two weeks since he has informed the rest of his plans. Save Oktai none of them like this course of action. They will be separated from the other knights and they will most likely die due to his presence not being there when the battle starts. So far recruitment has been steady, watching Nolan he had such a way with words that gets people eating right out of his palms he finds the noble impressive.

His attention then moved back to the book, he desired to understand the people he is working with and Nolan was happy enough to give him a copy of the cult of ending’s holy word. It is dubbed the book sorrow or the litany of terminus. Just by the name most would think of it to be a book of despair and such a name would belong to something coined by the plague god.

The book spoke of false worship, the emptiness that it brings. The sadness and heartache of following a deity that cannot do nothing. No matter how much you ask or desire for the false emperor to do something it won’t happen. Your gut will feel empty praying to him, your heart will clench when it's shown he is not divine, not truly.

It then moved to talk about the worship of the sword and the flame, the dark prince is the true diety a galaxy dedicated to him wholly would be paradise. Every joy would be reachable every excess can be fulfilled. But what he found interesting is that in order to get this outcome they must stand and dominate others.

To dominate something else is the correct thing to do to something that is lesser, for you are strong and they are not. Inferus moved his finger down the page. “The weak shall not prosper...the meek shall fall...giveth all to the desire of domination and through following the sword victory shall be granted.” He remembered that the broken priestess said he represents the sword. He flicked through the tome, he wanted to discover the meaning of the flame. After searching he found it. “The flame is free...it draws others in to grow into an inferno. They are exemplars and paragons. They are the flame that guides others on the path of the dark prince.” He frowned as he read that section. “So I am terrible at leading and a bad example? Is this what the book is trying to say?” +That’s what it says…+ His eyes moved to the window to see Taurus eating the curtains. He would fume in anger considering how hard it was to get the right ones but since it’s him he does not exactly mind. “But I am wondering if there is any truth in this tome?” Taurus stopped eating, he shifted to him +despite your misguided reasons in the past to improve yourself you still did it without hesitation. You almost enslaved your old warband to your will in the guise that it’s “better” for them. You hate losing control and only follow someone who is worthy.+ “Like...you.” +You never followed me before.+

Inferus mumbled in annoyance “hurry up and remember already…” +what do you want me to remember?+ “That you led us, you gave us victory time and time again. If you coul-” +I don’t want to lead a group of mortals, I care for perfection. I also have no desire to take a body.+ Taurus shot his idea to pieces, he shook his head. “Alright then...I have a question. Which aspect does Tetricus embody in your opinion? +Both but he needs an extra push, he has the desire to take worlds for the dark prince and to stand over his enemies but he could do more. He still holds back. He can get people on his side but plots surround him. Everyone on that ship should love and respect him. He should command respect and adoration.+ “That’s...quite harsh.” +It’s the truth.+ Taurus trotted over to the table +you are also correct that many of your knights will die. But you will be stronger for it I can guarantee you that.+ The daemon’s confirmation calmed him slightly.

He was still apprehensive about all of this but Taurus reassurance was helpful. “Can I trust the Broken Priestess?” +You can trust her will to dominate. She desires for her faith to be on top, she wants the galaxy to be held in the vice grip of slaanesh. The cult of ending finds joy in true worship, the joy of flesh is a bonus or byproduct in a sense.+ “So...they are addicted to worship?” +True worship. They desire to feel true fervor, a god whispering at the edge of your hearing, the brush of a soft hand or perhaps a gift? Slaanesh’s touch is upon them so their path leads to perfection.+ He found that comment quite interesting, he stroked his chin. “I have a question then, how does the dark prince find the Black Capra? You said the queen is looking for perfection.” +Yes but they will be found wanting quite soon. You should also get ready and go to the priestess.+ “W-What!? Why!?” +War is coming.+ “This soon!? I thought we would have more time!” +Have faith Asriel.+ His words caused him to tense up. “Very well..it seems I just have to place my trust in him.”

He dislikes working on blind faith he has been burned far too many times. But just this once he hopes that things will turn out alright.

***
Edith sat within the rhino with a battle sister squad, they were on their way to becoming celestians. Maxine’s desire to purge the heretic is strong and she could sense her anger at the heretic hiding out here. “We should purge everything.” she said firmly. “Not yet, we cannot give the weak souls who dwell here the chance to join the enemy. Once the heretics have been dealt with we will slowly purge them over time. Do remember the tithe sister.” Maxine frowned just slightly. “I bow to your wisdom canoness.” Edith then looked over her inferno pistol, the gun looked like a flintlock pistol and the barral was shaped like a brazer.

She went through the appropriate checks, she said the prayers and incantation of maintenance. Once she was satisfied she placed it onto her lap, she went through the prayers hatred and purgation, preparing her mind and body for it is to come. More than half the covenant have been deployed across the southern part of the city the purge has almost most likely started.

Once she finished her prayers if she listened carefully she could hear muffled screams and gasps outside. The weak souls fear them as it should be, they are the raging flame of the god-emperor, they have come to sweep away darkness. The rhino ground to a halt, first they decided to aim for the gang hideouts.

They are not truly hideouts because they know the locations of all of them. One day she wanted to do a clean sweep but it seems that day has come sooner than expected. Edith rose, her visual feed linked with the battle sister squad accompanying her, she exited the rhino with them and drew her mastercrafted power sword Sineater. The powerfield shimmered with a yellow light, when it catches the sin of the heretic they are engulfed by a conflagration. Her blade was passed down from her predecessor who died during the purgation wars, she told her sineater was said to be blessed by celestine and by twenty confessors.

She exited the rhino with her squad and looked up to the destitute building their first target. Right away the smell of stale perfume overwhelmed the recycled air of her power armour. “Do you all small that?” “Corruption…” Maxine hissed. She tightened her grip on her bolter. “Come sisters let us commence our holy work.” They marched into the building soon as they entered Edith shook her head.

The walls were covered in blood, profane symbols was carved into the wall. The hall was empty, the doors leading deeper into the building was several metres away. Soon as she took a step the doors at the other end flung open, cultists wearing spiked leather greeted them. But what was more disgusting is the small iron spiked rods embedded into their skin. “Welcome!” The leader stepped out, his eyes glinted and the smell of stale perfume intensified. “I am Fabian! Come! Give us joyous pain! Pray with us!” Edith curled her lips in disgust. “End them.” she said firmly, her fellow sisters opened fire with their bolters.

As the first three dropped to the ground dead the cultists grew into a frenzy they charged. Streams of bodies left the doors, the cultist leader known as Fabian simply stood back. Maxine and her squad moved their bolters in a clock work fashion taking them down in one or two shots. But what was more horrific was some got back up smiling with glee even if they were missing an arm or a chunk of their chest was gone.

Edith spotted five heretics was coming straight for her but she was ready for them. She leveled her inferno pistol at the first and fired. The beam tore into the cultist burning flesh and setting him alight. He screamed in pleasure and is collapsed to the ground. She moved her pistol to the second and released another stream of fire.

This shot incinerated half his body, the cultist flailed around madly with his blade but he kept running. “My screams and pain for Slaanesh!” The name caused her tense, she could feel someone or something breathing gently on her ear.

She roared out “we are the will of the god-emperor! Burn the heretic! Smite them!” She fired again this time he caught fire, the cultist tumbled to the ground.

The strange sensation vanished, she bought her gaze to the last three. Edith stepped towards them. She bisected the third cultist, as their body came apart the wound started to crisp he still kept mouthing off prayers to their foul deity even if his body was severed. The fourth bought their blade down upon her, the crude weapon sparked against her breast plate but did not piece it. As the cultist raised their blade again, Edith committed to a quick sideways slash severing their blade wielding arm. The cultist yelped, not in pain but rapture. She then kicked them back sending them to the ground, she bought her inferno pistol to bare and fired ending his life.

The fifth screamed bringing her attention to the female cultist, she bought her blade down upon her. She blocked the attack with her power sword. Her eyes were bloodshot, she frothed at the mouth. “Pain for the dark prince!” The soft breathing came back again, Edith ground her teeth. She pushed the cultist back using the strength granted by her power armour.

As they staggered back she brought up her inferno pistol and fired. The cultist screamed, through charred lips she kept repeating that same mantra even though her voice became hoarse. The burnt corpse fell to the ground.

The sounds of bolter fire and dying cultists filled the air, she looked upon the leader who was smiling. “Your prayer to slaanesh was wonderful sister of battle!” “Be silent!” She could see the tide of bodies are lowering, they are winning. “Advance sisters!” They began walking forward, Maxine’s squad continued to fire their bolters. Fabian drew his power sword which sparked in the air. “The queen is watching! Scream for her and the dark prince!” The rest of the cultist’s charged.

A host was cut down due to mass-reactive bullets, the leader came right into her. Their blades sparked as they met. “Know that as you hurt and kill us Slaanesh is gaining more power…” She did not respond to the fiend, he wants her to react. She kneed him in the gut, causing a gout of blood to erupt from his mouth, he staggered back. “T-That was a g-good one.” He stroked the bruise, “power armour sure is useful isn’t it?” He charged again, Edith lowered her guard in reaction. Fabian took the bait by attacking the open area, she did a quick parry diverting his blade strike away. She then came in with her sword and removed the heretic’s head. The body and head was engulfed in a raging fire.

That meant his darkness was great, the battle began to wind down. Maxine’s squad ended the other heretics, their blades did not even get past their armour. The sister superior approached and saluted. “Where are we going next Canoness?” She turned to her sister. “We are going to support our other sisters, we have a great amount of work to do.” She brought up her inferno pistol and started to incinerate the bodies, the work only took a few minutes but she did not want to leave any trace of the cultists. Soon enough proper purification teams will be sent to deal with the base itself.

She nodded satisfied that the corpses are now ashes. “Now we leave.” She started to walk to the exit, her fellow sisters fell in behind her.

***
Clavin advanced down the hallway with Joan. They used the new converts to absorb the bolter fire. He wondered how the sisters of battle knew of their presence unless one of the other houses messed up somehow? But it did not matter, he now had what he wanted. Battle, the flow of blood and the ecstasy of war.

Joan gave a great laugh “isn’t this great! Maybe we will be the first to kill them!” He nodded in agreement, the converts did their job. The squad before them were in the middle of reloading, his whole house rushed forward. Claven set his sights upon the leader, she wielded a bolt pistol and power sword.

Her face was scarred, she also wore an eyepatch with an aquila on it. Clavin stepped towards her and slashed down. She smacked away the strike, she leveled her bolt pistol at him. But just for a moment she hesitated her eyes told him that she was having trouble committing. Clavin used that chance to twist to the side, again she was slow in moving. He pointed his blade and thrust it into her neck. She gagged, he stared into her eyes deeply as blood began pouring from her mouth. They a terror and maybe desire? He was not sure.

He twisted the blade removing her head from her body. As the body tumbled to the ground he looked upon the rest, they were overwhelming the squad with sheer numbers, now they were tearing them apart. Clavin grimaced “I expected a challenge...” He shrugged and looted the sister of battle. He took the power sword and the bolt pistol.

She had a few magazines so he has to be careful with how much ammunition he uses. Joan walked over to him covered in blood. “You seem upset.” “This was too easy.” “This was just a small battle Clavin, not true war.” He shook his head “I will be patient don’t worry.” His mistress smiled at him, he then heard a muffling sound. He turned to the mound of converts and someone was digging their way out. As they left the corpses Clavin frowned. “How did Jonathan survive?” The factory worker was panting heavily, his brown hair covered in gore.

Joan quickly walked over to him, he followed her mistress.

Jonathan staggered upright he was still holding his rusted sword. He blinked a few times “T-that…” “He is going to lose his mind isn’t he?” said Clavin. Then a dumb grin lined his face. “That was fun...can we do that again?” he said eagerly. Joan smiled back “we can but we need to leave.” “For where?” Clavin asked. “We must go back to the queen. I assume the sisters of battle are doing a sweep across the southern part of the city.” “So we are going back to her in failure?” “No, not failure. The queen is wise I am sure that one of the other houses messed up.” He agreed with that assessment, they were careful and drew a great amount of people in.

But he could see the plan is clearly in tatters, since many of them are blessed he knows the sisters of battle will view this as a war than a simple purge.

***
Inferus walked through the sewers with everyone, all of them were fully suited for war. He could tell that all of them wanted to speak, especially Dorene. He shook his head. “Speak Dorene.” She walked up to his side. “We can’t trust this cult.” “It’s not about trusting them, I trust the dark prince.” “Then how sure can you be that they are for the dark prince?” “Taurus vouched for them is that not enough for you?” She bit her lip, just slightly. All of his knights knew of Taurus, he is like their sponsor or patron in a sense. “With all respect…” she looked at his belt, one of the masks was hanging from it along with the cult of ending tome. He knew what she is going to say. “Dorene...this is not betrayal, you think they have converted me?” Her eyes said everything, she did not need to say a word. “This is...for Tetricus’ own good. He might feel this is a betrayal and if he survives his test I will throw myself upon his mercy. Maybe you might be leading if he decides to kill me?” Now she shook her head. “I-I can’t lead, I…” “Or maybe you should have a little faith?”

She sighed “as you say sire.”

He nodded, she took a step back. Inferus could see Oktai was observing that whole conversation, due to his helmet he could not see his face but strangely he got a sense that he approved of how he handled that. They soon reached the crossroads, they all stopped.

Inferus closed his eyes and listened, Nolan taught him how to navigate the sewers and how to get past the handmaidens. The sounds of giggling was coming from the middle and left path so they must take the right pathway. He opened his eyes and pointed to the right “we are are going that way.” Oktai shook his head “are you sure?” “I am unless you want to be torn apart by those who are laughing?” “Hmmm or I could kill them.” “You won’t old man, now come along.” He diverted to the right pathway, everyone followed.

They passed the statues and since it was everyone’s else's first time here some looked upon them with awe. But that awe shot to the skies as they reached the main area. They looked at all the temples in wonder he even heard Dorene gasping. But he was focused on the group gathering at the main cathedral.

As they approached the cult parted to let them through, he has gotten used to the Broken Priestess’ presence but everyone else was shifting slightly. He could also see Nolan and Booker standing at her side as well. Inferus folded his arms as he stood before her. “I am told it’s time.” “It is, now we wait here while the sisters of battle commit to the warpath upon the southern city.” “I assume that will get a response out of the astartes and my master?” “It shall, the queen will contact Tetricus and then he will commit to war. He won’t be able to find you since you are here.” Inferus shook his head. “So tell me...what is the purpose of this test? Do you know the specifics?” The oracle bought her hands together “dark prince has shown me a small fragment of his design. How will Tetricus react to everything falling apart? What will he do? He must prove that he is worthy of the dark prince’s grace.” He would say that he is marked, but such a thing could be revoked at a moment’s notice. “I think I understand what the dark prince is planning.” “I am glad that you understand, we have a tunnel prepared that leads into the courtyard of the adeptus sororitas fortress. Tertricus shall be burned there.” “He shall be burned? Won’t such a thing kill him?” “have patience all will be made clear. When I said he will burn I meant it.”

Inferus found himself hesitant, but it’s too late he has committed himself to this path.

***
Shidonai held the purple crystal in her palm, it was her means to contact the witch. All of the houses she sent out have gathered within her throne room. Some houses have outright been destroyed and others are missing several elite members. She could not let her anger show, she is meant to be radiant and the sisters launched a surprise attack that is evident. She was glad that the houses were smart enough not to lead them here as they were getting away. She sighed and whispered the keywords to the crystal, it floated in her palm and gave off a small light. “Considering you are contacting me I assume something is wrong.” His voice held a slight edge of annoyance. “Yes there is something wrong. The sisters of battle are waging war upon us. They are not holding back.” The crystal grew dim suddenly, she waited for several minutes, the light then crawled back. “I cannot get into contact with Inferus either…” She frowned heavily she guessed the he would be involved in this somehow. “He must of made a mistake to tip them off. You were wrong to place your trust in him.” “Don’t tell me who I should place my trust in.” the witch said coldly. “Despite the reason why I can’t get into contact you will hold your current position we are launching the assault ahead of time.” The crystal turned dim and floated down to her palm.

She frowned at the impertinence of the witch “when will he remove that stain? I tire taking orders from a witch...” Shidonai then bought her eyes to the gang members nailed to her walls, she took a liking to this place it’s a shame that she couldn’t do more with it.

***
Tetricus placed his helmet on, he gripped his staff tightly and looked upon Cassius. He was doing his routine checks as well. He decided to keep Cassius close by so that he won’t try anything. At the same time the astartes that are with them are not his supporters either so he doesn’t need to worry about betrayal from them. “Is something wrong?” asked Cassius. “No, I am just slightly annoyed at two certain things. One the sisters of battle got a preemptive strike and two Inferus has vanished.” “The slave is not reliable, he did not even turn up until the end on Sithax.” Tetricus furrowed his brow. “There must be a reason.” His brother sighed and shook his head “I still don’t understand your faith in the mortal. By my observation he causes nothing but trouble even though he cooks good meals.” He wanted to rebuke Cassius but they don’t have time for that. “Faust, Erastus and Justus will secure the perimeter of the Black Capra base and we will be taking the fight to the sisters of battle. We have to push them back from the southern part of the city. Vardas will be leading the others in doing the same task.” Cassius nodded “very well, let us go. I am eager to kill those blunt warriors.” Tetricus grunted “Eager aren’t you?” He turned to the entrance leading to the dreadclaw. “We shall see…” he said dryly.

Tetricus stepped into the drop pod, he seated himself and strapped himself in. He watched others take their place. But he kept his eyes on Cassius he had a feeling that he would try something, he could not shake that feeling away. But I can deal with it. He said to himself.

The drop pod hatch closed, it shuddered as it launched itself. The countdown started as always but his mind drifted back to Inferus. He wondered what is he truly doing? It’s obvious to him that he is plotting and he dearly hope by the end of this conflict he could still put his faith in him.

His eyes moved to the countdown on his visual feed, now it was only five seconds. He watched the numbers tick away. 5...4...3...2….1, then came a crash. He grunted as he shifted in his seat. The door opened up slowly, Tetricus undid his belts and left the drop pod.

He looked up to the skies, drop pods were dropping in their designated positions. None have diverted. “This is good so far…” He turned to his squad, Cassius drew his sabre. “So are we advancing ahead?” “We are let’s move.” His eyes were brought to street ahead of him, there were no mortals on the street. They most likely scattered soon as they saw red comets dropping from the skies, but in a sense they are worse than space debris. They have come to drag this world to the sphere of the dark prince. “Not let us advan-” He felt a sharp pain in his gut. He coughed up blood, he looked down to see a blade protruding out.

The blade twisted, another gout of hot blood erupted from his mouth. He felt the blade exiting his body and then it entered again and again. A total of three times and each time the blade entered his body the wielder twisted.

Tetricus slid off the blade and dropped to the ground. He coughed again, he could feel several of his organs have been ruptured. Then he heard his voice. “I am sorry that it has to be this way.” Cassius walked to his front, Tetricus could hear bolters being aimed at the betrayer. “Peace brothers…” he looked down to him. “The young ones desire to follow me instead of you. It’s that simple but...I want you to join me.” Tetricus laughed, blood spittled from his lips. “Oh!? It’s that it!? You just desire power! Can’t face me directly? Pathetic...none will follow you.” “Are you sure about that? You thought to bring fence sitters and separate me from my supporters. But the fact that they are not shooting me shows that they are deliberating and I think they will favour me over you.” He was right, none of his brothers have fired their bolters. He clenched his hand “I won’t bend to you...this is the 4th company...Taurus passed it to me…” “The 4th is dead, what remains of it? It’s only you no one else. Trust me I can lead this warband to glory, they all see the third legion in me. I want to tell you this….no one will give you respect in the third. Not Eidolon, Lucius or anyone prominent. For you are a witch I imagine if you weren’t a witch I would be dead right now. Please serve me Tetricus.” Tetricus panted, he ground his teeth. “The 4th is not only me...it’s those who serve it. I don’t know why Inferus is not here...but I know...I have a feeling he knew this would happen. I...should of listened but...I know this isn’t the end!” Cassius sighed “you place too much faith in imperfect mortals…” he raised his blade. “This is not the outcome I was looking for…”

Then came a sound, the roaring of engines and from the street corner two Burning rose rhino’s arrived. Cassius tutted his gaze moved to the others. “We will advance back and link up with the others who are pushing. We will leave the witch with the sisters of battle.” Tetricus could hear bolter’s lowering. Their choice is made, he frowned. I am sorry Taurus. He clenched his eyes shut, he could hear their boots moving away from him.

Then came the sound of the rhino’s it crept closer and closer until they ground to a halt, he heard the doors opening and the marching of feet. “A heretic astartes…” He opened his eyes to see an adeptus sororitas in ornate armour standing before him, she wielded an inferno pistol and power sword. She was backed by several others they are aiming meltaguns and bolters at him. “So...my death is here….” “Not yet heretic, we will turn you inside out and extract information from you. We will know everything about your forces and then you will burn. Your cultists killed a few of my sisters and know this...because of that you will be judged harshly...I also smell the stench of sorcery upon you, your end will be slow and painful.”

He did not want to be captured he tried to rise, he summoned some measure of power...anything. “Sister bring the Null Rod.” A battle sister came forth wielding a rod with a metal end. “A gift from the inquisitor who helped us during the purgation wars. Do it.” The rod came down, the power he summoned vanished instantly. The battle sister smacked him again and again, darkness was creeping in. “N-No…” The weapon rose and came down upon his head and then he saw nothing.

***
Faust fired his sonic blaster at a sister of battle, he had to admit Erastus corpus’ are good at holding them in place. Erastus then fired his needle gun causing those hit to melt inside their armour. Their screams are music but what he found odd is that Justus was just standing there shaking his head. “ I hast a bad feeling.” Due to the theatre he had some understanding of what he was saying. “A bad feeling about what?” Then came a vox transmission. “I am leading this operation now. All forces advance to the fortress.” It was Cassius. Erastus fired his gun at the last sister he tutted. “So impatient...I knew this was going to happen.” Faust frowned slightly. “What do you mean?” “Cassius was plotting, if he is taking command that means Tetricus is dead. He had doubts before and I bet the young ones stroked that doubt.”

Faust relaxed “so what do we do?” “Well...we follow Cassius now. I suspect that the rest will fall in line. You could fight back but I assume that will only lead to death.” He digested that information, he looked upon his noise marines. They are detached as always, but he wanted to do something. He closed his eyes and listened, he has not done this for Tetricus since leadership was passed. But he should have a song, a representation of his soul.

Adelram was a weaving melody that went up and down, Taurus was a raging bull that took down anything in his path. Then in the darkness he heard a piano, then he saw a leering skull, it was then consumed in a raging inferno. The song kept going it turned...sad, incredibly so, he opened his eyes and found tears rolling down his face. “I have a feeling that Tetricus will come back.” Justus grunted “What did do thou heareth Faust? The cacophony of pain and violence?” He nodded “I did, I also think Cassius did not do the job properly. So I recommend we follow him for now.” Erastus sighed “I do wonder how on earth you noise marine’s do that.” “It’s quite simple apothecary, all souls have a song and the stronger ones project a song. I have just learned how to listen to it.” Erastus shrugged “so from my understanding the sorcerer will come back?” “Yes.” Justus nodded “We hast a course then.”

Faust felt the tears moving down his face. “Indeed we do…”

***
Inferus sat within the grand temple, he could hear the world above them shuddering, he could feel those on both sides dying. At the current moment the whole cult is preparing for war and they will move only after Tetricus has burned. “He will kill me for this...if he survives whatever is coming…” He removed his helmet and placed it onto his lap. “Perhaps...if he dealt with the traitors early we would not be in this position?” “It would not change anything.” He looked back to see the Broken Priestess walking down the aisle, she sat on the bench next to him. “He will be captured by the sisters of battle, that fact does not change. The only outcome you should hope for is whether he lives.” “What is the chance of that outcome happening?” “It’s small, incredibly so.” His eyes went wide, he rose while gripping his helmet “Then I shouldn’t be here! Dammit! Why did I listen to you!?” “Because if you didn’t you would die in the attempt to rescue him. In all strings you moving to aid him early means your death.” Inferus slowly sat down, that news floored him. “How could you have such faith? In an entity that only desires excess?” “Because that is what he desires is the reason I can have such faith. If Tetricus desires a galaxy of excess he will be fine. I believe in him because he will bring the end that the departed Cardinal desired. I barely know him but you do, so why can’t you have faith in his abilities?” Her words cut at him, he shook his head. “I can’t afford to lose him...I just...can’t.”

He tutted, he breathed out through his nose harshly. “He will survive. He won’t give up so easily.” He had to believe that with all his might.

***
He was dragged through what he assumes to be the courtyard of the fortress. On his arrival all he saw was mortals chained to wood being burned slowly at the stake through flamers. But now? He could not see, his eyes were taken away away, that’s the first thing they did. They then branded him several times with branding irons and they visited such torture onto his body he could not even muster a basic power. Then came the barrage of questions, the number of his old forces, who are the leaders and a host of other inane questions.

But he gave them nothing, Tetricus coughed, a cold breeze passed through his naked body. The chains bit deeply into his ankles, arms and neck. His split lips trembled. I can’t be scared...no...I am. He knows what they are going to do next, the canoness who took him in is leading this procession. At the start of the interrogation she introduced herself but he could always hear the hint of disgust in her voice whenever she spoke.

Around him he could hear people muttering, cursing him and all heretics. Some rejoiced that he will die through burning. One of the worst and most painful ways to die. Tetricus knows there will be no joy in what is coming, it will just be agony. The oils they used to coat their blades and branding irons caused him excruciating pain. He imagined they mix said oils into the flamer canisters they use to burn people.

He felt himself being dragged, they stopped. “Let us begin.” said Canoness Edith. The battle sisters that were escorting him then fell upon him. They pushed him onto a large piece of wood, he did not even have the strength to resist. They chained his body to it.

As his backed pressed against the wood he felt a stabbing sensation. He winced in pain. “The wood has been coated in sacred oils, it’s been designed to hold spikes. The pain you are feeling now is your sins, the darkness of your soul made manifest. The nice thing about the wood we use...it does not burn easily even at the highest temperatures. It comes from the shrine world Conista, the main holding of our covenant.” Tetricus shook his head. “W-What do you think my death will change?” he wanted to be defiant until the end, Taurus would be. “Do not worry, we will drive the heretics from his world. You lost most of your forces already when we made a preemptive strike. Now...ready the flamers.”

He then heard the servo’s of power armour moving. He tensed, he tried to ready himself for what is coming. Then came the gout of flame, he screamed. His body was burning, the searing agony consumed the entirety of it.

He tried to kick but his legs were bound, he tried to move his hands but they were bound also. “Be judged by the god-emperor…” The canoness hissed.

This felt like judgement, he saw flashes of himself as a child. Memories he did not even think he had. He saw Taurus killing those who were chasing him with pitchforks and torches calling him a witch and a summoner of daemons. Watching his blade move through the air he was entrapped, he was in awe, even when he turned to him covered in blood after he killed all the towns people. He offered his hand and he took it without hesitation. Taurus then picked him up and held him tightly to his chest, his legs were covered in cuts and scars due to running for so long. “Why did you save me?” His voice was so weak back then...tiny even. “Because I need you, you will do great things.” His captain answered back.

Tetricus shook his head “I haven’t done anything great!” he cried out, he was not sure if he actually spoke those words or thought them. By now his voice box should be destroyed by the searing flames. Even when blinded all he could see is Taurus carrying him across the field. “I am not good at anything…” he started to cry. “My own mother tried to kill me...I been running for so long…I did not know what to do...” “I know that feeling, hesitation...indecisiveness. I also ask myself why some of my brothers died instead of me. I recall the time I was forced to jump out of a thunderhawk towards anti air guns. We were first in the assault...the other legions held back.” “What’s an anti air gun?” Taurus grumbled slightly. “It’s a gun that is good at shooting things out of the air. I was wearing a jetpack at the time.” “S-So how did you survive?” He shrugged “I don’t know...but I told myself I would survive no matter the cost. I wanted to meet my primarch, I did not want to die like the rest.” “W-What’s a primarch?” He was so confused back then, he wondered if Taurus found his questions annoying?

But he knows that he is not like that, he had time for everyone. He gave people chances as well...sometimes to his own detriment. Now he saw a thunderhawk, he could see Silentus waiting at the landing bay. His child like self shook his head. “W-Where are we going?” Taurus did not answer, he approached Silentus. “I have him.” “Did you try to reason with the locals?” “I tried and they thought to attack me.” “I see...but are you sure about this?” “About what?” “Giving a...witch our gene-seed.” “He will do great things Jullian.” “Fulgrim said witches can never be perfect. Are you truly putting your hopes upon a psyker?” Taurus chuckled “Maybe he will fail, maybe he may fall down...but I have a good feeling about this one.” He watched Jullian sigh “I hope you are right.”

The image faded, now he was in darkness again. All he could feel is the raging inferno engulfing him. He raged why he forgotten such a memory? He felt his jaw opening, he tried to grip something, anything. Some form of power, he searched and searched until he saw a light. He rushed to it and grasped it tightly. “I-I...w-won’t d-die...h-here…” He did not care for his soul, his mind or his body.

He unleashed everything he had, he gave a great roar of defiance. No one will stop him, no one will hold him back...not anymore. He wants to do great things, wonderful things that will make the galaxy shudder.

Now he could see, the darkness evaporated to reveal a cascading fire. He willed his mind to hold the fire coming at him. It flickered from orange, to violet and then to pink in a cycle. “I-I will do great things…” he hissed. Then came the screams, the sisters of battle were burning.

The inferno grew hotter, so did the pain holding his body. But he did not care, he will survive this he has to.

Oh boy I can't wait to write what is coming up next.

Chapter 37

By what means do I still live? My carcass is engulfed in this raging conflagration of great proportions and I keep asking myself by what means do I still live? The great undertaking of having me judged is failing completely and utterly. I should be absolutely elated that the adeptus sororitas are screaming their hearts out. Despite their dauntless demeanor they scream like any mortal. Or maybe...I am just having too much of a good time? But responsibilities...I have to do grand things...great things.

Cassius impaled a sister of battle he pushed them off his blade, they are advancing steadily and they have incurred very few losses. The battle has been going on for a few hours. Vardas approached him dragging a sister of battle by the hair. “They all respect you.” Cassius’ eyes moved to him. “They do, they follow my commands to the letter. I am surprised that Justus is going along with this. I wonder what he is planning?” “Do you think that dimwit with a speech impediment can plan?” “But he is immortal Vardas. No-” He then heard a great explosion.

His eyes drifted to the fortress looming over all of them. The entirety of it was consumed in a raging inferno. You could not even see the building anymore. The flame shifted from orange, to violet and then pink in repetition. Everyone around him looked at it with awe, but he felt a cold bead of sweat dripping down his brow.

When he looks upon it he sees flashes of a leering skull. It was huge, it made him tiny even. He trembled in fear. +WHY?+ The skull asked, he could not recognise the accent exactly, despite it’s booming voice he could hear a slight clip to it. But he knew deep down who it was. Cassius shook his head “y-you should be dead.” The skull was consumed by the same flame that is raging about the fortress. +I AM COMING.+ It then vanished. He found Vardas shaking him, the inferno in the middle of the city was winding down. “My lord are you alright?” He gulped “V-Vardas. We are pulling back.” “Why?” “Just do it!” he shouted.

Everyone started to look at him with concern. “We are falling back now.” he said firmly. He turned back to the Black Capra based and started to walk. Everyone did as he ordered but he could hear murmurs behind him. None of them have any idea what is coming.

***
Inferus rushed down the tunnel with the army of cultists. The Broken priestess is in the back somewhere but she gave him overall command of cult of ending. She said now it’s the time, it only took a few minutes to reach the ladder. Supposedly they should be right above the courtyard of the fortress. He quickly climbed the ladder and moved the manhole cover.

As he got out he blinked in shock. All he saw was ashes and bones. He slowly walked forward, the main base was charred black. The people manning the guns on the walls were also skeletons. He ignored the cultists coming out of the manhole, his eyes just started to search for him. They then landed upon a large skeleton sitting on a mound of ashes.

Inferus shook his head, he raced over to it. “No….No...No!” The skeleton was covered in ashes. He dropped to his knees, his head dipped to the ground. “My lord I am sorry….” “What on earth are you on about?” The voice was strange, it was distorted slightly. The accent he could not put a finger on, he looked up to see the skull is looking at him. Two pink lights could be seen in those hollow sockets. “Tetricus?” The skeleton rose and brushed himself down with bony fingers. “Now can you promptly explain the mystery of why I couldn’t get into communication with you?” Inferus blinked “I-I don’t understand?” “Inferus...rub those brain cells together...try to undertake an actual thought and answer my question. You aren’t dense are you?” He tried to calm himself, he did not speak like Tetricus. But somehow he knew that it is him.

He got up. “Yes my lord.” He looked back slightly to see the Broken Priestess walking over. “She will explain.” As she reached them she bowed before him. “Greetings, my lord. It seems you succeeded” “Apparently you can clarify why Inferus broke contact, speak now.” “It was ordained my lord.” At the mention of ordained a great orange flame consumed his form. He could see the flaming rune of slaanesh hovering slightly above his forehead. He could spot traces of dark energy within the fire. “I endured excruciating suffering...because you saw it?” “Yes my lord.” she answered. “Are you aware..that I am in pain...right now?” “Yes.” His lord’s voice turned low and harsh, the flame shifted to violet. “I should be compelled to bring extinction to your body and soul…” The flame vanished, now he looked like a normal skeleton, his voice then returned to normal. “But I see you have an army. Do they owe allegiance to me?” The broken priestess bowed. “Yes my lord.” His gaze moved to him. “Then all is forgiven, I can see the plan forming in front of my eyes. Quell your heart Inferus.” He found his hand touching it. “I am sorry...that you were reduced to this.” “Do not be sorry..” he walked over and placed his hand on his shoulder.

He felt an intense heat due to his grip. At the moment he is not on fire but he could still feel it. His lord lowered his head to his ear, the heat almost became too much. “Cassius should be guilt-ridden at the moment...if he is not...I will render him to ashes…” He leaned back and removed his hand. “Now let us go, I am eager to greet him. He should be esatic at my return.”

A group of cultist’s then approached and handed him a robe. He took it and wrapped it around his skeletal frame. Inferus looked around at the skulls and ashes. “Did you do all this?” His lord picked up a skull that was nearby, he gazed at it. “In a manner of speaking…” he then threw to him. Inferus caught the skull, it was warm to touch. “She thought to pronounce my sentence, she thought that I would be judged by her weak deity...but she underestimated my need to do great things.” “Great things?” Tetricus then spread his arms out. “Wonderful things! Also keep the skull it’s a souvenir.” Inferus looked down to it. He found it strange that his lord is so jovial. “A souvenir?” Tetricus wagged his finger, his face distorted into a smile. “Souvenirs are important dear Inferus. It helps you recall things..important events and marks on your life.” “Very well, but we should be going.” “Indeed we shall, the sisters of battle are broken. Most of them were here anyway.”

He started moving towards the fortress entrance, Oktai stepped to his side. “My young lord...does he seem all there?” Inferus found himself staring at the skull. “I don’t know. But I think he is better.” He looked up to see Tetricus clicking his fingers. The door suddenly turned red hot and then melted away to nothing. “Cassius should be the one worried at the moment.” “If you say so my young lord.”

***
He walked down the streets, his new army followed him. Any sisters of battle squads they encountered was swept aside. At most all they are doing is raging at the end, the PDF were housed in the fortress and more than half of the adeptus sororitas were at the fortress when he burnt it. He gripped the last battle sister by the neck and hefted her up, her gorget was burning by his touch, she grimaced as it became fused with her skin. “H-Heretic…” she spat. “I never understood the loyalists fixation on that word.” Tetricus said dryly. “A person believing or practising a religious heresy…” Saying the definition out loud he shook his head. “We are both heretics sister of battle. You have thrown aside the emperor’s own creed.” “L-Lies!” she responded. “I can’t even force myself to hate you for your stupidity, but as I know you fanatics dislike using your brain or it’s very cells. I wonder why I am even engaging in conversation with you?” “Y-You will be s-smited!” He could feel himself rolling his eyes, but he no longer has any. “I can see why the primarch’s who have been elevated can’t even muster the need to despise all of you. How can you hate a rotting carcass? It’s just there, at most I feel the need just to push you aside for something better. Can’t you think of anything else interesting to talk or rant about? You know...self-reflection? That maybe you might be wrong?” The battle sister continued to rant and spit curses. “Even when the supposed angel comes down and tells you he is not an angel you still cling to the idea that the emperor is truly divine. I hazard a guess if the emperor got off his very throne all of you would call him a heretic. All of you think this way because you cannot even us the faculties within that hollow head of yours.”

Tetricus tightened his grip, she was consumed by fire. Now she started to flail in his hand. “Does it hurt that much? This is but a fraction of my own agony…” She kept cursing him he groaned in annoyance and threw her aside leaving her to burn to death slowly. He looked down upon her as she rolled on the floor. “Don’t worry it just hurts because you are being purged of your sins. You are being judged at the moment, that is why your skin is crisping, your eyes are melting and your hair is being burnt to cinders. All of this is meant to happen, don’t worry you will be at the side of the god-emperor soon.” he said in amusement.

He placed his hand where his ear should be. She kept screaming in agony and cursing his name. “What is that? The emperor will smite me? Or are you saying that your fellow sisters will avenge you? It’s normally one of those two whenever your kind end up dying slowly.” Once she stopped moving he nodded.

Inferus strode up to him “My lord.” “Yes Inferus?” “Did you...develop a sense of humour?” “Whatever do you mean? Just because I am on fire all the time and a walking skeleton does not mean that I cannot enjoy myself Inferus.” “W-Wait you are on fire all the time?” He moved his hand, to the normal eye he just looks like a walking corpse stripped of all flesh. But the flames still hold him, they become visible with his emotional state. For some reason he just knows this. “Indeed I am I have gotten used to it, being on fire all the time let’s me look on the bright side of things.” “I-I see. Is that why you use big words sometimes?” “ I use such words when I want to make another person appear stupid for my own amusement. But I want to ask you something, are you frightened of me?” “No...it’s just strange to see you genuinely happy considering your current...situation.” He gestured slightly “Pah, all my brothers are so caught up in the glory of the third and claiming they represent it. All of it is meaningless now anyway, all I care for is making a mark on the galaxy.” He shuddered slightly “some even love my father, at most all he would do is laugh at them.” “You don’t love him?” “Of course not! I don’t love him but I respect him. There is a difference, it’s something that many in the third hasn’t learned yet. Thinking on it Taurus thought the same way.”

He looked on ahead. “Now we are almost there! I am eager to see if Cassius actually feels guilty! After all due to his actions I had my eyes torn out!” Inferus looked at him with some concern, he sighed. “What is it?” “You do not care for the legion or 4th anymore do you?” The question caused him to chuckle, an orange flame gripped his frame “I can’t help it...I try to think of how we should be...and I see nothing. The 4th means nothing, the third legion is a laughing stock. Only Fulgrim can fix that when he decides to get off his scaly arse and fix the mirror he shattered.” Inferus laughed slightly at his answer. “I should be worried hearing you say that but...I am not.”

***
Everyone has now been gathered at the Black Capra base, everyone is questioning him. Cassius shouted “Be silent!” Silence reigned instantly. “There is a reason why I pulled back. You all saw it didn’t you? The raging inferno?” There was silent nods, Justus walked forward. “Thou did betray our lord, now he is coming for thou. I can smelleth thy fear.” Cassius furrowed his brow. “What did you even say?” Faust came forward next. “You are scared.” His eyes moved to the noise marine. “I fear nothing, I am just trying to protect all of you. He will come for all of us. I saw it.” He knows what they are trying to, all of them are aiming to save their own hides.

It’s evident that Faust and Justus support Tetricus, but everyone else is still with him. Once they deal with the sorcerer they can focus on ending the sisters of battle. “Greetings!” It was the same voice from before he shook his head. His forces parted to reveal a mortal army and at the head were Inferus along with a skeleton wearing a robe.

Cassius clenched his hands “Y-You should be dead…”

***

He could hear the fear in his voice, he could feel it. Everyone was frightened, all of them. Tetricus took a step forward. “Well...now I am here dear brother. You did not like how I greeted you?” Cassius pointed at him. “Kill it now!” Tetricus grumbled in annoyance. “Sending others to do your dirty work…” Several of Cassius supporters charged him, blades were drawn. He clicked his fingers, the traitors dropped to the ground rolling as fire consumed them. Gouts of flame erupted from their eyes, grille, gorget and the back of their legs. He left them like that.


His hollow eyes moved back to Cassius. “All of you on your knees…” he hissed. Everyone looked at each other. Justus was the first, then came Faust and his noise marines. Erastus sighed and kneeled with his corpus.’ Now it was only the Black Capra, Cassius and his supporters still standing along with the fence sitters. He shook his head “I am going to be serious for a moment...so open your ears...All of you think that you contemplate the third legion...what we are meant to be and who we are…”

Tetricus could see everyone was listening. He bought his hands around his back. “You assume that father cares about his old pretenses, our ways and oaths. But he does not give a wit. He only cares about individuals who do great things and amuse him. On the way here I tried to visualize what we are meant to be, who we should be…” He then casually shrugged “I saw nothing.” He noticed a few started to kneel, the fence sitters chiefly, but he continued. “Look at the one’s rolling on the floor, they supported someone with the thought in their minds that they will gain true glory. In those empty heads of theirs they thought that the one they followed epitomes the tenets of the third legion. Now they will die screaming in agony, they will have ignoble deaths that doesn’t match the “grand” legion. They are dying with a false purpose and dream in their minds.” More started to kneel.

He walked up and down. “In that raging inferno I realised that my old captain sought a false dream. He died for nothing trying to change the mind of someone who views us as toys to move around. Remarkably some of you still love our father and all you should be doing is respecting his power and status because I assure you that he doesn't love you. I feel certain of that now.” Now all of the fence sitters were on their knees, leaving the Black Capra and Cassius along with his supporters. “So...tell me what has this “glorious” betrayal bought you other than my ire? I finding it quite hard to remain in my jovial mood looking at all of you. So I wonder...shall I teach you just a measure of how I feel right now?”

The heat gripping his body intensified, a violet cascading fire wrapped around his form. Those around him stepped back due to the flames. “Even with the great blaze extinguished I am still burning. So I thought to myself that my current situation is not all that terrible? Maybe I should try to understand all of you better? Maybe I should look on the bright side instead of being bitter and assuming I understand everything? Even so...” He turned and faced them. “I feel so….FLATTERED!” His voice shot into everyone’s minds. Everyone dropped to their knees, even the queen of rags fell. “Flattered that Cassius at least wanted me by his side. So I assume you feel guilty? Don’t you Cassius? Now that you see me as I am now?” The prefector looked up, he shook his head. “I...didn’t want it to turn out this way...why couldn’t of you submitted?” Tetricus smiled “There it is...regret. But I let you in on something.” He gestured over everyone before him. “The third is a shattered thing, broken into thousands of tiny little shards that will only come together when Fulgrim wills it. So all of your posturing that you represent what it means to be the third is false...all I see before me now…” He spoke in almost a whisper, but they all can hear him, he has ensured it. “Is crooked wood...hollow...destitute...you are scabbed and broken. All of you distress about things that should not concern you, you torment yourselves thinking you understand everything there is to know about being one of the third. So...how about we just focus on doing great things and delivering planets to the dark prince? It’s simple. So simple even those with hollow heads should be able to comprehend what I am saying.”

He relaxed “now all of you may rise.” His company staggered up to their feet. He looked over to Inferus who was rising. “My lord...what now?” He scratched his bony head. “Hmm, most of the sisters of battle are dead.” He shrugged “We shall return to the ship, we are done here.” His gaze was then placed upon everyone else. “Stop standing around! I gave an order!” Everyone started to rush around, packing and preparing to leave. Cassius was still on his knees, Tetricus sighed and walked over. “How did you do that?” The prefector asked. “What do you mean dear brother?” He looked up to him. “They all followed me! They respected me! But you...just turn up and take the reins back without even fighting! How!? How did you do it!?”

Tetricus stroked his chin “I don’t have an answer.” “What!?” “I just told everyone how I felt at the current moment.” He gripped his arm and helped Cassius up. “Are you going to kill me?” Cassius asked. He sighed in annoyance. “By the dark prince just shut up Cassius and rejoice at the fact I have no desire to incinerate you.” “I-I see…” “Good.” he leaned in close to his face. “Don’t do it again…” his voice was low, harsh even. His brother slowly nodded. He leaned back and released his grip upon him and dusted him down. “Good, ahh...it was nice to get that off my chest.” Cassius turned somewhat nervous. “A-Are you alright...my lord?” “I feel great…” he smirked “I feel positively wonderful! I should add that I did think about preparing all my torture tools, burning them until they were red hot and stuffing them into all of your orifices for what you did.” He slapped his back. “It’s good it didn’t come to that right?” “Is...that a joke?” Cassius asked.

“Yes my dear brother it was a joke.”

Epilogue
Inferus watched his lord drink recaf while he went through a new tome, despite wearing power armour his fingers burnt the edges of the tome. He did wonder how he could wear power armour or interface with it if he is just a skeleton or how he can drink recaf. He tells him it’s pleasurable to drink so in the end he does not mind serving it. Still what he finds strange is how his face is so...lifelike even though his lord’s head is now a skull. “So what are you reading?” Tetricus nodded. “This tome is written by a sorcerer of the Sok’caleth. It speaks about pyromancy in great detail.” “Does this have something to do with your condition?” “Of course it does! Since I am on fire all the time I always have a flame source. Might as well make use of it.” “I see, is there any other reason then?” “For one I want to burn everyone on Conista, the homeworld of the Burning Rose Covenant.” “Why?” “Why not? Plus it would be entertaining to see them die in such a fashion. After all the sisters of battle think the reason why someone screams while being burnt to death is because their sins are being purged.”

Tetricus sat up from the table his eyes glinted “how about...an eternal fire?” “An eternal fire?” “Yes! A great bonfire where they will burn for eternity! My brothers could even take pictures!” “Pictures my lord?” “Souvenirs Inferus.” he said in a flat tone. “I...see.” “By the way do you still have the skull?” “It’s in my room, it makes a good paper weight.” “Hmmm maybe I can mock those there that one of their canoness’ skulls is being used as a paperweight?” He watched his lord deliberate, for some reason he enjoys the fact that Tetricus is now good-humored. But there is some difficulty determining when he is serious or not.

Inferus frowned slightly “are you still in pain my lord?” “All the time.” he answered dryly. “There must be something I could do.” “I imagine if you regenerate my body the flames would just burn it away. I rather not go through that again. Also this pain helps me think clearly, the pain is so bad everything else just seems...so small. Pity arguments, disputes and even betrayal. So I will tell you this...I like being in this state. It puts things into perspective for me.” Inferus bowed “If that is your wish my lord.” His frown turned to a smile, perhaps his lord is truly better like this?

Tetricus' Mutations!



Also thinking about that slaanesh AOS story, I really want to get an AOS story up and running. Third time might be the charm! Also technicality they are getting an update.

Loved the arc, can't wait till see what you "cook" up next! Honestly the forgiveness angle only worked aswell as it did because youve killed so many characters already. A pleasant suprise for sure, i thought we were in for a decimation again! For a second i thought the skeleton was a little wierd but with the robe added and the great power i "warmed" up to it XD. Alright, im done with the puns. Seriously probably the best arc yet!

I cant help but feel like we are in for a long draught although i definetely hope not! Interested to see if eidolon runs into tetricus again now that he has direction. Hoping the scale of the battles increase as the warband grows in power!

 Dayknight wrote:

Loved the arc, can't wait till see what you "cook" up next! Honestly the forgiveness angle only worked aswell as it did because youve killed so many characters already. A pleasant suprise for sure, i thought we were in for a decimation again! For a second i thought the skeleton was a little wierd but with the robe added and the great power i "warmed" up to it XD. Alright, im done with the puns. Seriously probably the best arc yet!

I cant help but feel like we are in for a long draught although i definetely hope not! Interested to see if eidolon runs into tetricus again now that he has direction. Hoping the scale of the battles increase as the warband grows in power!

Glad you liked it! Also no it won't be long I am working on the first chapter of the next story and bigger battles are coming. What happened to Tetricus is the combination of his mutations turned him into a literal skeleton and he is on fire all the time. It's not pleasant but it puts things in perspective for him.

Chapter 1
Tetricus sat on the cushion while he gazed at the plaza of Conista. The temples have been desecrated, the burning rose have been defeated and now it’s time for the eternal fire. It did not take much of his power to get it going. The proper incantations ensures that whoever is thrown into the raging inferno will burn for eternity. He looked around himself, the cushion was now scorched black but at the moment he desires to relax while watching the bonfire. He drank some recaf from the cup, he enjoys the sizzling sensation that passes through his bones, it had no taste but the sensation was positively delightful.

The screams of burning mortals was also pleasant as well. “Cassius keep throwing them in!” he shouted. His brother looked back and grunted. “Why am I doing slave’s work!?” He threw in a chained mortal. “I am doing this by myself!” Tetricus gestured his cup to him “You betrayed me remember? Think of this as punishment.” Cassius shook his head and continued his work.

His gaze shifted to the rest of his brothers, they were looking upon the fire in awe or absorbing the torment of the mortals. He guessed some were even taking pictures via their optics. Inferus and the Broken priestess then approached his side, the oracle raised her hands in prayer to dark prince. Consigning their souls to eternal torment. He had to admit he prefered being with Inferus’ knights and the cult. He was aware of the Black Capra’s antics, so as punishment he had them confined to the ship for this raid. He took no joy in it, he just wanted to press a point. “My lord how long are we going to be here?” Inferus asked.

Tetricus looked down to his recaf, “when I finish this we will leave.” He bought the cup to his teeth and poured some of the recaf into his body. The liquid bounced through his bones and then evaporated. He let out a wistful sigh “it will be rare whenever we get to relax like this.” “Agreed.” said Inferus.

He found it quite interesting that the slaves have resigned to their fate. Some were praying for salvation, others cursed them. The thing is even if they tried to run his brothers would simply gun them down or drag them back to the line.

Before starting this bonfire he made sure to have a group seperated for they need slaves to fill the holds of the ship. “Unhand me heretic!” The voice broke his train of thought, he looked upon the mortals to see the leader of the burning rose struggling uselessly in Cassius grip. The palatine gripped her neck, despite being chained she tried to bite down into his hand. His brother grimaced “you are such a disgusting thing…” he threw her into the inferno.

Her screams was loudest, she was no longer defiant and Tetricus hoped she now realises what being “judged” feels like for she is going to remain like that forever. He then heard a chime from his helmet, he frowned and drank the rest of his recaf. He picked up his helmet that was resting on the cushion next to him and placed it upon his head.

His eyes moved around the visual feed, he could see Sagax desired to contact him. He sighed and opened the link. “What is it?” “We have received a priority message from Lord commander Eidolon my lord.” Tetricus shot up from his cushion, to the shock of the others. “Send it to me quickly!” As he said those words text formed on his visual feed. It was a rather short message.

I will be brief, you seek to prove yourself? That you are worthy to be one of the third? A fortress world is being attacked by a coalition of our forces. Coordinates have been sent.

Tetricus looked over to Cassius “Stop burning the mortals!” “What? Why should I stop?” “Stop asking inane questions! We are leaving! Pack the rest of the slaves unto the ship!” He looked over to both his servants “round up the cultists we are moving to another warfront.” They did not say a word, they both bowed and ran off. He clapped “Alright brothers it’s time to leave! Take any quick photos or recordings!” Cassius strode over to him while dragging a slave by the hair. “What has gotten you so worked up?”

Tetricus grinned “I just received a message from Eidolon. We have a task.”

***

Looking upon the hololith map they are making small progress, but if they make a mistake all they have gained will be for nothing. He looked up the other warband leaders, all of them wanted to be in his position but Eidolon gave him command of this operation. Lord Vahor hissed, his snake like tongue flicked in the air. “Why didn’t you send in the slaves first Helash? We could of preserved more of our forces!” He grunted in annoyance, he disliked relying on mortals. None of his forces hold any mortals apart from slaves for amusement. Victory or death will be theirs and only theirs. He pointed at the map, all of their forces are marching with the heavy armour. The warbands have pooled their resources and they are almost at the gates. “Tell me...what would sending in useless humans solve?” Lord Tastix frowned, his eyes were stitched open, his teeth were a row of fangs. “They would absorb a bullet.” “We are sieging a fortress that holds astartes, an imperial guard regiment and skitarii. One bullet means nothing when they are sitting on supplies that could last them years. We must win decisively, if we crack the fortress open those we are holding in reserve can safely advance. Why rely on mortals when we are the chosen of slaanesh? Why use those that are lesser? This is why Eidolon gave me command.” Vahor was about to say something until the tent flap opened.

His exalted champion Turion bowed “my lord. Reinforcements have arrived.” “This is fortunate, is the leader of the warband outside?” Turion sighed slightly “In a manner of speaking.” The flap opened again, this time a terminator and a mortal walked in. Right away he recognised the phoenix guard. He considered it a blessing that one of Fulgrim’s holy guards gracing them. “Brother...have you bought your forces to aid us?” The terminator pointed at the mortal, he wore dark armour and the helm held bovine horns. He bowed “Greetings I am Inferus, voice of Lord Tetricus. Leader of the 4th company.” Helash scoffed “That is disappointing.” “What is my lord? I have just come to inform you the 4th company will take the walls.” Everyone in the tent blinked in shock. Vahor chuckled “I heard of the 4th weren’t they led by an upstart sorcerer?” At the mention of upstart the phoenix guard shifted. “Still thy tongue snake 'ere I remove 't.” His voice was deep, he did not understand what he just said but he could detect the threat. Vahor strangely held his tongue, what interested him though was how they are going to take the walls. “I consider it shameful that the leader of the 4th company uses a mortal as his voice. I also have no idea why anyone in the third would desire to be lead by a witch either. But I am quite interested to see how he will do such a feat.” The mortal walked over to the hololith map, he pointed to a light near the walls. It was just out of range of the anti-air guns.

The slave smiled “Lord Tetricus is here on a thunderhawk, just watch the lights on the wall disappear in a moment.” Helash was somewhat interested, but he knew a thunderhawk worth of troops won’t be able to take the wall of a fortress world. Whatever this sorcerer will do will mean his death.

***
Cassius shook his head as the landing bay opened, he could now hear the gunfire, the sounds of people dying and the launching of shells. “This is insane….” he whispered to himself. Erastus grimaced “I haven’t used a jetpack in years...or is it centuries?” he said dryly. Tetricus turned to them both. “Why can’t you two be like Faust?” He pointed at the noise marine. It was evident to him that he is praying, but he wondered if Tetricus could see he was praying to live through this plan? “We are going to get shot to pieces!” Cassius shouted. “No we won’t, have faith in me.” “I have no faith in you! You haven’t even told us how we are going to get past the anti-air guns! Soon as we jump out we are going to get shot to pieces!” The burning rune of slaanesh shifted from orange to pink. “Don’t you want to be great Cassius?” “Huh?” “I want all of us to great, I want all my brothers to have glory.” He walked up to him. “I want us to be able to say to all of those doubters beneath us that we have taken the wall. We destroyed the anti-air guns on the walls. We have made the beachhead to invade the fortress city of Galithax prime. Plus I want the 4th to make a grand entrance!” Cassius looked down slightly he sighed. “Fine...fine…” “Good!” Tetricus slapped his pauldron. “Now follow me!” He strode to the landing bay. “Keep close everyone!”

They all walked to landing bay, looking down he could see the third legion predators advancing with astartes. He could see the corpses in the dirt broken by shelling and the guns of the loyalists. Just scanning the field it’s evident that the force advancing is too small to take the gate. He wondered why those in charge of this war is using such a strategy? “I want all of you to prepare your power armour for high temperatures.” Tetricus ordered. Cassius blinked through the runes on his visual feed, adjusting his armour as instructed. “It’s done.” the rest also gave an acknowledgement.

Tetricus nodded “We have to do this at once! Sending countdown!” On his feed a countdown number appeared. 5...4...3..2...1..They jumped. As they flew downwards at high speed they all activated their jetpacks. Now the anti-air guns were shifting to them. He closed his eyes. “We are so dead…” he whispered. Then he heard a beep, he opened his eyes to see on his feed that the temperature around him is rapidly increasing. Around him he was engulfed in a raging pink inferno. The temperature shot up, he gasped. Sweat began to rundown his face. Then came the screeching wail of a bird. He could hear the anti-air guns firing at them, the rounds booming with each shell launched, but nothing was happening. They were still alive.

Then came the shouts of loyalists, bolter, las and plasma fire was being launched at them. “What is happening!?” The vox simply contained the laughter of Tetricus, but to his annoyance Erastus simply joined in. Faust was still praying for obvious salvation. After that he heard screams, the bursting of armour and within the recycled air of his power armour he could smell burnt meat.

The temperature started to drop, his jetpack thrusters started to move by itself. He was being shifted to stand up right, Cassius waved his legs in the air. “By Fulgrim’s teeth what are you doing witch!?” The fire vanished now he was a few metres from the ground. He dropped to the ground with a thud, save for him everyone else was standing up right. Cassius looked around and then he realised it, they were on the walls. He quickly got up and looked ahead, all he saw was a host of scorched corpses and ashes. Tetricus pointed his staff at the survivors who are getting up. “Kill them!” He did not hesitate, they all rushed forward on their jetpacks. Cassius launched himself at a loyalist astartes, their armour was a mix of green and red. The loyalist also wore a cape. He did not recognise the heraldry so he assumed that it is a thin blood chapter.

He drew his sabre and as he came into them he severed his arm, the loyalist grunted in pain. The anti-air gun above him exploded. Tetricus was flying above him, firing fireballs at them. The loyalist shook his head. “N-No...H-How!?” Cassius smiled “Know this as you die, only four astartes took the wall, only four is causing your defense to crumble to nothing.” The doubt he felt before evaporated, he smiled rejoicing at the suffering the loyalist must be feeling at the moment. Cassius twisted around him using the jetpack to aid him, he then stabbed the loyalist in the back. He twisted the blade slowly.

The loyalist’s body then slid off and fell to the ground, a pool of blood was formed underneath him. He bought his gaze ahead to see Faust firing his sonic blaster along with Erastus launching rounds from his needle gun. Looking at the wall being in disarray he strangely swelled with pride.

***
Inferus stared at the hololith, the lights on the walls were blinking away, even those that represent the anti-air guns. The leader of the operation from his understanding is called Helash he was now trembling with fury, the smugness from before was gone, his features were clear, pristine but he could see them distorting into anger. It’s obvious that without Justus’ presence all lord’s present would kill him for his supposed impertinence and stealing a great victory away from them. Even the other two chaos lord’s were shaking their heads. “How?” Helash hissed. “You all heard the screeching wail? My lord formed a phoenix of fire to get them to the walls, the eldritch fire melted the rounds of the anti-air guns on contact allowing them to get close. The bird of fire flew low and incinerated all in it’s path along the wall. This was all possible because my lord can wield the powers of the warp.

Helash grunted “very well...now we can advance safely.” Then came a beeping sound, Inferus smiled. “The next phase of the plan is the 4th company will secure the entrance and the first part of the fortress city to ensure of your forces can reach the fortress safely.” Vahor hissed “they seek to steal victory from us!” Tastix shook his head “Eidolon will be aware that the 4th did the most important part…” Helash looked over to the other two, Inferus could see what they were thinking, what they were about to do next. But they will move first, he raised his hand at them and summoned twenty four bolts of dark energy. Everyone drew weapons in reaction, Justus quickly stepped towards Helash’s champion and removed his head. “What is the meaning of this!?” Helash shouted. “My lord examined the battle so far and determined that all of you are incompetent. If all of you pooled your slaves and made them advance you could of preserved your astartes forces that is now in tatters. He guessed that’s partly why Eidolon turned him, if he kept succeeding it’s evident you would kill us to keep the 4th from obtaining any glory...so we decided to move first.” He launched the bolts, they danced around the tent and crashed into all three lords reducing them to nothing, they screamed as they died but Helash spat curses.

Now came the shouts outside as their forces invade and kill everyone in the camp. Justus nodded “I wonder how Cassius wilt react to the plan?” “He will most likely think Tetricus a fool, so to keep him from complaining constantly the only part he knows of is that they will take the walls. He does not know that majority of the loyalists forces have been placed on the walls and the fact we will betray those we are going to help.” He stepped out of the tent with Justus, right now their forces have left drop pods and at work slaying the meager astartes force around the camp. “Plus we can take the slaves of all three warbands. Which is a bonus.” Justus grunted “I wonder what Eidolon wilt bethink of this?” Inferus shrugged “I don’t know, but strangely I think he would be impressed.”

***
Tetricus grinned the walls have been secured, now it’s time for the next phase. Their carriers pierced the skies and landed near the walls. Black Capra cultists jumped onto the walls, he pointed at the heavy bolter batteries. “Man the guns, end our useless brothers. Leave none alive.” The cultists did as instructed, they took the guns placed across the wall and started their work. Looking down he could see the confusion as they were torn apart by heavy bolter rounds. In the distance he could see their forces advancing to flank them. Cassius walked up to him. “W-Wait! What are you doing!?” “What’s the matter dear brother?” “They are our allies!” “Allies? What allies? The 4th took the fortress by ourselves. The incompetent warbands in charge of this war were killed by the loyalist forces.” Cassius shook his head “they are of the third legion.” Tetricus sighed “I doubt any of them care about that. Also we are doing Eidolon a favour, three large warbands couldn’t take a fortress. He will be glad that they are gone. Now...don’t distract me.” He raised his staff and chanted, flame was drawn from his frame and shot up to the skies. He then bought his staff down, the skies parted to reveal large orbs of pink fire.

They then shot down and fell upon the third legion on the ground, predators were destroyed, astartes burned and the great wave of fire consuming the battlefield was wonderful to look at. Especially watching the writhing bodies burn slowly. Cassius looked down slightly “We could of used them to take the city.” “No we don’t need them, majority of the loyalist forces were on the wall.” He blinked to activate the rune on his visual feed to signal the third phase.

In but a few short minutes great orbs of fire shot through the skies towards the city. They were drop pods. “Vardas will lead the rest of the forces in taking the city.” “What of the astartes captain? Won’t he be defending the city? Vardas can’t take such an opponent on.” He shook his head his brother’s questions were perplexing. “Cassius...you killed the captain already.” “What?” “The astartes with the cape was the captain of the company. Vardas is leading in taking the city so the recruits can build up some experience. Also I desire to let them have a little glory.” “I...see.” “Cassius come over here.” The prefector came to the walls fully. “Just...relax. Take a deep breath and just enjoy the sight of our...brothers burning slowly to death.” He did as instructed, he took a deep breath and then exhaled. His rigid form relaxed slightly. “I am...sorry my lord.” The apology came out from nowhere. He chuckled “for what?” “Your state, certain pleasures are denied to you now.” “Oh don’t worry, the titillation gripping my entire body is like bliss to me now. I am burning our “brothers” so they can rejoice and understand some measure of tremendous sensuality that I can now revel in.”

Cassius grunted “why can’t you just speak normally all the time?” “Because it annoys everyone around me. That’s why I do it.” Strangely Cassius laughed slightly. “So all the glory will be ours?” “Indeed.” “I quite like that...I think.” “I am glad that you do Cassius. What I do is for all of the 4th.”

Chapter 2
The ship was docked at Eidolon’s space station, the airlock connecting to it was opening up. Tetricus chuckled “that was fun wasn’t it?” Cassius shook his head slightly “Do you think…” “He won’t. The world fell to the third legion, their defenders desecrated and then sacrificed.” Erastus stroked his chin “we could ask for resources in return for doing this.” “Eidolon won’t give any.” said Tetricus “This was more or less a test to see if I was worth his time.” Faust nodded in agreement. “Our lord is correct, we are still in a somewhat weak position. I would say that we ask for more warfronts build up some status.” “Wherefore shouldst we care for the lord commander when we couldst consult our father for tasks?” Tetricus bought his gaze to the phoenix guard. “Justus, I want him to come to me, not the other way round.” “I see that thou hast lofty goals then.” The door finally opened, Tetricus gestured forward. “I do dear brother. Now let us go.” He took a step but stopped. “No...wait.” Everyone looked at him in confusion. Cassius sighed “what’s the matter?” He removed his helmet showing his face, he clipped the helmet to his belt. “Better.” “Was there a point to that?” asked Cassius. “Yes there was, I want to make an impression.”

Now he continued onward, his brothers fell in behind him.Stepping onto the station eyes fell upon him as expected. He waved at them “greetings brothers!” They all grunted, some cursed him and called him witch. Cassius sighed “don’t antagonize them…” “I am not antagonizing them. I am saying hello.” He continued waving, Faust chuckled. “Leave him Cassius, let him greet them. They cannot act anyway.” “True…” Faust words overjoyed him, but then he thought about something. How loyal are his brother to him? He does not know them, not truly.

He had a connection with Gavisus and Taurus. A connection was built, so he wondered how would he build rapport with all of them? Each of them are different, they all like different things. The only one he does not need to worry about is Justus. He kept waving until they reached the doors leading to Eidolon’s chamber as he lowered his hand he chuckled. “All of them are in such poor spirits. I wonder why?” Cassius sighed he strode to his side “Perhaps it’s the fact you are a walking skeleton?” “What!? It can’t be that!” He stroked his skeletal chin “Slaanesh made me like this.” “Yet even so many will think you look disgusting.” “Cassius has anyone told you that you are a bully?” The prefector scoffed “ever since you were reduced to this you act childish.” Tetricus laughed slightly “and who is to blame for that?” Cassius turned small, he looked away slightly. Tetricus slapped his back “Don’t worry...I forgive you. After all you left me to die and be burnt by zealous mad women that worship a corpse.” He leaned in slightly, Cassius winced as his face came close to his. “But who am I to talk of madness? We are all mad, I am just madder than most. My boundaries and tolerance has just increased due to pain…” He leaned back. “So there is very little that can vex me brother. So doubt shrink back as I throw small barbs at you.”

The prefector frowned slightly “you consider being betrayed, tortured and burnt to be small?” “Compared to how I feel now? Yes.” “Do you enjoy how you feel now?” His brothers now looked at him, even Justus. Tetricus held his chin, thinking about it for a moment. “In a manner of speaking I enjoy it. If I can still be alive like this...how far can the mind or body be pushed? I am eager to find out. Pain does wonders for the mind and soul. Now...we can’t keep the lord commander waiting.” He pushed the doors open and stepped in, he saw Eidolon sat on his throne, he did not look amused. “Are you done talking?” “You were listening? Yes and I have guests that are here to see you.” He gestured in front of him, his gaze moved with his hand to see a group of terminators holding spears.

Justus turned visibly excited. “Brothers!” He ran over to the leader, his terminator armour was covered in leather and jewels, his helmet was the same as Justus,’ he groaned. “I should of expected you to be here…I am Rothac, leader of this unit. Of course you are...acquainted with my brother Justus.” He bobbed his head to Justus. “I trust you haven’t been causing trouble?” Tetricus watched his brother give a great laugh. “Well! I hast finally did prove that I am immortal!” Rothac sighed heavily “how many times have I told you!? You. Are. Not. Immortal.” Tetricus found this conversation interesting and the fact that the leader understood him. He stepped forward “Justus is immortal, despite the great gust in that sometimes hollow head of his...he is quite observant. Plus he is trustworthy. For one he ran across a trench and survived, plasma, bolter and las fire. Also he took rocket’s to the body.” Justus nodded with each word. “See! He speaks the truth! Now betoken me how is father?” “He is well, he...sent us along with a tech priest who owes him to serve the 4th company. At the moment he is on our gunship.” Justus clapped excitedly, all of the phoenix terminators collectively sighed. “Even so Justus you made a good first impression if this...witch trusts you.” Tetricus raised his hand “are you aware that Justus chases slaves around the ship with an autocannon screaming at them to convert?” Rothac chuckled “that’s the only thing I like about him.”

Eidolon then coughed bringing everyone’s attention to him. “I sent you to crush the fortress city of Galithax, so I ask witch where are those that were originally there? I assume you are here because you have completed the task I sent to you?” Tetricus had a good guess that the lord commander knows everything already, but his question put a smile on his face. “Well...they are dead.” “How?” he asked firmly. Tetricus chuckled “I don’t know, they may have been betrayed and slaughtered to the man but that is absolutely preposterous! Who would dare kill three warbands belonging to the great lord commander Eidolon? There is no way that the 4th took the fortress walls and used it’s gun batteries to slaughter those approaching the fortress! I should also add they were not incinerated either, nor did they scream in agony as their flesh was burnt to a crisp! Who would do such a thing!?” He then shrugged “well they are dead who cares? We smashed the fortress and we are now here...” he said in a low, harsh and serious tone. Everyone blinked at him in shock save Erastus who burst out laughing. Cassius face looked ashen and Justus cocked his head slightly. He then raised his hand and declared. “I eke haven't did kill the exalted champion either!” Tetricus pointed at him “See! I did not order the death of anyone! Nor did my human servant use his sorcery to reduce the warband leaders to nothing! I assure you Eidolon, the loyalists killed them to the man! It was the 4th that carried the battle to victory!” Tetricus said in a jovial manner.

Tetricus watched Eidolon slump on his throne, it was like all his energy was sapped from his body. “It’s like our father is in the actual room…” He creased his brow heavily. “Fine. The 4th took the fortress by themselves.” Rothac then strode up to him, he chuckled “I can see why our lord is starting to like you. I think this will be interesting.” Tetricus tried to look surprised. “Oh really!? Father likes me? Can he send me some apples then? I like those.” Rothac slapped his pauldron “maybe if he graces you with his sight again.” Eidolon coughed again, everyone looked back at him. Erastus also has stopped laughing. “If you are done acting the fool I have another task for you. I have already sent the coordinates to the ship.” “A new task? What is it?”

The lord commander sat upright, he now assumed his correct persona. “You will see…” “Oh you...trying to get us killed again?” Eidolon shrugged while smirking slightly “Perhaps.”

Chapter 3
Around him he could hear the the hall bustling with movement, people reading books, brushing down ancient artifacts and tech-seers examining ancient technology. In a sense all of them work for him, he was a rogue trader in the past but he had a fascination with history and the past of the imperium of man. His warrant would keep people looking the other way but he always had to be careful for there are many who wish to have the past wither away to nothing.

That would of been the case until the light of reason came, Roboute Guilliman, Primarch of the Ultramarines created the new order he is now a part of. This organisation was dubbed the Logos Historica Verita, he remembered the day he walked into that office, his whole rogue trader family was going to be dubbed heretics by the inquisition due to them investigating the past and his own “rogue” activities as head of the family. Looking upon the primarch he cried, he could not help it, but the tears soon dried when he told him of his grand plan. The history of the emperor’s imperium is a mess and he needs people to correct that.

So due to his influence he was cleared of all charges to the anger of the inquisitor who was chasing his family. He was then recruited to this new organisation, of course his warrant was revoked as a compromise but in return he received the Primarch’s seal which in a sense is far more powerful and far reaching than his warrant ever was. He sat back in his chair and relaxed slightly “I need to finish this book…” it was penned by a remembrancer who was part of the Salamanders astartes chapter it detailed their activities during the great crusade, the nice thing was the Salamnders were more than happy to receive a copy of this tome and accepted it with thanks.

They were so thankful they crafted him a sword, a fine sword at that. The metal was black and somehow it could even cut through ceramite. “Are you still working Solomon?” He looked to his right to see one of his assistants, she was a young woman. Fair skin, short brown hair. He had to admit he liked her but he prefered to keep his relationship professional, it keeps things simple and he can focus on the task set upon him by the primarch. “I was just finishing this tome Amanda. I just find it interesting how...humanitarian the salamnders are described in this book yet as we all know in a sense they pick the most cruelest method of warfare.” “Death by burning is pretty painful, but if it’s against the enemies of humanity does it matter?” “I will concede to you there, so how is your examination progressing?” “Well the skull is definitely astartes our Magos Biologis is eager to find more samples.” “I imagine so, he gets to examine the remains of the emperor’s warriors. Once we are done cataloging and identifying them we can send them back to their respective chapters.” “Or...we could keep them.” “We could Amanda but we are still a small organisation, we need support. The Historica has many enemies that wish to silence us.” “For poor reasons though.”

Solomon rose from his desk, he smiled weakly “true...but we can’t let that stop us. I turned my home planet into a bastion of history, the primarch was so impressed we now have the protection an adeptus astartes company.” “They aren’t here…” “Yes but they do make regular visits to see how things are going. Also sometimes they have to do...unsavoury business.”

Amanda sighed slightly “we do deal with dangerous artifacts and texts sometimes, procedure is that those that belong to the great enemy are destroyed.” “But the temptation is always there, I have seen it happen in my old rogue trader crew. S-” “So we must temper our desires and thirst for knowledge...I understand Solomon.” He smiled, she says it but does she follow it? That remains to be seen.

***
Inferus watched his lord tear into the apples while drinking recaf, they were meant to be heading to Asex but for some reason Tetricus has delayed the journey. He narrowed his eyes “so tell me my lord. When are we going to do the task Eidolon gave us?” He took a big bite out of the apple, he had a whole basket full of them. Where they came from he had no idea, they were red and vibrant and as they returned to the ship the fruit basket was just sitting on his table. Every time they leave and enter his chamber the basket refills.

Tetricus devoured the apple he smiled “I wonder how they taste so good? I have no tongue...but...I like it.” Inferus rolled his eyes “My lord!” “Oh be quiet! Eidolon gave us no timeframe, trust me...I am working on it.” He then placed his hand on his chest and reared his head up slightly. “La...la…” Inferus watched him repeat notes several times, he has gotten better in the past few days but he wonders why he took to singing? He then looked over to the weapon stand that held a daemonic looking guitar. “Can you tell me what you are using the guitar for?” “It’s a gift.” “For who?” “Faust, you see Inferus for this plan to work I require the trust of my brothers.” “What? You have a plan?” His lord picked an apple out of the basket, he gestured to the map above him to show the planet Asex. “This planet is divided in three sections, the bottom holds museums, art galleries and the lodgings of the artists.” He took a bite and started to chew. “The section on the right is where research is done, there are various facilities and labs. This is also where most of the planet’s lodgings are held for the researchers who are nobles or rogue traders.” “So they live in finery?” “Indeed they do, now the final and most important section? The vault. This part of the city holds only one building that is patrolled and guarded by an army of scions. Oh...there are also patrols across the city and they have armoured support.” Inferus shook his head “this..won’t be easy.” “Indeed it won’t! It also gets worse! This planet is also under the protection of a successor chapter of the Ultramarines known as the Grey Seekers. A whole company actually.” “Then we could attack the planet when they are not in the system.” “Which is a sound strategy if they did not have a burst transmission using eighty linked up astropaths who are located in the vault so they are safe. This vault is also resistant to bombardment.”

His lord breaking all of it down he wondered what sort of plan they could employ here? They will need a great force to take this world. The warband doesn’t have the numbers. Tetricus quickly ate the apple he chuckled “Isn’t this exciting? Eidolon really wants to kill us!” “I can see that, but the question is what does he want from this world?” “Well the artifacts in the vault he wants them delivered to him. He did not set a timeframe so I am not going to rush into it.” Now he understood why his lord is taking things slow, but the question is why does he need the trust of the others. Tetricus wagged his finger like he read his thoughts. “The plan I am going to employ requires trust. So be patient…” He finished the apple and rose. “Saying that...it’s about time I should go see Faust.” His lord drank the rest of his recaf and walked over to the strange instrument, he picked it up and left the chamber without a word.

***

Faust sat in his usual seat within the theatre, he sighed slightly, today hasn’t been all that good. As the last performer left the stage the curtains closed. Faust rose from his seat until a man in a black robe hobbled onto the stage, he knew him to be the leader of the team who set up the theatre his name was Amdusias. Everyone looked at him in confusion. Even he felt the confusion setting in, the man smiled. “Today we have a special show to round things off, it was last minute and it will take some time to set up.” At the mention of special show the mortals started to hurry out of the theatre, save his brothers and others who understand music.

Faust did not have much hope but he sat, if he has to wait for good music he doesn’t mind. Amdusias nodded and left the stage. Then came the clanking sounds and muffled screams, he found himself raising his eyebrow wondering what’s going on. His brothers began to whisper and the mortals that remained were visibly excited.

After almost thirty minutes of waiting the curtains unfurled to reveal someone he did not expect. He saw Tetricus standing on the stage in front a microphone holding a daemonic looking electric guitar. But the contraptions that were on the stage surprised him even more. There were six exhaust pipes grouped together at both ends of the stage and hanging from the stage were huge speakers suspended by chains, they were the size of at least six astartes. Then came the band, or at least he thought it was a band.

He could see people wrapped up in black leather belts and chains. They were also chained down to the stage. One was set next to a bass guitar, the second was set in front of a piano and the last was sat on a monstrous drum kit. His lord tapped the microphone “Hello everyone.” He did not respond, the crowd said nothing he could feel the confusion around him. Faust just wondered what Tetricus was playing at. “Today I am going to play a song for all of you. I hope you find it enjoyable.” He started to play a simple riff he tapped his feet on the ground and then came the lyrics. “One, two, three, four, five and Six...Yeah!” He bought the pick down and then came a murderous riff of astronomical proportions the sound waves that erupted from the speakers slammed him into the back of his chair. Fire started to shoot out of the exhausts, it danced in the air. The riff continued as the flames began to dance in the air and consume the slave near the base guitar. They tried to shuffle and scream but they were consumed in a raging inferno, then came the claws, a feminine form tore itself free and snatched the guitar up in clawed fingers and joined in. Faust found his teeth chattering, he shook his head. “N-No! I c-can’t lose control!” Memories of that time when the daemon prince took away all his autonomy came flooding back, those painful and horrible memories. “Pain everlasting is a grace upon humanity! But it’s a prison and a wonderful vice!” Tetricus began swaying his head as another riff came in, but with the added bass for some reason the sound waves coming from speakers increased. The mortal’s present started to scream in agony, ears were bleeding, skin was bruising and tearing.

The flame then moved to the one bound near the piano and what happened to the bass player repeated, a daemon tore itself free and began madly playing on the piano. Faust slowly moved his hand to his head, he just wanted to let go, to be caught up in the music. Some were already losing it, his brothers were shouting and attacking mortals screaming at the top of their lungs. Humans were engaging in similar activities, Tetricus’ hollow eyes fell upon him. “The dark closes around us! Making us shy away from freeing ourselves I cry out in agony as I flinch away from walking onward to hell!” Tetricus reared his head up and shot a gout of pink flame out of his mouth, people stopped and stared at it in wonder.

Then finally the drummer freed itself as the flame moved to them next. The daemonette picked up drum sticks made out of bone, she gave a shrill laugh as it brought down the sticks upon the drum. The sheer soundwaves started to cause the theatre to shudder, the doors at the back flung open and mortals and slaves poured in a mad frenzy. They cheered and screamed for Tetricus as they joined the mad carnal bloodbath.

Tetricus bought his head down and incinerated a wave of mortals that were approaching the stage with the gout of flames that was erupting from his mouth. His lord then committed to a guitar solo, Faust shook his head. “I-I-I….” Then something clicked, he heard a pop within his head. The daemon prince’s lesson slowly came back, to let go and embrace pain, the shuddering and dirgeful song of the dark prince. Then to push further and higher. The guitar solo ended, the band came back to playing together. The daemons were thrashing their head’s up and down their pink hair swaying in the air. Faust grit his teeth, he let everything in and his body just started to move by itself. He tried to scream the words of the song, he turned and gripped his chair.

He tore it from the ground and hefted it up, he charged to the first mortal and smashed them with his seat. The sounds of bone breaking, blood gushing, the song and his own pain mixed together in a fine cocktail. Several humans jumped on him screaming Tetricus’ name and praising the dark prince, Faust shook them off with great force, he then bought the chair down on the first who grabbed him and then the second and so on smearing them on the ground.

As all of this went on Tetricus continued “Scream! Scream! Scream your lungs out as we dance to hell!” Faust screamed at the top of his lungs, he dropped the chair and tore off his helmet, he threw it at a mortal causing his head to vanished in a tide of gore. Then someone charged him from the side, he fell to the ground with them. He realised that it was his brother, his eyes were bloodshot, he was almost frothing at the mouth. He screamed in his face and grabbed his breastplate, then came the pain. He never knew his brother had such strength as he tore his breastplate from his chest, blood oozed from the black carapace ports.

Faust hesitated, a almost heretical thought crossed his mind that maybe they have gone to far? But that only lasted a moment as Tetricus started the song again. “One, two, three, four, five and Six!” Faust screamed back at his brother, he headbutted him several times, his face was reduced to a bloodied mess, he gave a rapturous cry and rolled off his body. Faust rose and looked over to the chair he grabbed it and bought it over to his brother and smashed him with it.

It broke due to his armour, but that did not matter it felt good. He looked to his hands and tore off his gauntlets and pauldrons, he wanted to feel this. He ran back to the crowd and started killing people with his fists. Knifes entered his body, he did not care, fists met his face and that did not bother him either. He became lost in the cacophony of pain and violence, the song of slaanesh consumed him completely.

***
Inferus stood before the theatre doors, it’s been an hour since the ship stopped shuddering. He wondered what was going on within the theatre, but all he knows is that very few left according to the rumours that are now flying.

Even so his lord appeared at the kitchen and told him to deliver some recaf to the theatre. He sighed and opened the door. As he stepped inside it was essentially a charnel house. Bodies were strewn everywhere, blood and other unidentifiable liquids covered the ruined seats, he even spotted half eaten corpses. His eyes moved to the stage to find a group of astartes sitting in a circle, they were looking down slightly. Inferus pushed the cart to the stage steps, once he got there he removed an iron mug from the cart and some cups.

He then slowly walked onto the stage and approached who he assumes to be the noise marines, their armour is in utter ruins. Inferus moved to the circle and set everything down, he poured the recaf into the cup and handed it to the noise marines.

The last of the kakophoni to receive a cup of recaf was Faust, he wasn’t wearing anything. His somewhat long white hair was covered in gore, his eyes were also bloodshot. Next to him Inferus could spot the gift Tetricus prepared. “Faust...are you okay?” He ignored him, his hands were shaking almost uncontrollably as the cup met his lips. He sipped once and then twice. Then at once all of the kakophoni breathed out a collective sigh of relaxation. “Why would he do such a thing?” Faust said out loud.

Inferus looked around “are you asking me a question my lord?” He shook his head, the motion was slightly jerky. He continued drinking in silence until he finished, he then placed the cup to his side and picked up the guitar. He played it but the sound was strangely not right, all of the noise marines started to cry. “I can’t remake it….why? Why!?” Faust cried out. One of the kakophoni suddenly vomited and slumped to the side, he groaned slightly.

Inferus shook his head “what on earth was he thinking?” “Yes what was he thinking playing a masterpiece!?” Faust cried out again. Inferus frowned he wanted to get as far away from here as possible. “I think...I will be leaving now. Please enjoy your recaf. You can keep the cups.” They all ignored him as he moved back to his cart and left the theatre. He hoped that his lord knew what he was doing.

I found this chapter quite fun to write.

Hahahahahha you know the ghost rider from the earlier movies? Yeah I had an image of that guy with a purple guitar singing. Hahaha I just can't this is too funny.

The last chapter was crazy, "i had welcome to the jungle" playing in my head the whole time XD

Well I had heavy metal/rock music playing while writing this chapter to get myself into the right mind frame. From tenacious D, Metallica, Black Sabbath etc

Edit:Also I feel the theatre is turning into a sort of running gag now.

Chapter 4
Cassius was within the training hall running his drills, due to the shuddering stopping he could now concentrate. He had a good idea who was responsible and he wonders what exactly the witch is planning? As his mind ran with possible plots Tetricus might be hatching he removed the head of several servitors in clean flourishes. As the last head touched the floor the room door opened, he grunted. “What do you want?” He could hear the sounds of sizzling, the scent of faint perfume was in the air also. He turned to see the witch grinning at him with his abnormal face. “I just wanted to see how you were doing.” “Well I am fine.” Tetricus fully walked into the chamber tutting “So confrontational...here I wanted to get to know you better.” Cassius snorted in amusement “Oh I know what his is about…” he sheathed his blade. “You want to ensure my loyalty.” The witch clapped in amusement “you are indeed correct! You are so smart Cassius…” his tone was mocking and jovial, something that annoyed him slightly.

He shook his head “why do you act like this?” “How many times have you asked me that question? Is your brain so small that you cannot comprehend the answers I am gracing you with?” Cassius frowned, he is like this because of him. The somewhat serious and bitter psyker has shifted to the opposite of his original personality. His skeletal head then became consumed with orange flames, he could spot the black energy flickering within the dancing orange light. “I just have to accept it….” “Accept what?” asked Tetricus. “That you are favoured, the phoenix guard joining you...the victories...and the fact you still walk after being incinerated. So many blessings heaped upon you…” he looked down to himself for a moment and then he realised his body has not changed, not truly like some of the slaves, it’s one fact that annoys him.

He rested his hand on the pommel of his sabre “you have nothing to worry about...my lord.” Tetricus then wiped his brow like he had one, he breathed out a sigh of relief. Whether he is mocking him or that the emotion he is displaying was genuine he could not say. “By slaanesh I thought I would have to duel you or something!” “Excuse me?” The witch chuckled “here I am worrying about your loyalty when you have done so much reflection. As a gift I will put on a grand show for the whole warband.” “A show?” Tetricus placed a finger to his mouth “it’s a secret. But it has to do with the world we are assaulting, don’t worry the ship won’t shake this time.” He then left the training hall without saying anything further, Cassius raised his eyebrow slightly in confusion. “I wonder what he is talking about?”

***
Erastus examined Senshika’s DNA sample under a microscope, he wanted to find some way to improve it. His beautiful Corpus’ are now essentially used as fodder by the new cult of ending. It did not surprise him that Inferus controls their armed forces, they now enforce a sense of “order” on the ship. A form of order they exploit, to engage in vice and “hunting.” A form of hunting where they release slaves and hunt them down for sport, especially those of the Black Capra. He grimaced and switched the slide under the microscope to Inferus’ blood sample. The cells are not normal that is evident. They divide and then rejoin together, some blood cells are spiked and others have mouths that devours others and then engage in the same activity as the other blood cells. “Perhaps I can fuse his DNA with my Corpus’?” He mused on that thought but then dismissed it, if he infused anything of that creature into his wonderful creations he would find some way to control them. He does not show it well but he desires’ domination, he can see it on those void like eyes.

Erastus even finds the daemon the cult considers as it’s patron to be unnerving. The bull that eats anything or anyone. He had not desire to see it’s true form. Then he heard his door opening, the scent of brimstone made it evident who it was. “You can’t give me blood samples anymore so I don’t care for what you want.” “I have come for a full examination.” At the mention of full examination he froze, his mouth started to hang slightly.

He left his current work and looked upon Tetricus “Is this a joke? For I am not laughing.” The walking skeleton strode over to the operating table. “I am absolutely serious, I trust your skills hence why I recruited you. Tell me has any of those you worked for before allowed themselves to be examined by you?” Erastus smiled, he gestured to summon the servitors, they strode up to Tetricus and began removing his armour.

Once it was all gone, Tetricus hopped onto the operating table and laid down upon his back. Erastus strode up to the table and looked up and down the wonderful specimen that was now before him. He prepared for this possibility hence why the table is also fireproof.

He brushed his fingers up his skeletal arm, his power armour detected a spike in temperature. “I wonder how your bones are not burning..” “Hmm?” “Even bone cells are affected by high temperatures.” Erastus went into his pouch and removed a scalpel and a petri dish, he scraped some of the bone into it.

Then he noticed something peculiar the part that he scrapped was slowly regenerating. He walked over to the microscope and placed the sample onto a slide. He then inserted it into the apparatus and looked down into the eyepiece. What he saw was amazing, the bone cells were burning, it was breaking down but they were regenerating rapidly healing the damage at the same time. “So Erastus do you like shows? Like holodrama’s for example?” The question annoyed him slightly, it was distracting. “No. Also I have no interest in whatever you are doing so stop asking.” He heard a grunt of disapproval from the psyker, pink flames began engulfing the sample he was staring at. The cell was burning more intensely “you can’t see a show for me?” “No.” the fire increased even more. “Why? Come you will like it.” “If it causes the ship to shake then I am not interested.” The eyepiece suddenly felt hot around his eye, he stepped back as the microscope was suddenly consumed by a raging conflagration. He looked back slowly to Tetricus who’s hollow eyes were upon him. “I am allowing myself to be examined and you won’t even attend a show I am planning for the whole warband!” The flames consuming his desk started to rise. He found himself looking from his desk to Tetricus “Why is it that important!?” “Because it is!” Now his whole desk was burning, his precious work is burning. “Fine! Fine! I will do it!”

The fire died away in an instant, the psyker’s face distorted into a grin “You may continue your examination.” Erastus could not help but sigh to his words, in a sense he wants to know more about Tetricus’ new physiology but at the same time he would use this to rope him into more inane tasks.

He shook his head “let us continue then…”

***
Solomon sat his desk while sipping a cup of recaf, some like to drink wine but it prefers to save that after work when he is back in his mansion. He also likes to be alert whenever looking something over that is from the vault. What he is reading at the moment is a battle report from the great crusade, it detailed the Imperial Fists’ campaign of extermination against xenos who called themselves the Evincos. They owned several sectors, but what was truly mortifying was the fact they owned human slaves. The report then spoke of the Overlord, the ruler of the Evincos species.

Solomon placed his cup on the table and started to read carefully, the report then moved to the horrors the xeno’s inflicted on the human slaves. Cages with bars made of spikes, public humiliation, violation and torture. All of this was to prove that they were “better” in a sense, being stronger and dominating another validates their existence. For in killing and breaking another their existence is true, and the recipient is false. The report details that the xeno’s got a strange joy out of this strange logic as well. Solomon smirked “the fact that they were ended by the emperor’s warriors means they are false under their logic. So they have no right to exist…” “What are you reading?” He looked up to see it’s Amanda. He closed the book “a report from the great crusade.” “Oh? Do tell.” “I can’t you don’t have a high enough clearance yet.” His assistant frowned “you have me studying things I already know. I bet everyone in this lab has been through both historical and research materials.” Solomon shook his head “Amanda you are aware that what I am reading came with an artifact that drove the team that found this to madness? The liberian Alfred of the grey seekers had it sealed away in the vault. Even I can’t get to it, I am lucky that I can even read this book.” Amanda frowned “There are risks, but if it came with a report of the great crusade then shouldn’t we study it? Isn’t the point of Historica is to mend the imperium’s history?”

Solomon chuckled at her words “who say the artifact is part of the imperium’s history? If it was why would it drive the team that recovered it insane? We were lucky that the grey seekers were on world that day to handle it.” He could see what he is saying is not satisfying his assistant “our order was made to mend the imperiums history but there is still dangers when it comes to exploring the past.” He caught her rolling her eyes at his words but he continued speaking. “I just hope in time you understand that.” Amanda sighed “If you say so…” she then walked away to return to her work.

Solomon scratched his head in annoyance, he rose from his desk and picked up the book. “I will finish this at home…” he then made his way out of the lab. When he reached the doors he could spot his assistant talking to another of the same rank. He could tell she was angry, upset even. But soon enough she will understand, he shook his head and left the lab.

***
Inferus frowned while he watched his lord enter the escape pod, he was not wearing any of his armour either save a golden bracelet that is attached to his wrist. On top of the golden trinket was a pink jewel. “I can tell you are frowning.” “I am. This plan is stupid.” Tetricus’ back was turned but he kept talking “It’s the perfect plan! The escape pod has been corroded, beaten up slightly and I look dead.” “But you are on fire all the time.” His lord raise his arm that held the bracelet. “With this I won’t burn anyone. I will just be warm to touch.” He then entered the pod, as he got into position he was now facing him. “Now I will be going into a trance, then I will begin my work.” “You could just ask me to corrupt them.” Tetrcius suddenly started to laugh. “Last time I left you to do something I ended up having a giant statue chasing me! The time after that I ended up like this! So I am not all that confident with you picking your fingers through a populace at the moment.” Inferus furrowed his brow “so you don’t trust me?”

His lord stopped laughing, he turned serious which was a rarity since he became a walking skeleton. “I trust you...completely. I rely on you over everyone else. I just don’t trust our god to resist the urge to cause mischief again.” He then pushed to button to ready the escape pod. “I know you won’t betray me, so...think of this as a gift from me before the assault. Gather the cult ending and your followers, head to the theatre and enjoy the show.” At the mention of show he raised his eyebrow. “What kind of show?” The escape pod doors slid shut preventing his lord from answering his question.

He could hear it launching, Inferus sighed “What he planning?” +Something interesting.+ He looked back to see Taurus staring at him. “Can you...teleport or something?” +Be patient.+ Inferus folded his arms in annoyance, the daemon ignored his question. “Fine, if Tetricus trusts me I will trust him. That’s all I can do.”

Taurus started to walk away +this planet will become a den of corruption. I will guarantee you that. Be ready.+ As his captain vanished into the darkness of the hallway Inferus smiled. “I do wonder...what kind of show does Tetricus have planned?”

***
Everyone was gathered at the operating table, this was the find of the century. He rushed from his mansion as soon as he got word that they found an intact adeptus astartes skeleton. Even threads of muscle are connecting the bones. He recalled that the report noted that an escape pod was found near the planet. It was heavily corroded and damaged but the skeleton was preserved. Solomon then found his eyes moving to the golden bracelet with a pink jewel imbedded upon it. The trinket captivated him for some reason until the Magos Biologis came to him with a report. “So Norman, what chapter does he belong to?” The eyes of the magos whirled slightly. “That information cannot be determined.” he said in a metallic tone. He looked upon the corpse. “This one does not match any entries within our grand cogitator.” Solomon stroked his chin. “Hmm...I see. Did you find anything else?” “No, save that he is warm to touch.” “Warm to touch? That is strange. It’s a skeleton.” “Many of the adeptus astartes have varying traits due to their genes-seed. This might be a trait of his chapter.” “I see, if that’s the case have this one placed in the museum. He is a relic of sorts, perhaps one day his chapter might come and claim him. For now let the people of this world see him.” The magos nodded, he released a binary cant for his servitors to wheel the operating table out of the room, as the table moved the jewel in the bracelet suddenly shattered. The pink dust drifted out of the windows. “O-Order the servitors to be careful!” Solomon declared. The Magos sounded upset as well. “Do not worry the servitors will be decommissioned due to this blunder.” Solomon sighed heavily as the tech priest left the room with the servitors.

Amanda then walked up to him, she was visibly excited despite what just happened. “You should of let him take it apart.” “Damage the skeleton? God’s no. If we did there might be retribution.” “Retribution?” Solomon nodded “Indeed, for you see to many chapters the corpses of their brothers are...scared in a sense. I doubt that they would like us tearing them apart after their service to the imperium.” “But we don’t know what chapter he belongs to.” “That is even more dangerous, what if he belongs to a chapter that would scour our planet clean for desecrating them?” “The grey seekers would not allow that.” “The grey seekers are not here at the moment Amanda. A full scale astartes assault will be devastating at most we can hold but many of us will die in the process.” He could mention the astropaths but she is not cleared to know that yet. His assistant then slowly nodded “that makes sense. If that’s the case I will go see him in the museum when the skeleton is up for display.”

Solomon smiled warmly “I am glad you understand.” His assistant then walked away with her fellows.

He had to admit he wanted to examine the skeleton further, but with all things there are limits to what they should do. Limits are needed to keep them from becoming mad animals.

***
Myra sat in from of the blank canvas, the workshop was bustling with noise as her fellow artists went to work replicating the skeleton from the photos that sat on their side desks. She tried to block the noise out, they have their own vision and she has hers. She would prefer to have the actual skeleton here, but all of them had to make do with pictures. She smiled and picked up her palette and brush and started to paint, first she painted the actual skeleton, it was rather simple, despite that being the case she enjoyed it.

She had a rare opportunity to capture ancient relics in art, for if they are lost they will still exist in some way. As she finished the skeleton she closed her eyes and imagined how the skeleton would be on display, she framed the glass box, the people gazing in wonder at it and then she opened her eyes and continued her work.

She painted the glass case surrounding the skeleton, the walls of the museum and the people looking at it in wonder, she even had a few clapping as well. The painting took at most two hours, she is a master at this craft, everyone in this workshop is. But gazing at her finished piece for a moment she felt that something...was off. So she added more white to the skeleton, making the highlight’s more pronounced, but that did not fix it either. She brightened up the red on the people’s cheeks, made the crowds skin darker or fairer but still that nagging feeling would not go away.

She turned to her side desk and looked at the photos, her eyes then moved to the pot of paints. She picked out orange and yellow. Myra wanted her painting to stand out, it had to be better than everyone else's.

She placed the paint on the palette and began painting burning flames pouring out of the hollow eyes of the skeleton, it’s a holy relic so it must invoke that to the observer. The flames looked wonderful but it still wasn’t enough, Myra picked out some gold and silver, she then painted a golden aquila above the skeleton, she added flames to the aquila as well.

Myra smiled “now it’s finis-” She couldn’t utter those words, she shook her head. “I can do more…” She painted robes on some of the crowd, one day pilgrims and priests will come to the museum to bask in the relics of the emperor. As benefits the status of the church they will also have golden icons of the emperor, her eyes then moved to the females in the art piece. “The adeptus sororitas would also be with the priests.” She made the appropriate changes, gleaming power armour and white flowing hair that ended in trails of fire. Myra nodded “Ok I think I am do-” She mumbled “astartes. Yes astartes will most likely come to this world as well. Solomon returns artifacts to them all the time.” She converted some of the crowd into astartes, she left them without heraldry and kept their armour grey, but she also added burning halos over their heads.

She leaned back on her seat, she then frowned. “Cherubs, there needs to be cherubs.” Hovering above the crowd she painted fluttering cherubs swaying censers in the air, their wings are burning at the edges also. Even with that addition the nagging feeling would not stop, she needed to do more, far more. “Myra!” She froze and looked back to see Charles looking at her-no the whole room was staring, some were even standing over her with Charles gazing at her painting in wonder. Charles stroked his grey beard “A fine piece you have there, but we are closing.” “W-What? Already!? I haven’t finished!” The old man chuckled “is that a joke? Your painting looks wonderful. If you add anymore detail you might ruin it.” Myra looked back to her painting. In her eyes it was inadequate, something was missing. It aggravated her that the workshop is closing. “Charles...please. I-I a-am almost done” He placed her hand on her shoulder “You were working nonstop without breaks, it was a wonder to see but get some rest. You can come back to it tomorrow.” “I can’t!” Myra shouted.

The old man edged back slightly “Is something wrong?” Myra took several deep breaths, she placed her palette to one side along with brushes. “S-Sorry, I don’t know what happened.” She rose from her seat “I will come back tomorrow.” She almost rushed out of the workshop, she had to get to sleep quickly. She wanted it to be the next day as soon as possible.

***
Charles watched Myra leave in a hurry he wondered if something is wrong? He then bought his vision back to the painting. The details, highlights and painting quality was astounding. Myra always stuck to simplicity which in his eyes was holding her back in a sense. He just hopes that his young artist does not overtax herself working on this painting.

He clapped “right out everyone, the workshop is closing!” All of the artists packed up their gear and left, now alone he took a look at the other paintings. Right away he noticed something strange, everyone has improved on some level. Not to the level of Myra but he could of see it, everyone is giving their all in painting a replica of the astartes skeleton that was bought in. Charles smiled “maybe everyone is just excited? Perhaps there is nothing to worry about?”


***

Inferus stared at the screen, that was lowered to the theatre stage. Somehow the large screen is displaying everything on the planet. The picture shifts displaying the insides of people homes, the labs and even the image of the vault. The large building had several checkpoints guarded by scions, but he has to say the show so far is interesting. Just watching what just happened in the painting workshop shows corruption is setting in. The only downer to the show is that the Black Capra are here as well. Both groups are in a sense separated by the astartes who are seated in the middle of the theatre, he assumes that Tetricus decided this to keep them from killing each other. “This is quite interesting…” Inferus looked over to Oktai who was sitting next to him. “What is?” “That no one is taking control of the ship, after all the betrayal is still fresh.” He looked around, the old man was right at the moment the whole warband is here enjoying the show.

He could even see the astartes discussing how the people of Asex will fall, it’s evident that it’s Tetricus’ doing. So far he assumes his lord is using sorcery while in his trance. He is opening holes in the people’s hearts to allow slaanesh in and it’s working.

Inferus sat back as the picture shifted to display his lord in a glass case, the surroundings look to be a museum. As he started at him he heard a voice. +Are you enjoying this?+ he felt an iron grip on his mind, the noise in the theatre stopped in an instant. +So much more is coming my 4th company. Sit back...and relax….+ The sensation holding his mind vanished as his lord’s voice trailed away. Everyone became visibly excited, Inferus frowned “you are still putting yourself at risk…” he grumbled. The old man sighed heavily “I can see that you are like your father. Always looking on the bad side of things insteading of relaxing.” Inferus eyed Oktai “I am nothing like him.” “Prove it.” He grunted at the old man and faced the screen, he felt on edge but he tried to calm his nerves.

His lord desires to put on a show, the least he could do is enjoy it.

***
Solomon sat in his study enjoying a glass of wine, he turned the page of the tome he was reading at the lab. The report then spoke of Astaroth Inanna overlord of the Evincos, oddly the report shifts from male to female pronouns when refering to the xeno. Strangely as he read he found himself shifting to the female pronoun only, the report spoke of the terrible xeno Queen who’s others titles were known as the Lord of Despoilment, the sword of darkness, the King oppression and Queen of heaven.

The repor then moved to how the imperial fist’s tore their way through the sectors instead of basking at their saviors the human slaves fought vehemently against them. The report described that the slaves enjoyed the mortification inflicted upon them by their masters, to live without that in their eyes was a life not worth living.

So in the end the human slaves were destroyed with their masters. The Evincos wielded chiten like weapons, that tore through ceramite like butter but they could not withstand the bolter and chainsword. Solomon nodded “as it should be. I dread to think if this race still existed.” He turned the page, instead of words it was a sketch. He assumed this part was done by a remembrancer, their work was similar to what he is doing now.

He moved his finger down it, the xeno’s had almost a human like face. They had pointed ears like an Aeldari but they were larger and more thick. They also had a tail and their toes and fingers were covered in claws. But he could not help but notice they wore an excessive amount of jewelry. His stomach turned looking at the revolting alien, he moved to the next page. The report then talked of their confrontation with Astaroth, the next few details were chilling. The xeno’s throne room was essentially a charnel house of depravity, the overlord claimed to be a god and everything existed for her whims alone. The collared humans show their devotion by allowing themselves to be subjected to the cruelest torments and punishments. The report also spoke of chained consorts and concubines spread across a grand bed. Solomon could almost see it and it filled him with disgust.

He quickly moved to the details of the battle, it was long and hard, but the intervention of Rogal Dorn and the emperor ended the mad Overlord’s reign. After that all of the humans in the sector were purged so the planets can be settled by loyal citizens of the imperium.

He turned the page and always it fills him with dread. The last page had a sketch of an orb covered in runes, he did not take time to gaze at it. Staring at the thing for too long he see’s flashes of the crew of the escort ship he sent out to find artifacts. They were praising the artifact while engaging in mad hedonism. He went with the grey seekers to explore the ship since it was just hovering above orbit of this world while not responding to hails.

It was decided that the artifact will be sealed away forever in the vault, for there was a fear on what would happen if they destroyed it. He closed the book and took a sip from his wine glass. “We do dangerous work...but it’s for the sake of the imperium.” “Oh really?” He felt a hand on his shoulder, his brows furrowed in confusion while looking up to the one touching him. It was Amanda “W-What? H-How did you get in here?” She frowned “keep drinking and let me speak.” His body strangely moved by itself. He began steadily drinking his wine glass. “That’s it...obey me. Because that is what your existence is for.” Solomon drained his glass, he gasped slightly and poured himself another. “Do you...love me? Answer truthfully…” His mouth was moving by itself. “Yes! Yes I do!” “Good, I will allow you to enjoy yourself. Keep drinking.” He continued drinking his wine, it strangely tasted sweeter for some reason, he had no idea why that is the case.

Amanda gave him a soft smile “because you are following your betters. Your existence belongs to me, there is nothing more grand than that.” Solomon drained another glass, he couldn’t take another. “Pour yourself another glass, you haven’t had enough yet.” And so he did, he winced as the wine started to flow down his throat again. His belly hurt, he couldn’t take it. Amanda then opened the book again onto the last page displaying the round, spherical artifact. “Solomon you need to set me free.” “Free you from what?” Amanda smiled she brushed her fingers on the page. “Remain devoted and you will free me. Now listen carefully...”

Solomon screamed internally, but he could not help but obey and strangely as she detailed what he must do he felt eager to do it.

***
Amanda sighed as she flipped through an old book that she had been through ten times already. She wondered when Solomon will increase her clearance level? She looked around, those who are of similar rank to her were going through new materials. She thought she landed the job of the century, her noble family always enjoys research and collecting relics so she thought working under such a great influencer would open more doors. But instead ever since she arrived on Asex those doors have been closed so far.

She sighed again as the lab doors opened, Solomon walked over to his desk clutching a stack of books. He seemed strangely happy, his sleek uniform was extremely crisp as well.

Amanda watched him sit at his desk, he then started to read, she rose and walked over to him as always. Soon as she reached a few paces away she smelt something strange. It was a sweet musk that relaxed her nerves. She shook her head trying to brush off the strange sensation. “Solomon, what are you reading?” He looked up and smiled “more reports detailing the purge of the Evincos.” “Evincos?” “Yes.” he picked up a tome and offered it to her. “They were a xeno’s species that owned a small portion of the galaxy before the adeptus astartes purged them. The war was long, there are many books detailing the conflict.” Amanda stared at the book “I assume you are holding a book dealing with the conflict? Is it from the vault?” Solomon nodded “Yes and I feel everyone is ready to read it. Take it, I think it will be an interesting read for you. I have been giving out copies to everyone.” Amanda’s eyes went wide, she took the book and held it close to her chest. “Is this a large project?” “Well yes in a sense, I wish to catalogue the whole campaign. I can’t do it by myself.” His eyes then returned to his book.

Amanda hurried back to her desk and set the book down. She started on the first page, the rune set below the report number caused her to rub her neck. It looked like the male gender symbol mixed with a female one. Her eyes then moved down the page, it spoke of the xenos, known as the Evincos who were strong, magnificent and beautiful. She furrowed her brow in confusion “Xeno’s a-aren’t…” she found herself continuing to read, she couldn’t help it. The report then spoke of the astartes campaign of genocide and destruction, annihilating beautiful golden temples dedicated to her betters, the flesh golems destroyed the grand statues of her overlord Astaroth.

She felt her anger building suddenly, she could almost see the temples being shelled to dust. Then a tear trailed down her cheek. She needed to understand why the astartes would destroy such a civilisation, she needed to know.

Amanda continued in her studies of the book, slowly and steadily she understood the glory of her king and the crime committed upon him.

***
Charles stared at Myra, there were bags under her eyes. But in just an hour of the workshop starting she had ruined her wonderful painting. “Myra...I-” “Leave me alone! I need to concentrate!” She continued destroying her painting. The flames were now pink, the cherbus looked daemonic, the sisters of battle had snake like tongues whipping out. He quickly hurried to the other painters and it was the same. All of them were tired, it’s evident that they all had little sleep. He wondered what could change in just a day?

Like Myra all of their paintings are taking a horrific bend, crowds engaging in carnal vice in front of a flaming skeleton, another painting held the skeleton devouring the populace and a third even had the whole planet burning in the palm of the astartes corpse.

Charles shook his head “I-I need to report this.” He hurried to the door but all of the painters looked at him. “Is something wrong?” Myra asked. “D-Don’t worry, focus on your work I don’t want to distract you.” She looked down to her palette “I need red...more red.” She placed it to one side. Another painter called out the same thing and then another.

All of them wanted the colour red, they all then reached into their bags and pulled out a knife. Charles eyes went wide. “W-What are you doing!” The first near the door charged him sinking their knife into his shoulder, then the rest fell upon him in a mad frenzy screaming for the colour red. But that’s all he saw, all he saw is red consuming his vision.

***
Tetricus dreamed, but he was not truly dreaming in a sense. He was aware but not. At the moment he is stuck in a glass case within a dusty museum, but that did not matter. The artists are under his thrall, it was easy exploiting a small chink in one’s mind. But something was off, he could feel a presence at the edge of his witch-sight. He could not see into the area of the city holding the vault, the wards in place was too strong, but the labs? All he could see is darkness ever since he sent a small measure of his power there.

It was not like that the day before, he resisted the urge to chatter his teeth in annoyance. “There are always problems…” He tried to peer into the darkness, he had a feeling that there was something else on this world but he did not want to alert it if that’s the case. He could dimly perceive the research wing of the city, he then saw flashes of people jumping off buildings praising Astaroth their overlord. Some were engaging in depraved rituals while invoking the name of the Evincos and others inflicted self mortification upon themselves, offering up their degradement to the Lord of Despoilment.

But the most surprising thing he saw was individuals floating in the air while being violently defiled by...something. All of this should please him since it’s within the sphere of the dark prince but it was not his doing. That one fact concerned him.

Tetricus looked away from that area of the city and focused on the great bull, his ship. Again he has to launch the assault early. But as he reached out to the ship he saw the same darkness gathering around it. He could not push past it for some reason, he cursed. He broke the trance and opened his eyes, a mortal fell to his bottom in horror as he looked at him.

Tetricus placed his hand on the glass and melted it away, he unhooked himself from the stand and stepped out of the display. He reached down to the mortal and hefted him up. “Burn.” he commanded. The mortal started to scream as he was consumed by pink fire, he dropped him and drew in his torment.

Through his pain he could generate more power, he closed his eyes and focused on the ship again. He still could not pierce the darkness. He roared out in frustration “who is doing this!?” Then he heard the marching of boots, scions were now in the hallway pointing las-weapons at him.

Tetricus frowned heavily.

***
Inferus stared at the screen, the picture of the city vanished and instead displayed a...woman with white flowing hair and pale skin. The tips of the hair were dyed pink and blue, her violet eyes were slits and she smiled displaying canines shaped into small fangs. The voice was strong, forceful and sensuous “worship me...praise me...live for me...for I am your Overlord!” The command was like a hammer, it slammed into his mind. Everyone in the theatre started to cry out, the woman kept repeating those words until everyone started to chant them.

Inferus ground his teeth “n-no o-one...will control me!” He pushed back, he roared out a shout of defiance and the forceful command vanished. He looked around to see everyone on their feet praising the one on the screen. Even the Queen of the Black Capra shouting for the supposed overlord. Inferus scanned the crowd for the Broken Priestess, she was also on her feet. The fact that this entity could overpower her was troubling. Inferus then bought his gaze to Oktai who was crying, while praising the overlord.

Staring at him he could not resist the strange urge to take out his dataslate and capture a few photos. He will hang this over the old man forever. “Why aren’t you praising me?” The voice came from the other seat next to him, that was to his left.

He saw the woman sitting down while crossing her legs, her tail moving in the air. Her dress was almost see through and her neck was covered in jeweled necklaces, the cult of ending member was kneeling in front of her. He assumed that the seat belonged to him. “Why aren’t you bowing?” She said in annoyance.

She played with her ear slightly, the aura of annoyance did not vanish. “Bow now.” A strange compulsion gripped him, he narrowed his eyes. “No!” he hissed. The invader sighed “there are always hiccups in plans…” she said smoothly. “The astartes small work allowed a window for me to squeeze through. If only I was at full power…but I guess you are just like me.” “Like you?” “You give your respect to barely anyone, you hate being controlled. I adore and hate people like you.” She gestured her feet slightly, the cultist then slombered his tongue over it like a dog. “The galaxy was supposed to be mine” she hissed. “The anathema ruined everything!” Those few words caused him to raise his eyebrow “You are an alien...and anathema? You mean the emperor? What did he do to you?” The Overlord narrowed her eyes at him, her face then relaxed. “You can work for me. I need people like you.” “No thanks, I don’t work for aliens, it should be the other way round.”

The woman chuckled slightly “fine…” her lower jaw then parted to reveal a gaping maw, the flesh held rows upon rows of fangs. She pulled the cultist up and started devouring his face, his muffled screams were those of rapture as it was torn apart. She then pushed the cultist back.

Her face then came together again, her lower mouth and upper body was stained in blood, strangely he could not help but feel she now looked...exotic in a sense. “You could be my consort. I had many in the past.” “I have to refuse again, you are an enemy of the 4th. Perhaps when I enslave you we can talk about it.” The alien smiled at him “Astaroth or Inanna, whatever you prefer. Once my new slaves break you we can talk about you serving me.” She clicked her fingers, everyone in the theatre looked at him. “Have fun.” she said in a mocking tone.

He could hear a whistling sound, he ducked. Oktai just tried to remove his head with his sword. As he rose again he twisted to him and pushed the old man back with telekensis. He was sent flying into a crowd of people. An astartes roared and charged towards him smashing aside humans while doing so, he drew his power sword and moved to attack him. Inferus ran towards him but he flipped over him using psychic powers to aid him. “Taurus!” he shouted.

As the name left his mouth the daemon came charging through the theatre doors, violet flames flaring out of his nostrils. He smashed through astartes like they were rag-dolls. Inferus ran towards him, he could hear the alien tutting. “How did I not notice you?” Inferus focused on his captain, as they met he asked “what is going on?” +Corruption now grips the world as I told you. Now jump onto my back.+ He nodded and hopped on. The whole theatre was converging upon them. “W-What do we do?” +We destroy the screen. Astaroth is using the scattered jewel dust from Tetricus’ bracelet. Through it she can reach into people’s minds. Be prepared to kill all those who get in our way.+ “We can’t!” +They are our enemies.+ “We still have a world to invade! Eidolon still wants his prize!” At the mention of Eidolon Taurus grunted in annoyance. +Hold on.+

He charged towards the stage, his rampaging charge killed cultists on both sides. But when it came to the astartes Inferus sent them flying with telekinesis. Justus roared out as he came rushing towards them. “For mistress Astaroth! I wilt tear thy organs from thy corse for daring to go against mine lady!” Taurus shook his head +how annoying…+, he smashed Justus aside like he was child the phoenix terminator crashed on top of a group of Black Capra cultists reducing them to a blood stain.

As they got close to the stage broken priestess was floating above them, she summoned a great eldritch fireball and threw it at them.

Darkness then swirled around them, Inferus found himself rising as Taurus assumed his daemonic form. Inferus looked around he was now on his captain’s shoulder, Taurus reared up his skeletal head, he sucked in the ball of fire douvering it completely. Inferus raised his fingers and blasted bio-lightning at the broken priestess, he sent her sprawling to the ground. +Go now. Destroy the screen.+ Inferus nodded, he leapt from Taurus shoulder, he summoned six bolts of dark energy and sent them towards the screen.

The bolts caused the device to explode in a shower of psychic energy, Inferus rolled as he landed on the ground. He rose and looked around, Astaroth looked slightly annoyed as her form faded away. Everyone in the theatre were now rubbing their heads, groaning in pain. Justus sat up. “What betid?” Rothac strode over to his fellow phoenix terminator and helped him up. Inferus breathed out a sigh of relief “It seems everyone is back to normal, Taurus…” he looked back, the daemon was now gone. “How does he do that?”

Cassius walked up to him clearly annoyed “Did you do something?” “No my lord, I do think we should invade the world.” “Why?” “Well...I think something is trying to ruin us. Tetricus will need help.” The prefector simply nodded, he started to gather everyone up and ordered for the invasion of Asex. Watching this he smiled, this was not what Tetricus planned but it’s clear that ensuring his brothers loyalty was a good idea.

***
Simiel gazed at the hololith of Asex while frowning, they have come for their routine visit to check upon the artifact but the auspex and image readings on the world were troubling. He could see Alfred’s countenance was ashen. “Is it free?” he asked. Alfred shook his head “N-No, but how did the creature break through the wards?” Simiel frowned, as captain of the 3rd company of the grey seekers part of his task here was contain possible corruption. There was always a risk to researching the past, his chapter knows that well since they place great value on knowledge and history. “It seems they are succumbed. Let us start this sorry task.” Alfred grimaced “I should of have destroyed it…” “It’s too late for such talk, as you recall destroying the artifact might of freed whatever malign presence is held within it.” The liberian creased his brow. “You are right it’s too late for re-” A serf then called out interrupting Alfred. “My lord unknown ship on auspex scanners!” The hololith shifted to display a heretical ship, drop pods were being launched upon the world.

Simiel narrowed his eyes “Traitors…” he hissed. “It seems this planet is beyond hope now. We have another task old friend.” Alfred gripped his force staff tightly. “It’s now clear that the corruption spreading on the world was their doing. The creature must of used it to reach out!” “That seems to be the case…” Simiel rose from his command throne “now it’s time for war.”

***
Solomon stood in front of his mansion before a great crowd. They have all dressed for the occasion, fine black leather mixed in with armour, along with jewelry. He could spot some have even scarred themselves.

He looked down to the bowel that has now been filled with the seed of their Overlord. Filling the tomes with her glory was the correct course of action, now all the researchers along with their personal guards are united in one goal. But to assault the vault as they are now would be suicide, through ritual sacrifice and holy degradation her seed has been summoned. The Overlord has told him that her great people infused a portion of their essence into these creatures the Evincos dubbed them as the vermis. They were given to favoured slaves, consorts and concubines. The pale worm like snakes slithered in the bowel, he called the first one forward.

It was Amanda, she has carved the rune of their ruler upon her forehead. She got to one knee while holding her blade “for the overlord!” She shouted, the crowd gathered intoned her words. She opened her mouth, Solomon picked a snake out and dropped it into her eager maw. Amanda tried hard to swallow it, there was a lump in her throat, the snake was slithering it was evident to him that it was trying to push itself down.

It took but a few seconds for the snake to move downwards. Then came the changes, the holy changes. Amanda is lucky, soon he will also be a utter slave for Astaroth, to be used and directed by her, to kill for her. His existence will belong to her alone, he found no worth in living if it was not for her. He thought to eat one now, he shivered with pleasure at the thought. But he had this duty to perform first.

Amanda fell to the ground, she started to thrash and groan as her complexion turned pale. Her muscles bulged, her body turned more slender and her hair shifted to stark white. Her eyes changed to slits and finally her form started to look more androgynous. She sat up and blinked a few times. She started to laugh while crying at the same time. “I-I can feel him! In my bones! In my blood and body! Command me! I beg you!” Amanda looked up to the skies awaiting an answer. The crowd turned frantic, they rushed towards him eager to be next but he held his hand up. “Stop!” the crowd froze in their tracks. “Relax...we will all get our turn. I of all people want to subjugate myself but we can’t be animals. We have been chosen!”

His fellow followers finally took a step back. Then next person came forward and knelt, he opened his mouth. Solomon picked out another of the sacred Vermis. “Soon…”

Long chapter today. So yeah...war and all that.

Chapter 5
Tetricus gripped a scion by the throat, on his way out of the museum he removed the bracelet allowing the flames to dance around his form. The imperial soldier cried out in agony while in his grip but his own eyes were locked to the skies. He could see drop pods belonging to his company was thundering down to the city, thunderhawks baring the heraldry of the grey seekers were moving towards the vault. The hand gripping a tome was a rather plain icon for any space marine chapter, but since they are thin bloods he can stop himself from being too annoyed.

He grumbled “who is ruining my plan?” He walked down the steps, a unit of scions ran towards him pointing lasguns at him. He scratched his head with his free hand. “By the way do any of you know what is going on?” The question did not phase them, they simply opened fire. The lasers did nothing for he simply drew in the energy into his dead frame, adding to fire swirling around him. At most all they are doing is causing their comrade to burn more violently. He threw the scion he held at the others before him, he then swept his other hand over them incinerating everyone in front him using the scion he threw as a flame source.

Tetricus then stroked his chin as the loyalists slowly burned to death. “I wonder if Inferus did something?” He shook his head “no...I can still feel the presence…” Whatever it was, the entity is trying to smother everything with its influence but he wondered how the loyalists at the vault are handling it?

***

Simiel stepped walked down the landing bay of the thunderhawk with his honour guard they were decorated intercessor space marines, veterans of the indomitus crusade. Lieutenant Zophiel loomed over him as they walked that was one fact he could not get used to. But his brother is diligent and one day he will take over the company.

The tempestor prime Givor Lifar and captain of the 34th dark eagles saluted as their boots touched the ground “My lord.” Simiel looked at the vault, the wards were in place still. The grey building burned with runes and icons of their chapter. “Has it got out?” The tempestor was someone he could trust with the knowledge of what is contained within the deep recesses of the vault, his duty is his life. He could see it in his brown eyes. “No my lord, but at the moment the checkpoints at both ends leading into this section of the city is on high alert. I have ordered my men to gun down anyone who comes through the gates. Also anti-air guns will keep the drop pods from landing in this area. If you did not send us the codes before landing I would’ve had your thunderhawks exterminated.” Zophiel nodded “you are right captain, he is diligent.” the lieutenant interjected.

Simiel looked down both roads, wide defensive emplacements guard the vault, from heavy bolter batteries, scions and soon astartes. The traitors need to get through three checkpoints on each side in order to get here depending on where they come from. It was agreed with Solomon that the research section and the artists area of the city will only have one way to enter the vault area.

He had to appreciate the fact that Solomon even planned for the possibility of the city being corrupted. It was an outcome he hoped that would never come, but here they are. Alfred strode up to him “I am going inside, I have to check on it.” “Very well take a few of our brothers with you just in case.” Alfred gave a weak smile “already handled.” He gestured to the sternguard squad, they were checking over their bolters and power swords. The veteran’s of his chapter do not exactly obey the codex in the sense he believes that veterans should have the appropriate tools to handle any situation.

“I shall be going. We have to hurry.” Alfred then briskly walked to the blast doors with the sternguard squad. He could see the gun-emplacements locked onto him instantly, the countdown started from the mounted servitor hooked up above the doors. His company liberian leaned forward and looked into the retinal scanner. Then came a chime, the guns deactivated and the blast doors opened as he stepped into the darkness with his escort he hoped that the veterans would not be needed.

But he knew Alfred’s will is strong, he has served with him for years.

***
The mass-carrier rumbled, Inferus grimaced. The human forces were so large now the thunderhawks are now reserved for astartes. Booker looked down to him “are you eager knight?” “I am eager but this is a tight fit.” He stood next to a large black box, he guarded it with Oktai for it held Tetricus’ equipment. Soon as the assault was called by Cassius everything crumbled in a sense, everyone simply desired to attack or dispoil areas of the city. So he decided to head to his lord he could sense him wandering near the museum. If he can get to him he will be able to gather everyone together and point them towards the vault. If he was honest with himself he can’t even control the cult of ending. The Broken Priestess gave him command but they prefer to wander off and begin converting the populace.

He remembered Tetricus words that everyone has large ego’s on the ship. They just follow the biggest one. Their creed or way of following of slaanesh does not matter, only their own desires and wants. He frowned slightly, the oracle’s ego is most likely larger than his. According to the teachings of the cult he is a terrible leader, then it clicked. “I am just a foot soldier….” a good foot soldier that can kill, murder and brutalize. In other words people will just copy him, not follow him.

Oktai suddenly grumbled, Inferus raised his eyebrow “what’s wrong?” “There is no way I would worship a xeno.” “Are you still mad about that?” “Yes I am mad, mad enough I want to tear out it’s eyes.” “You are aware the alien is also most likely a daemon as well?” The old man shrugged “is that meant to change anything?” Sometimes Oktai surprises him in ways that he does not expect. He takes everything in stride while he worries about leading, cooking and warring with the Black Capra.

The carrier then shuddered and ground to a stop. As the landing bay came down all of the cultists streamed out of the gunship. Inferus gestured to Wade and Dorene “help carry this.” He did not have to to say anything to the old man, his hand was already on a handle. Dorene frowned slightly “we could organise the cult and make our way to the vault. We have the numbers. If we take the vault or even a checkpoint before anyone else the masters will look upon us favourably.” He narrowed his eyes are her, he was in no mood for her desire for glory. Not yet, they need Tetricus if they are going to face the overlord. “Help me carry the case.” he said firmly.

Dorene did nothing for a moment, Wade’s eyes went from him to her his hand wrapped around the other handle in an instant. “Sire...I feel you care for the masters too much. We should be focusing on ourselves. They are demi-gods, flesh wrought into a monstrosity of war. Do I need to remind you that the only reason why we overtook the Black Capra is due to the cult? The broken priestess leads, you are but her commander.” She looked impassively at him, like she was stating fact. But she was right, but he was in no mood to argue now. Not here. “Help me carry the case. Right now.” he placed just a hint of psychic power into his words. He would end her in an instant if she refuses again. Dorene simply nodded and placed her hand onto a handle.

Inferus counted and as he reached one they hefted the case up. They took it down the ramp. Looking around he could see that the astartes have done some damage to this part of the city. Buildings are covered in blood, symbols of the dark prince was painted upon them. Strewn bodies were hanging from lamp posts and those who have survived are being dragged out of corners by the cult of ending, whips are cracked and staffs are polished. Their supposed “holy” instruments are being prepared for unbelievers who resist the word of the broken priestess. The scion soldiers who were still alive held defiant looks at the cult placed them onto their knees, one soldier shouted. “You heretics won’t get away with this! You wi-” Booker backhanded the soldier snapping his neck. “Speak not with foul tongues heathen. Your eyes will be opened, you will hear our word and walk with us to paradise. You will bring the galaxy into the thrall of the dark prince.” A cultist then handed booker a tome, he started to preach.

Those who were not looking to be listening were whipped, some had arms and legs smacked with golden staves. Inferus walked up to Booker while carrying the case. “Don’t you think we should find our lord first? I want a portion of the cultists.” Booker looked down to him “I cannot give any to you, for we are conducting our holy task.” “I am in command.” “Yet the broken priestess has told us to use our best judgement even if you have command. You should be helping us in converting it’s what slaanesh would want.” He looked back slightly to see Dorene smirking, she is being vindicated at the moment. Something that will cause problems in the future. As his lord said the dark prince builds upon ego’s. In a manner of speaking it might be too late. “Dorene, Wade.” They straightened at the mention of their names. “Go with the other knights and round up the cultists who want to go with you. Find your own battles.” Dorene let go of the case right away, Wade slowly let go. “Are you sure?” Wade asked. “He is sure.” said Dorene.

Inferus nodded “I am.” he looked back to Booker. “I will let you continue your work.” “Thank you, Sir Inferus. But I shall speak to the priestess of your desire not to involve yourself with our work.” To him that sounded like a threat, he chuckled and looked over to Oktai. Due to his helmet he was not sure what face he was making, overall he has no idea how he truly thinks. “You can do something else as well.” “I am fine my young lord, let us continue our journey.” He nodded, without Dorene and Wade they essentially have to drag the case.

As they got some distance from his knights and the cultists he shook his head. “Am I good at leading Oktai?” “Nope.” Inferus almost laughed at his answer. “So honest…” “I try my young lord.” Despite his opinion he felt he could trust him, that he would have his back no matter what happens. “How can I change that?” “Maybe you can exist without leading.” The question confused him slightly. “Taurus said that you need to master everything to achieve perfection. If I remain a poor leader perfection is forever out of my grasp.” Oktai shook his head “you know your father showed me the past one time. Trying to display why the primarch’s and space marines are so flawed.” “That sounds like him.” “But I saw something different.” Oktai drew his interest suddenly, he has spent years listening to Taurus’ directions and strangely it’s not leading him in a better direction. No matter what he does or tries it still never works. “Tell me what you saw.”

Oktai nodded “well he showed me the warhawk, Jaghati Khan he is almost...venerated on chogoris. He wanted to destroy how I viewed the great Khan.” “Do you respect him?” “Oh yes, still do.” “So my father’s lesson did not work then?” “Indeed it didn’t and let me tell you why I still respect him, he did not care for the opinions of others. Not truly, he would form his own answers, seek his own form of perfection. In a manner of speaking Jaghati and Fulgrim before the horus heresy broke were quite similar. They wanted the same things from my observation.” “But what was the difference?” “Well...the warhawk did not boast. He knew that he was perfect so why do you need to prove it to others? Considering how his sons follow him it seemed that his philosophy worked out.”

Inferus mumbled slightly, it made sense. He does worry about what people think of him, he worries for how others feel as well, even now. A question spawned in his mind. “So if you and I fought now who would win?” Oktai chuckled, he did not answer his question and that annoyed him slightly. “I could beat you.” “There it is boasting, the fact you have to say it shows that you can’t. You doubt that you can.” Then it clicked as he said that, he nodded slowly in understanding. “So...I shouldn’t care, I should just care for myself.” “Indeed my young lord, be free with yourself. Maybe when you understand that I will call you my Khan?” The old man’s words bounced in his heart, strangely he thought he now understood how his lord now thinks. If he feels something is best he normally does not care for their protests or opinions. In a manner of speaking Dorene is right, Tetricus can handle himself.

Then he felt a burning sensation crawling through his body, he stopped, so did Oktai. “I think he is here.” Inferus said out loud. “I am here.” the voice sounded slightly annoyed, from the corner Tetricus stepped out and walked to them. “So you bought my gear.” Inferus bowed slightly “yes my lord.” They let go of the handle, the case dropped to the floor with a thud.

Tetricus opened it up and went to work placing his armour on, due to his psychic powers he could attach parts that normally require aid. As the power pack floated into place his lord put on his helmet. “I found your conversation quite interesting.” he said in a flat tone. Inferus straignted “y-you were listening?” “Oh yeah, I have been following you two for awhile. You should listen to Oktai more Inferus.” The old man gave a small laugh “I thank you for the compliment my lord.” “Eh...don’t call me lord. Tetricus is fine.” “Very well Tetricus I am curious to see what you do from here.” “Well…” he picked out his staff from the case. “First I shall gather the simpletons and then we march to the vault.”

Inferus shook his head, how casual they are with each other shocked him. “Is something wrong Inferus? Can’t handle that I like someone other than you? Is your self worth crying in great agony that I find Oktai amusing to talk to?” “So he is just amusing?” “And wise Inferus.” Oktai folded his arms and looked over to him. “See my young lord? I am wise. You should listen to me more often.” he said in a joyful manner. Inferus wanted to crease his brow, he wouldn’t be able to handle both of them together. They are like two peas in a pod. “So are you going to send out a psychic call my lord?” Tetricus shook his head “No, going to meet all of them personally it’s much more intimidating that way. My brothers would find talking into their minds far too annoying and ignore my orders. Save Justus they are all superficial like that, just like you.” “I am superficial!?” Tetricus looked over to him “Oh yes! When our daemonic captain tells you to jump you say how high? If he tells you to bark you will bark. You are a follower….nothing wrong with that. Yet you pout and moan thinking that you know best until it blows up on your face and then you cry over the spilled milk.”

Inferus ground his teeth, “Like you can talk…” Tetricus turned away from him “you are so easy my dear boy. Biting at any barb thrown your way. Learn to shrug off your mistakes and walk onward.” His lord started walking down the street, it’s evident the conversation is being left there. A burning fury still held him, but for now he has to focus on what is before them. The old man said nothing and simply strode forward with his lord. “Those two don’t even have a care in the world….”

***
Nolan walked the now quiet ship with the oracle, as leader of the honour guard his chosen have to watch for any danger. His carapace armour was form fitting and he held his sword in one hand and a stormshield in the other. It was the standard equipment of the chosen. “Might you tell me why we are not on world oracle?” Her featureless face came to him “it’s not necessary and the astartes do not care. They have the Black Capra if they want someone to eat a bullet.” “I see...what of Asriel?” He still questioned the decision to give him command, but it’s the broken priestess will. She sees a future that they are all blind to. “You want to know Nolan?” “I do.” She nodded “giving him command will reveal his flaws. It will make it easier for us to bring his knights into the fold. Some have converted already considering we are pushing back the Black Capra. We are the ones making it safe to walk these halls again and through that everyone can commit to their pleasures in peace.” Now the plan was taking shape before him “Our cult will rule the ship.” “Yes, our lord would not mind such an outcome as long as we are effective for that’s all he cares for.”

As they made a corner they ran into someone he did not expect to see, it was the queen of the Black Capra. Like the oracle she was surrounded by guards. He got into a battle stance and with the rest of his chosen they took a step forward. “Stay back priestess.” “It’s fine.” she walked right past them. Shidonai raised her eyebrow, but he could see she was somewhat on edge due to the oracle’s presence. “When the lord of snakes makes his offer...refuse.” The broken priestess said this firmly, with conviction. “Lord of snakes? Is a trick of yours witch?” “A warning...for if you accept we will destroy the Black Capra. They will fold into us and follow the true way. The dark prince desires that I give you a chance.” Shidonai snorted in amusement “who are you tell me of slaanesh? You are such an ugly thing without a face...not even a smote of beauty.” “Beauty is but one facet, in my eyes you are the ugly one. Your soul fire is small and without beauty. It’s a tiny ember trying to fight against a gale.” The priestess continued walking forward, Nolan was about to call out but to his surprise the queen of the Black Capra stood aside with her guards.

Nolan quickly caught up with the oracle, they walked in silence for a few minutes. He was about to open his mouth to speak but the broken priestess stopped again. She looked up to the ceiling “The Lord of Pain will rise and take it’s logic. Thus it exists by his whims…” She then looked ahead again. “So we wait…” She continued walking, Nolan thought to say something but he knew that she will not elaborate on what she just saw. She had that air about her, he could taste honey in his mouth.

So he continued his duties in silence.

***
He liked coming to the lower levels to feast, drawing forth his power in the theatre took much more from him than he expected. Taurus picked over the corpse of the screaming mortal, he prefered to to keep meals alive, their screams oddly made the taste sweeter. He crunched slowly on meat and bone, he shook his frame. +His growth has stopped…Cristian is also becoming more perfect...+ Inferus is still careful, fear keeps him from taking the plunge but Cristian is blossoming wonderfully. +Should I eat both of them? Then they will both know true perfection?+ He mused on that thought several times before. +Yes I should….+ He then shook his head in annoyance. +No...not yet. Those two can grow more before joining me.+ He disliked hesitation, but whenever it comes to devouring those two he discards the thought right away. It was an annoyance he can do without.

He steadily finished his meal, he looked up and a bullet crashed into his right eye. He chewed and then swallowed. He sniffed the air +no fear...such darkness...such….+ That word screamed in his head again and again, the word slaanesh pressed upon him, the word that the dark prince told him to find and seek. +Perfection….+ he started to trot down the hallway, another bullet slammed into his other eye.

It was annoying but he did not need eyes to see, instead he used his true sight. Several miles away he could see an inky round blotch, it was black and bubbly. Her love dripped from this soul in excessive amounts. Taurus found himself running, he needed to eat the one before him. Then he fell to the ground his two front legs were shot off. Pink blood began to ooze on the floor.

He thought to quickly regenerate them but decided against it, the precious soul was coming to him. “Y’all take a look at this.” More orbs of darkness appeared before him, how he could block his sight he did not understand. They came towards him. “That was some good shooting.” the voice was female, it was both cold and smooth. “Sister, I tell you that I am a fine shot...Bessy was with me. Now at least we can eat somethin. God bought this meal before us.” At the mention of being devoured he thought that it was amusing, this is the natural state of the galaxy. To devour the weak, to dominate the weak and then to add them to yourself. Taurus regenerated his limbs and eyes, his tail moved in amusement.

He spotted his attackers for a moment, he could see the male wielding an almost archaic rifle, the grip was even wooden, then the female had four limbs, two ended in crab claws. +Mortals yo-+ He was blinded again suddenly, he dropped to the ground again. He wanted to eat the ones before him even more. “Cow’s should be dead in the ground once you put a bullet in em..stay on the ground please. Bessy is quite tired.” “Cash it looks more like a bull than a cow.” said the female. “Oh shut it, just keep dancin like you always do.” He could hear the rifle moving. “Now just hold still for a moment...I am just gonna put a bullet in your brain.” Taurus smiled, such a thing won’t kill him. “Watcha sayin Bessy? That we should run to the hills?” The female groaned in annoyance “your rifle doesn’t talk to you.” “Ssssh! I am talkin to my wife! Don’t blame me that you can’t get some lovin!” “Your form of loving is putting bullet’s in people’s eyes.” “Which is lovin all the same Dancer.” There was silence for a moment and then the human called Cash spoke again. “Right! We are running.”

Then he heard the footsteps going away from him. The souls were already a few meters away. He cursed +You won’t escape!+ He assumed his true form, his body reached the ceiling of the hallway. He wanted to eat them, they are worthy to be added to his form.

He dropped down and ran forward using his extra limbs to aid him. The man with the rifle looked back “ooh-wee! He is big! Bessy was right!” The female grumbled in annoyance. What Taurus noticed is that the whole group wielded archaic weapons, but they also looked somewhat filthy, save the female who wore a skin tight black suit the rest wore cloaks, torn jackets and open robes. “Ok! Ok! We can stop now!” shouted Cash. The whole group stopped and faced him. The one named Cash pulled out a dataslate from his jacket and pushed a button.

Suddenly a metal wall slammed down in front of him. Taurus looked back, it was the same behind him as well. He rose to stand upright +I can phase through this…+ He reached for the wall but his hands sizzled on contact, he hissed in pain and bought them back.

Then he heard a beep, he looked to the walls and saw dynamite and other explosives. There was a timer on them, ten seconds on each. Taurus gave a great laugh a plan started to form in his mind as the explosives counted down to zero. The agony that consumed him as his body was blown to pieces was a beautiful thing, at that moment he decided he could use these people in the future.

***
Cash pressed the button again, the doors slid up and all that remained was a pool of pink blood and body parts. “See! Tinkerer said that the ship would be fine!” Dancer shook her head in annoyance “it’s only through Valerie’s wards that the ship remained intact.” He waved the the Dancer away in annoyance. “Sister...it was my genius, God looks favourably on me…” “I have no idea why God even favours a buffoon like you….” “Well I am diligent with Bessy, it’s my sharpshooting that wards away the light. Even dropped one of it’s champions.” “From a safe distance I should add.” Dancer said in a mocking tone. Cash removed his rifle from his back and rubbed the black frame “Don’t listen to her Bessy...she is just jealous...it’s because she is single…” He then felt a stabbing pain in his side, Dancer was poking one of her crab claws into the side of his belly. “S-Stop that!” he shouted. “You are also forgetting Valerie’s illusions keep most people away.” “Run. My love...Run…” “Bessy says to run, now!” He started running without hesitation, Dancer had good instincts so she dropped into a sprint right away.

Some were to slow, the pink blood lashed out and grabbed a few drawing them into the pool. Even when they are about to die they kept fighting fear did not even cross their faces, he expects nothing less from shadows. All of them are chosen by God.

He looked back to see a bovine skull rising from the blood +so perfect….so beautiful…+ the animal whispered into his mind.

Cash chuckled “you hear that Dancer? A cow considers us to be pretty!” “It’s a bull…” “Bah! Not much difference! You still eat em.” “Have you considered maybe that the thing we are hunting is a daemon?” “Why would a minion of God walk around as a cow?” “What did you expect?” “Dunno...I just expected them to be pettrier than choosing to appear as a big piece of meat...” Cash then focused on running, they all did for almost an hour.

After awhile they stopped, he rubbed his neck. “What do you think those heathens are plannin this time?” “Why do you always think they are going to invade?” the Dancer said in annoyance. “Cause they are minions of the light! It’s why we shadows prepare our bodies!” “You have been listening to the Elder too much.” “Hey! Careful what you say sister...might need to put a bullet in your head.” The rest stepped back, he could not see what expression Dancer was making under her helm but he could tell she wanted to fight. “So you want to be a stepping stone cash?” She assumed a battle stance.

They circled each other, a part of him wondered if he would be fast enough to shoot her in the head without a scope. The endless drills at the range and putting down minions of the light will be put to the test. “Don’t fight Cash...I can’t bear to watch…” “Sorry Bessy! Gotta teach this one to respect one’s elders…” “Enough!” Out of the darkness an old man with a greatsword strapped to his back appeared before them. He used a cane to help him walk, he looked infirm but Cash knew that was but a ruse. A ruse he has fallen for in the past.

Both he and the Dancer relaxed “Elder.” he noticed they both said it at once. They did not bow, for a shadow does not bow to another. But the Elder was respected, he showed all of them how to walk the path of darkness. “So you think to kill each other?” “Why not? We do it all the time.” “Aye but change is coming, everyone will be needed. You got the attention of something powerful.” “So...it wasn’t a cow?” The Elder sighed “we are returning home, no more excursions until the appropriate time.” The Dancer flipped him off with one of her normal limbs, he returned the gesture. “Damn Dancer...thinkin she can run her mouth off like that...” “She can, you think I need protection?” The Elder’s eyes fell upon him. “N-No…” “Good, now let’s get going.” Everyone followed the Elder but he had to wonder what change is coming to them? In the end all he could do is to continue to improve his craft for that day.

***
Clavin walked with his house through the research wing of the city, the silence was strange. “Auspex readings said there were hostiles here…” he said out loud. The queen ordered them to attack this area to show how strong they are but now he is having doubts. He was hoping someone would respond to what he said. Jonathan swung his blade around “we will find someone relax. Joan knows what she is doing.” He frowned at their new member.

They have to be careful for their numbers are being bled white, after Dariszar the masters have put them in the front of every conflict. Spending their lives like coin, the worst punishment of all was the attack upon the homeworld of the Burning Rose they were confined to the ship. It was the worst kind of torture to know that others are enjoying themselves slaughtering the loyalists and you are excluded.

Joan shook her head “we are being watched…” Clavin focused he could spot souls hiding in pathways and behind statues. He signaled his mistress, she nodded and gestured. The house members who had grenade’s removed them from belts, he could see the plan forming before him.

They will be thrown in the general area where the enemy is hiding and in the confusion they will advance. But as they grasped the grenades the enemy shot out from their hiding places. Their speed was abnormal, they wielded serrated blades and held autopistols.

In almost perfect unison they fired their pistols taking down several among his house, Joan roared out “kill them!” Clavin was about to take a step forward but stopped. He got a better look at those they are facing, all of them were pale in complexion and they had white hair. But their bladework was uncanny, they flipped over people with grace and bisected people in clean strokes.

Jonathan almost flailed trying to hit them as a female literally punched his head off. Atthat moment he looked more deeply into their souls and he sensed a strange influence. It was strong, powerful and far more glorious than the queen. Voicing such things would be heresy but he had to admit he is getting bored of Joan’s antics.

His mistress shouted at him as everyone around him were being sliced to pieces. “Fight Clavin! What are you doing!?” She was slightly turned to him, but the female that punched off Jonathan’s head stabbed her in the gut. He watched his mistress's eyes go wide, the female then gripped her head and tore it off with ease.

She removed her blade and kicked the corpse, she bought the head over her face and let the blood flow down to her face and body she then cast it aside. Their attackers then converged upon him, he looked at his bolt pistol and power sword.

He dropped them and raised his hands “Wait.” All of them approached him weapons raised, but the female sheathed her blade. “Stop.” they all froze. As she spoke it was evident that she is the leader of this group or perhaps unit? She walked up to him her boots clacked on the ground with each step, she wore a black leather tank top showing her belly and tight leather trousers.

She leaned in and sniffed him “No fear on this one.” She placed her hand on his shoulder and she pushed him to his knees with a slight tap. Clavin looked up she was toned, strong even. He could see and feel that she is blessed. “Are you going to kill me?” he asked. She stared at him, her eyes were slits and for some reason he thought someone else other than the woman before him was staring at him.

She blinked rapidly, but in a few short seconds her blinking slowed. She then nodded “you are worthy.” She reached into her mouth, he saw her hand moving down her neck. Clavin flinched back slightly, he saw something press against her belly. She then pulled out a worm like snake that flailed her grip. “You will join my unit as an neophyte.” He did not like the look of that creature, it chilled him to the bone. But the other option is death, and he has no desire to die like a fool. “So...what do you want me to do?” Clavin asked. “Open your mouth.” she said in a flat tone. “This one was birthed from my own vermis within my body. It will grow and if I feel you are worthy you might lead your own unit.” At the mention of increasing prospects that didn’t sound so bad.

So he opened his mouth, the female before him gripped his neck and pushed the creature into his maw. She then stepped back, right away he felt like he was choking. He could feel something slithering in his throat and it was pushing downwards. But for some reason he wanted it to enter his body, with all his might he tried to swallow it.

After a few tries the creature went down, he felt it hitting his belly and then came the feeling of euphoria. His body started to heat up, drool fell from his mouth. He felt thousands of hands caressing his body, then an iron grip clamping down on his mind. +Obey me...worship me...praise me…+ her voice was like the song of heaven, each word she uttered caused his heart to soar. “Y-Yes…” The sensation increased, he felt his bones bending, his body was changing.

He could feel it in his heart that this was a being of the dark prince, that he is serving something greater than astartes. Then he felt that same hand picking through his mind, pulling at information. The sensation was strangely painful but all he felt was love for her. Once it ceased a sense of dread gripped him he longed for her touch. +I must act quickly...follow Amanda my wonderful slave.+ Clavin nodded.

He got up, right away he noticed that he was now pale and his hair is now white. “Are you...Amanda?” he asked. She nodded and smiled “how does it feel to serve him?” “Good, I feel...strong...whole even.” “Come we are hunting for more people who are worthy, then at the order of the Bond master he will march on the vault to free our Overlord.” Clavin picked up his power sword and bolt pistol. He clenched them tightly, he fell in with his people. Some eyed him with uncertainty and he could understand why. For he is new and a traitor but he felt he would fit right in with them compared to the fools who sought to stand against his overlord.

***
Cassius charged down the hallway, he had to be careful the scions had good aim. Several of those who followed him were taken down by a shot cracking right through an eye lense or landing in the gorget. He almost danced through the las-fire to get to close to combat, once there with quick sword slashes he sliced heads, arms and legs. Right away he noticed his brothers were not with him, he severed the head of the last mortal and flicked to them. He was about to shout at them but they were clapping, even Vardas was impressed.

He smirked, they were awestruck by his swordplay “now, now..we are searching for slaves. Enough showering me with praise...” They continued through the building, he noticed that it was an art workshop. Crude paintings lined the walls and a part of him thought to actually execute the mortals if any are found for creating such a travesty.

They searched each of the rooms but what was inside each of them caused him to raise his eyebrow. Blood lined the floors of every room, there was the smell of excrement also if he removed his helmet. It’s evident people died here but there was no corpses. As he arrived at the last room door he gripped the handle and opened it. “We should be careful…” it was Vardas speaking. Cassius did not even look back “what is there to fear?” “The favoured slave of Tetricus said something on this planet seeks to ruin us. What if it’s here?” Cassius chuckled “are you taking his opinion seriously? Calm down, once we get our hands on some slaves you will forget your worries.”

He opened the door and stepped into the room, what he found were mortals painting frantically, next to each painter was several buckets. Cassius sheathed his blade and walked around, the humans ignored him. But looking into the buckets he could spot that some held the colour red, others were white and some were brown. There was a whole host of colours but as he arrived at a woman covered in gore, he spotted a skull floating on the surface of the bucket holding what is possibly red paint. His eyes then moved to the painting and it was magnificent.

He saw a burning skeleton reaping the souls of a populace, a crowd of people joining in the carnage with snake tongues jutting from their mouths, he could also see astartes who were multicoloured who were whipping and killing cowering mortals, he could even spot terminators stomping on what he assumes to be loyalists.

The highlights and blending were perfect. These people need to belong to him. Cassius placed his hand on her shoulder, the female stopped and looked up at him. Her eyes were bloodshot, the bags around her eyes were almost black.

Just by her garb it’s evident that she most like defecated in her seat because she was dedicated to this piece he found such a thing admirable. “How would all of you like to work for me?” She looked to the painting and then at him. “T-That’s you…” Cassius bought his eyes to where she was staring and strangely he saw himself stabbing a pale human. He furrowed his brow, behind him he could also see Vardas, in the corner was Justus and his fellow phoenix guard stomping on astartes in grey armour. He could even see Erastus picking through the corpses, Finally he saw Faust playing his strange instrument. His eyes then moved to the skeleton then he remembered the boring show. He hoped it would get good until his mind went blank for a moment. He removed his hand from the painter’s shoulder he gestured to all of them.

“We are leaving, come with me.” They will craft the finest paintings for him, he could even leverage them against his brothers.

***

Tetricus waited outside the workshop, he should be coming out soon. He could sense him and the fact he seemed awfully happy. Since he is so kind to his grumpy brother he wanted to allow him to be joyful for a moment more hence he has not entered the building.

He looked over to Faust who was standing next to him, on the way here he ran into the noise marine and his squad. He was among a group of mortals playing a song, they were obviously dead but he did not care. His brother wanted to finish the song and he allowed it. “My lord are you going to play in the theatre again?” “What?” Faust clenched the guitar “what do you mean what? You have talent and everyone should see it.” “Oh that was the only show I will ever do.” He could sense that Faust was absolutely mortified at his words. “W-Why? Don’t you care for us? We enjoyed hearing you play!” Tetricus chuckled “I love you brother but I don't love you that much.” Faust trembled he started to weep. “But...if you do well in this conflict I might just put on a show.” All of the kakophoni collectively gasped and turned eager, they began adjusting frequencies and preparing themselves for war.

Behind him he could hear Inferus sighing heavily, Tetricus grinned he knows that he won’t do it. He has far more important things to do. The doors of the workshop then opened to reveal Cassius and his squad. Around him were humans in filthy clothing as the prefector looked at him he tutted “what are you doing here?” “Getting my wonderful brother so we can attack the main objective on this world!” he said sarcastically. The prefector walked down the steps, he held a woman closely to him as he approached him. Tetricus bought his gaze to her. “Look at you! Do you love her dear brother?” “I love her work you idiot.” “I see so you are not going to flay her?” At the mention of flaying her gripped the woman more tightly. “No, she is...all of them are special.” “Look who is now not treating pathetic mortals like slaves?” Cassius grumbled in annoyance “sometimes I regret betraying you…” “I am glad that you do because if you didn’t I would of got my toture tools ready!” “I thought that was a joke?” he could detect a hint of nervousness in his voice. “Maybe it is? Maybe it isn’t? Because you care for your new humans so much we will pass by a carrier first. After that we will head to the gate leading to the vault.” “What of Erastus and Justus?” “Unlike you…” he then gestured his head to the eager noise marines. “And them, they don’t get distracted easily. I suspect that Erastus already has his samples and Justus is waiting at the gates with his brothers like a good family member.”

He started walking, now that everything is in place any of the cult of ending that they encounter will fall in at his order.

Now they can retrieve what Eidolon desires, he then stroked his chin. “He wasn’t specific was he? What artifact did he want?” he then shrugged “we will take everything then…”

***
Sergeant Daro fired his bolt pistol over the defensive placement, it was stone but it was enough. His squad’s bolters roared as heretics burst into pieces in a shower of gore as mass-reactive shells tore into them. He had no idea why a host was advancing into them the batteries and along with scions aiding them were enough to turn back even astartes.

The doors leading to the museum wing opened again, more cultists streamed through but this time figures in black and pink armour were among the robed cultists. He saw a heretic who’s armour is decorated. He assumed she was the leader of the cutlists, he pointed at her. “Kill the leader!” The batteries moved, the cultist leader raised her daemonic looking las-gun and aimed down the sights. She fired, a pink laser trailed across the battlefield and cracked into the first heavy bolter battery, it shuddered, warped and suddenly exploded in a gout of purple fire taking the gunner with it. She moved her gun to the second and last battery and fired again.

The gunner this time anticipating what was about to happen tried to jump away, but his lower body was caught in the blast. At that spectacle the cultists re-doubled their assault, hail of autogun fire poured into their defensive position. The leader shouted “Kill them! Take the first checkpoint and claim glory!” The tide of human bodies protected the cultist leader keeping her from being eliminated, eventually those wielding crude blades were jumping over the stone wall.

Daro readied his power sword, he sliced and hacked at the cultists, his brothers smashed heads in with the butts of their bolters and sliced off limbs with combat knives. But it was too much, the scions were getting overwhelmed, some were riddled with bullets and others were surrounded and dragged down by the heretics.

He fought with all his might, but heretics started to jump onto his back and stab his neck repeatedly with rusted knives, they screamed for their foul deity. Daro was then drowned in a tide of bodies, he swung his sword wildly, he caught a few but when a blade entered his eye he shouted in defiance “We will not fall for th-” he did not get to finish a blade entered his throat, he gagged and fell back. As he touched the ground, he could hear heretics screaming as his armoured bulk crushed them. With a blade stuck in his throat, he tried to speak but no words would come. There are only two checkpoints left, it’s down to his brothers now.

A swarm of blades started to hover over him, but the finishing blow did not come the heretics looked at him in almost wonder that they took him down. He slowly raised his bolt pistol, but before he could shoot the blades fell upon him.

***
Alfred took the lift down, the artifact is held on the bottom level. He could see his brothers holding their weapons tightly. “I hope you won’t hesitate.” The leader of the squad a veteran of several campaigns stepped forward, his face was scarred. Alfred knows Nobius would do his duty, it’s why he chose them. “It won’t come to that.” Nobius said firmly. He smiled at his brothers words “buf if it does you might have to pull the trigger all the same.” The elevator ground to a halt the doors opened.

Right away he could feel the entity trying to push into his mind, Nobius and his squad readied themselves for battle like something was attacking them. They walked out of the elevator and the hall leading to the artifact was covered in pulsing runes and wards. Alfred gripped his staff tightly, sweat dribbled from his brow. Whatever is in the artifact has grown stronger, it most likely fed upon the corruption within the city.

But what bothered him is the reason why it has not attempted to spread its influence in this wing. That was the reason why he wanted to check on it. Making his way to the warded door he winced, he placed his hand and muttered the phrases to unlock the door. As he spoke the final word of power the door opened. “Guard your mind and souls brothers…” the sternguard squad nodded. Alfred stepped in with them, the room was completely bare save the golden sphere that sat upon a stand. The pink runes on the object almost pulsed like a heartbeat. He decided that the most appropriate course of action is to place runes around the object to contain it’s influence.

As he started the tracing on the ground Nobius frowned “we should destroy it…” “We can’t.” said Alfred. “Why not? This...thing has caused great harm. Even now it’s exploiting the corruption caused by the heretics.” “Hence why I am adding more wards, what is with the questions?” Nobius looked ashen, sweat was falling like rivers down his face. “It’s talking to you isn’t it?” He shook his head “N-No..I am fine.” Alfred frowned, he continued his work and after a moment he heard gasps. He looked back to see Nobius holding the sphere, the liberian raised his hand at his brother “put that back.” he said firmly. His hand pulsed with psychic energy.

Nobius pointed his bolter at the sphere. “We must destroy it!” his fellow stenguard raised their weapons. “Wait! You might damage the sphere!” Alfred shouted. They relaxed slightly but fingers were still a breaths away from their triggers. “Nobius...don’t listen to it. Whatever it is saying refuse it!” “She says that she is almost free! The locks are breaking!” he held the sphere out “Look! Look at it pulsing with energy!” He then raised the sphere, Alfred shook his head “N-No!” Nobius smashed the sphere upon the ground.

Small balls of pink light left the shattered sphere, Nobius blinked in confusion “w-what?” That was the last thing he said before the lights wrapped around him, he screamed as a dome formed around his body. “Open fire!” Alfred shouted. He could not see through the dome, all he could hear is Nobius’ screams. Bolter fire that went into it was just eaten by the sphere and the bolts of lightning he sends launches at the dome just vanishes.

Nobius screams then ceased, the dome shrunk and took a humanoid shape. Alfred could spot the outline of the race described in the report that came with the artifact was forming. The light bled away to reveal a creature with pale skin and white hair, she wore an almost see-through silk dress, she started doing practised stretches. +Curse that human for imprisoning me... Curse the white haired one haired one as well…+ Alfred could not sense the power he felt before. He could not feel anything. This might be a chance to end the creature. “Kill it brothers!” he unleashed bolts of energy, the sternguard did not hesitate, they unloaded their magazines but their attacks were simply evaporating to nothing. Despite this the creature was still casually stretching. She stopped mid-way in middle of a stretch and looked at the sternguard. +This is my realm now...you are weak, your hearts are weak, your body and mind are weak...so you shouldn’t exist. I am true, you are not. I exist.+ His brothers simply broke down into nothing, they did not even scream.

Alfred shook his head “D-Daemon!” She stood up right and bought her gaze to him. She summoned a savage chintous looking blade. +My purpose is to dominate, to rule. What is your purpose?+ Alfred gripped his force staff in both hands “I serve the emperor!” +A weak purpose..+ She charged and jumped, Alfred raised his staff to block.

But her blade extended, as she came down she slashed downwards, her blade cut right through his staff, he barely felt what happened next. He was alive for but moments before his he felt his eyes rolling back and then his body came apart.

***

She challenged his existence, as she suspected he was weak. But she stopped for a moment +he...or...she…+ Then came the face of that mortal who defied her. +She it is.+ Now she needed to do her duty as Overlord, her slaves are slaughtering their way through the checkpoints to get to her. She could feel her essence worming in their bodies. Astaroth played with her ear, the runes in the room shifted to pink. Through them she will spread her influence through the city, those who have a weak hold on their existence will falter as it should be.

I am sure some of you can spot that I am setting stuff up.

Your foreshadowing is getting better! I suspected taurus might have a plan like that but did not anticipate the sphere would be so dangerous. I just thought it was gonna be the grey seekers that would pose the most threat. Looking forward to whats next.

 Dayknight wrote:

Your foreshadowing is getting better! I suspected taurus might have a plan like that but did not anticipate the sphere would be so dangerous. I just thought it was gonna be the grey seekers that would pose the most threat. Looking forward to whats next.

Thanks, next chapter is being uploaded. I all of you like it.

Chapter 6
Inferus watched his lord speak with Justus and Erastus, Rothac stood a good distance back giving them the room to talk. So far what he has picked up is troubling, Dorene took a host and marched through the gate leading to the vault. To the astartes there is nothing wrong with that, but the issue is if she succeeds. So far he hasn’t done anything in the conflict and if she is still alive the cultists will look to her not him. Deep down he thought that she would die in the attempt but considering how jubilant Justus was at the moment that does not seem to be the case. It’s evident that the worst outcome has occurred.

Oktai placed his hand on his shoulder “stop thinking about it.” “I can’t help it, I gave her my blessing but now I appear weak.” He narrowed his eyes at the astartes “what would they think? A productive slave...a new rising star…” “Your problem my young lord is envy.” “Envy?” “Oh yes, you desire what others have and when you can’t have it you self-destruct. Focus on yourself, everyone is different, everyone has their own paths to walk.” “But I am stronger than her, I could kill her in an instant but...” “So why don’t you do it? You like to speak but you don’t act. Instead of stating that you can, do it instead.” Inferus shook his head “It’s not that simple...I won’t get their respect if I just kill her.” “Why should you care about gaining their respect? As long as you know you are better and you display it, respect should come.” He frowned at the old man “You make things sound so simple.”

Oktai removed his hand from his shoulder, he looked into his eyes. “Do you respect me my young lord?” He mumbled at the question, he had to admit he does. “Let’s focus on the war for now.” Oktai chuckled at his words “as you say…” Tetricus then looked over to him, he gestured for to come forward.

He did as his lord commanded, Tetricus grinned at him “so Justus tells me one of your knights took the first checkpoint.” Inferus fidgeted slightly “I see...” he did not sound enthusiastic, he could not help it. Tetricus spotted it right away “someone is jealous.” “I am not jealous my lord. I thought it was more prudent to deliver your war gear to you.” “But I don’t need it though.” “What!?” his outburst caused people to look at him. “What do you mean you don’t need it!?” He pointed at Erastus “well according to the apothecary if parts of body are destroyed they just regenerate. He even shattered my skull. I could even still see, in a few moments my skull just came back together again.” Inferus shook his head while grinding his teeth. “Why didn’t you tell me before you left!?” His lord shrugged “didn’t seem all that important. Do I ask why you look like a daemon? Or why your hair floats sometimes?” He bit his lip drawing blood “damn you…” Tetricus laughed, but then it came to an abrupt stop. The lights within his hollow eye sockets bore into him, he shirked back slightly. It was not in fear, but it was like he was sensing a greater predator. “But I wonder do you respect me? Do you respect my authority?” his voice turned low, it was even menacing. Inferus looked down slightly, he clenched his hands.

He could feel the power radiating off him, if it was his desire he could reduce him to ash, considering his new personality the death would be slow and painful. “I do...my lord.” “Why?” “Huh?” he looked up “I...I…” “You wish that you were more like me? Minus being on fire all the time.” “Yes…you now make everything look easy. Even when the plan fell sideways it did not really seem to bother you.” His lord shook his head in an almost weary fashion “hand me your sword.” Inferus removed it from his belt and handed his blade over to him, just before it parted his hands he could hear the daemon crying out in jubilation at the back of his mind.

Tetricus gripped the sword, he saw sparks playing over it and then suddenly it started to burn. “W-What are you doing!?” His lord looked impassively at him, tentacles left the scabbard and wrapped around his arm, but the pink tentacles also burned. Now the daemon was crying out in anguish it just took a few moments for his weapon to melt away, the red out iron slid from his lord’s hands. “You are not him…” he hissed.

Inferus could not tell if he was angry, but he did not understand what point he is trying to make. He then reached out and tore his helmet from his face, Inferus took a step foward but his lord eyes shined, flames left the hollow eye sockets. He bit his lip, if he acted now he would kill him. Tetricus melted down the helmet, he tore apart the horns. “You seek perfection...but yet...you are still a follow one who was turned into a spawn by our god. Our captain is a failure, he was weak. Even if I still love him still with all my heart the fact remains that he failed. You shouldn’t follow a failure, I can see now that our...captain is a bad influence on you.” He threw the molten pieces aside.

He then tore off his breastplate, his gauntlets, greaves and boots. Tetricus left him naked, Inferus clenched his hands in anger. He wondered why he is humiliating him before everyone? What did he do to deserve this? Save Justus and Faust the rest of the astartes was looking at him in amusement, like he deserves this. Once his lord melted down his equipment to nothing he moved to his hair, he ripped of the blades on the tips. “You need to suffer, you need to know despair and fear. You need to experience being on the edge of death.” he said in a flat stone.

The ends of his white hair was burnt slightly due to Tetricus touch, he trembled slightly due to the wind. His lord then pointed to the slaves who are being gathered. “You are going in the first wave, the slaves will scourge up some equipment for you.” “W-What!? I-I…” “Silence!” Inferus closed his mouth. Tetricus lowered his hand and leaned in, Inferus winced, now he felt fear, true fear. His lord’s countenance terrified him for some reason. “you are but a slave...you enjoyed luxury for a time….but that stops here. How old are you slave?” Inferus looked down trying to avoid his gave “e-erm...two centuries or more...I lost count.” “So you have battle experience. Go, as I ordered you will be part of the first wave when we attack the second checkpoint. Try not to die.” Tetricus leaned back and turned away from him.

Inferus shook his head, he thought to protest but staring at Tetricus’ back he could see his lord would kill him for attempting such a thing. He is now a slave, not a favoured servant. He hobbled over to the slaves, they looked him up and down. The very people before him are those he and the cult of ending took for their own personal vices. They all stared at him, one even spat at him. As the spittle hit his face he charged his arms with psychic energy. “I recommend you don’t do that. You need people to take bullets for you.” He looked back to see it’s Oktai. He was holding some gear, just glancing at it the gear was clearly poor quality. “Can’t you get me anything better?” “I see what Tetricus is doing, so I will echo his words. Try not to die.” He pushed the gear into his arms. He looked down to see a plain shirt, trousers and combat boots. The only weapons he has is an almost rusted knife and an autopistol.

He found his lips trembling slightly, the second checkpoint will be better defended. It’s obvious and that one fact scared him.

***
Tetricus stood at the first checkpoint, everyone has been gathered and the first wave of slaves was being sent to the second checkpoint. He could see it in the distance, at least three squads of astartes man the defensive position, along with the two gun batteries and a host of scions, the first wave is certainly going to die. He looked down to the mortal woman who took the first checkpoint, she was respectful when she introduced herself. It’s clear to him that Dorene is favoured and with the proper guidance she can blossom. She was also staring at the first wave being marched forward by cultists whipping them onward. They were both staring at Inferus who was at the front, his face looked ashen. He was completely terrified as expected. “He is going to die.” “Is that a problem Dorene?” She thought about if for a moment and shook her head. “No my lord, I am sure you have your reasons. But after following him for some time I can’t help but feel he is a poor leader. So he should die” Her answer caused him to chuckle “He is a poor leader, and he will never be one.”

Dorene raised her eyebrow in surprise “is that why you sent him in the first wave? You saw how useless he was then?” He did not answer that question, if Inferus does not smash through the barrier he will die. It’s very likely that will be the outcome, but he hopes that he is proven wrong.

***
Inferus found his breathing to be hard since he was at the front he has avoided the whip. When they got to the first checkpoint Tetricus ordered him to take the front, to be the first. Now he has no bodies to protect him. He stared at the astartes, a whole squad wielded heavy bolters so he assumed they are devastators, there was also two tactical squads and at least eight squads of scions. As they reached the last mile the heavy bolter battery wound up and opened fire, there was no warning.

The first slave had his legs shot off, he fell to the ground and gripped the stumps screaming in agony. The second had his head blown off by an astartes bolter and a slave next to him essentially turned into red mist by a heavy bolter round. As he was splattered with blood he stopped walking, people were now charging past him screaming for slaanesh. Inferus shook his head “T-This is the e-end…” The loyalists were tearing through the first wave, even the cultists whipping them onwards were shredded. Inferus screamed he unleashed a bolt of dark energy at the enemy.

The tactical squad sergeant removed something from his belt, it was a golden medallion with wards upon it. He raised it up and the bolt he sent at them evaporated. Inferus shook his head in disbelief, his grip upon his weapons tightened, the loyalists then moved their guns to him. Time was slowing down, the screams of slaves were like muffles to him. All he could hear was his own heartbeat. “I-I don’t want to die…”

He kept repeating those words again and again, his heartbeat was slowing, then came the loud chug as bolter rounds were slowly coming towards him. He thought that if he just listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat it would be over quickly, to put his mind away from the fact that he is going to die. His death will be ignoble, pointless and all he has been through is coming to and end. He counted his heartbeat, one, two, three, four...five….six. He lingered on the six, his life flashed before his eyes and he wondered, he wondered truly what was he fighting for? Where others die he lives, for what reason does he live?

He wishes he could just...vanish. It would be simple, no more heartache, no more betrayals, no more dealing with chaos. There would just be an end. He opened his eyes, the bullet was so close, he thought to walk into it. But then he ground his teeth “I...don’t want to die!” he suddenly cried out in defiance.

He slowed his breathing to match his heartbeat, he fell into a strange rhythm. One, two, three, four, five, six...Time returned to normal. He adjusted his head while following the rhythm and the bullet just whizzed past him.

He took one step forward, he started to run onward. His footsteps started to fall into the same rhythm, the screams were also falling into place as well. The sounds of mass-reactive shells leaving bolters matched it as well. To him it was like a song and he was dancing to it.

Inferus raced down the road, black energy started to grip his body. The batteries moved to him but he danced and flipped through the bolter fire, if one was irregular his vision goes dark for just about a second and then he finds himself just a few metres forward. Suddenly everyone at the defensive position looked at him with shock, all of them were now moving to kill him. Such a thing should have him worried but he now strangely looked forward to it, he wanted to test his skill upon them.

At the moment he was by himself, but that did not matter, this was his time and his alone. A force was guiding him, his muscles tensed, no one has the right to interrupt him not here. Las-fire streaked through the air, Inferus gracefully flipped over it. Again bolters barked and somehow he was phasing right through them, now he was just a few metres away.

He let his body obey completely obey the rhythm, he leveled his autopistol at the first astartes. Two bursts, only two. They both cracked into each eye-lense and the astartes fell back. The sergeant who used his strange artifact from before shouted “kill the witch! Don’t let him get over!” The heavy bolter batteries moved, but it was too late he jumped over the small wall. A devastor twisted to him. He raised autopistol, but then there was an irregularity in the song he did a backflip, looking down while he twirled in the air he could see it was the power sword of the sergeant moving through the air. The movement of the servo in the sergeant's power armour was part of the song, as his feet was coming down he landed on the sergeant's arm which was pointing forward. The loyalist’s were now looking at him in almost shock and wonder.

His balance was perfect, obeying the rhythm he shot through the eye lenses of the devastator who was before him, he then twisted on the arm and faced the sergeant. He slashed his throat with his almost rusted knife, warm blood sprayed on his face. The gorget of any space marine was a weak spot, the sergeant gripped his neck with his other hand.

Then like a spring before his enemy could fall to the ground he did another black flip, as he moved through the air he landed behind another devastator, Inferus bought his knife to bare on the back of his legs, another weak point. The devastator fell to his knees, Inferus then bought his knife down on the back of his neck ending his life.

A scion on one of the batteries turned to him. “Die heretic!” he shouted, he fired. This was another thing which was not part of the song. He focused and like before his vision went dark for a moment, now he was above the heavy bolter battery. He came down and stabbed the scion in the throat. Due to him firing before, the mass-reactive shells slammed into the other battery causing it to explode.

Inferus pushed the corpse off and took his seat. The heavy bolter was perfectly aligned before his enemies. Some tried to jump aside but it was too late, he opened fire and not even power armour could protect the astartes. The chugging of the heavy bolter matched the song. This was perfection. “One..two...three..four...five...six.” As he said six, the last corpse fell upon the ground with a wet thud.

The song drifted away, silence fell upon the checkpoint. He blinked in shock, just for a second he wondered what he actually did? But it felt good, he wanted to do it again the force from before vanished like it was never there.

***
Tetricus chuckled, what he saw was beyond his expectations. “Can you see it? Can you see the end? Can you hear his song?” he said out loud. Dorene shook her head “that’s impossible! What trickery is this!?” “There is no trick dear Dorene. He is simply one with the desire of the dark prince.” Cassius strode up to him “so...are you done letting your slave show us up?” “Are you jealous dear brother?” Tetricus said in amusement. “N-No! Anyway most of our forces are preserved for the last checkpoint.” “Indeed it is! No-” He was cut off as a pillar of pink light shot up to the skies.

But what has him worried is that the pillar is expanding from the vault and he could feel the malign presence from before, it was far more stronger. “No more jokes, we must advance quickly.” Cassius looked confused “Is something wrong?” “Obey me brother, we are advancing. No more questions.” He briskly walked forward. His company followed behind him. As he got to the checkpoint he could see Inferus is staring at the expanding pillar of light. He frowned “Are you going to fight it my lord?” “Who are you referring to slave?” Inferus bought his gaze to him, he looked dejected, almost insulted and slightly sad as well. “apologies my lord, I will only speak if you address me.” Tetricus looked on ahead, Inferus is not wrong.

Whatever that presence is they have to fight it. It’s a boon that Inferus took the checkpoint by himself.

***
Solomon removed his blade from a scion, smashing through the three checkpoints was trivial. He looked over to Amanda who was holding an astartes head. “Soon our overlord will be free.” “Yes bondmaster, but shouldn’t we hurry?” He swept the blood through his hair “Yes we should.” Then came the pillar of light, everyone dropped to their knees in joyous worship “look! Astaroth is coming!” Solomon shouted.

They all praised her name, her voice boomed into her mind. +Come to me! The end is in sight!+ They all got up, every single follower screamed for their overlord. “Come! Onward!” Solomon declared. They charged towards the vault, his overlord needs him. She needs him to usher in her glory and he will do whatever it takes to ensure it.

***
Simiel took several steps back from the building, he recalled the forces guarding the third checkpoint leading to the museum wing for what is happening before him might be the end of this world. At the moment they are arriving and looking the vault in shock, the wards now pulsing pink.

A pillar of light then extended from the building, it washed over them. He was blinded for a moment but as his vision cleared everything was normal.



Zophiel shook his head “is Alfred…?” “He is most likely dead brother, prepare yourself for what is coming.” Simiel roared out his orders as he pointed at the entrance of the vault with his power sword “Brothers! Soldiers of the emperor! Open fire on whatever comes through that door!” The seconds ticked by and then the doors flung open, the creature looked utterly alien, it’s tail moved unnaturally in the air and her face is too...perfect. This thing is most likely the killer of Alfred and the veterans. “Open fire!” he roared out.

They unloaded everything upon it, the terminators fired stormbolters, intercessors bolt rifles flashed and the scions levelled everything they had upon it. As the bullets reached the creature it simply evaporated to nothing, she grinned in amusement. +This is my world...my realm...but there is a ruler among you…+ She pointed her strange sword at him. +Face me! Bare your heart and soul! Show me your suffering! Let me see if you are a ruler so I can crush you!” Simiel found his nose bleeding, he saw flashes of his recruitment, enduring the hellish training, reading the six hundred tomes of the grey seekers without rest. He saw the day he became captain, he felt wonderful during that time.

Then he saw the failures, losing brothers, watching them die and that hurt him. He clenched his primary heart. “It hurts…” The images vanished his vision was locked onto the creature. He could hear screams from his right also, he could hear Solomon praising Astaroth. The creature then suddenly enlarged, her form shifted to an angelic figure with white wings, black horns sprouted from her brow and her dress hovered in the air unnaturally. At the back of his mind he could hear the hissing of snakes. “D-Daemon…” Zophiel shouted at him “Captain! Snap out of it!” She swept her sword over them +you hearts are weak, so is your mind and soul. As per the way of the galaxy I should rule you...on your knees!+ The command was like a thunder hammer smashed into his head.

He found himself dropping to his knees “W-What?” Zophiel and many others tried to rise, but they couldn’t.” Simiel struggled, but his body would not obey him. His eyes then locked onto the daemon, Solomon was now striding up to the creature with those he corrupted.

The corruption was evident on their bodies, pale skin, stark white hair and their eyes were slits. Solomon raised his hands and at once all of the heretics fell to their knees. They praised the daemon, they begged to be ordered. Astaroth looked over to her left, she smiled. +Another worthy soul to be dominated…+ Her eyes moved to him and his company. +Forget your oaths…+ The words were like a whisper in his mind, it felt akin to psycho-indoctrination.


Zophiel screamed, in reaction he slammed his head on the ground and reduced it to bloodied ruins, the same occurred to the other intercessors. Astaroth tutted +far too loyal, very well then...the rest of you? Forget the emperor...hate the Anathema.+ Then he felt it, his mind was being rewritten, every oath was turning to dust, every hint of who he was is being torn apart and put together again. Simiel screamed out in agony, but it was a short one. +Rise my warriors…+ He stood up right and looked to his left, he saw the heretics who seek to stand against his overlord. “Rise brothers! Rise soldiers of the Overlord! The heretics are coming!” In a quick motion they stood up right and faced the forces marching towards him.

Astaroth gave a great laugh +that’s it! Test the ruler first! He might not be worth my time!+ Simiel roared he charged towards the heathens. “For the overlord!”

***

Tetricus stared at the advancing astartes, it’s clear to him they were not in their right minds but that did not matter. They are still his enemies all the same. The only issue is the daemon, her influence is strong, at the moment she is shifting the planet to a daemon world he could feel it. Tetricus pointed his staff at them “Kill them brothers! Let none live!” They all ran forward, as they met in close combat it was a charnel house.

He searched for the captain, it was right for him to kill the leader of the loyalists as head of the 4th. Tetricus released a gout of purple flame from his staff incinerating a astartes, his death screams were unpleasant, instead of the normal gurgling sound he was praising the overlord. He twirled his staff and sent a wave of flame at the scions, again it was the same thing. He could not enjoy this, there was no agony involved, no pain. “Death to all heretics!” He turned to his right to see the captain advancing towards him, his power sword glinted as ge raised it up high to attack hm

Tetricus bought up his staff to block the attack, as the sword ground on his staff he chuckled. “Are you that weak to bow to a daemon?” “Silence! Do not insult the Overlord with your blasphemous tongue!” Tetricus then grinned. “Overlord? The creature is not worthy of such a title if it was imprisoned. This daemon is really narcissistic, she displays the most annoying aspect when it comes to the followers of the dark prince. But I guess you don’t care...you seem like the type of person who prefers to be on the bottom than the top.” The captain roared out in anger, he bought his blade back to strike him.

But before the blade could reach his helmet the captain froze, he held him in place. “You are nothing...you haven’t suffered...hence why you have been dominated so easily.” He waved his hand over the loyalist. He then gasped “W-What? Where am I?” “You are about to die.” “H-Heretic! What have you done to me?” “Froze you in place, freed your mind for but a moment so I can actually enjoy killing you.” He pointed at Justus who was stomping on a loyalist’s head. “Also your company is dying. Don’t worry Erastus will scourge up the gene-seed so we can use it. Your legacy won’t go to waste, I assure you that.” The captain screamed at him, he gnashed his teeth, trying with all his might to free himself.

Tetricus walked to him, so they were now face to face. “You fight for a lie...the dark prince is the truth of the galaxy. I will show you the truth...just for a few moments.” He placed his hand on his helmet, the captain screamed as he started to boil within his armour.

The grey paint was scorched, ceramite fused with skin. He burnt him slowly, his scream was a prayer, even though he does not bow to the dark prince. In the end he will see slaanesh’s gullet. The captain crumpled away to nothing, some ash remained on his fingers. He rubbed it together and looked around. Cassius has impaled his blade in the throat of a loyalist astartes, Faust was shattering armour with his sonic blaster and Justus was still stomping heads.

His eyes then moved to Erastus who was pushing his fellow brothers aside, he was ranting and screaming at them that they are ruining precious materials. His own eyes then moved to the daemon prince in the distance, the fact that it was not moving showed that the daemon was expecting him.

He gestured for everyone to hurry up “finish up brothers...we have one last enemy to deal with…”

***
She stared at the advancing flesh golems, her slaves were unsure. She could feel their fear whenever their eyes fell upon the sorcerer. But in dealing with her captors, Astaroth felt that he was worth her time. The army stopped several metres away from her, the sorcerer shook his head, he pointed at her. “You ruined a good plan you know that?” He then gestured to his followers “You also ruined the show that I wanted to put on for my brothers!” Astaroth chuckled +you are a funny one aren’t you?+ “I try.” She nodded and swept her sword over all of them. +Prove your worth! There can only be one ruler! As Overlord I command all before me to kneel!+ She took the minds of the heathens before and one at a time they fell to their knees. The mortal from before gripped his head, he cried tears of blood he was the only one resisting. She frowned in annoyance at the mortal’s trivial display.

The sorcerer looked at her bowing followers and then bought his gaze to her. He slammed his staff into the ground leaving it place. He removed his helmet slowly and dropped it to the ground. A great pink conflagration consumed his entire body, she smirked that showed he is worthy. The little sorcerer opened his mouth. “THEY ARE NOT YOURS TO BEND!” His distorted voice tore right into her, she screamed and wavered just slightly. Astaroth could feel her area of control shuddering, it was burning with hatred and malice. Some of her slaves rushed over to her side, but the gesture proves her weakness. She cleaved them in half as she stood up right again. +Oh? So you have some bite? The Anathema burned away my powers in an instant. I acknowledge that you are strong.+ The sorcerer started to stride towards her, flames poured out of his skeletal mouth. “HE GAVE THEM TO ME! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT! YOU SHALL SUFFER!” Again she winced, he practicing the logic even though he does not know it, they were the fundamentals of her existence and of her race who are now dead.

She watched his armour begin to melt from his body, it dripped from it and turned in molten slag. Now without amour, he was now standing a few paces away from her. None of her slaves moved, they had complete belief in her abilities. The sorcerer looked up to her. “I will give you one chance…” he said in a flat tone. “Only one.” He raised one skeletal finger to press the point. “They are my brothers who I love dearly, I even love Inferus, and you trying to take away their will...trying to spit on the legacy Taurus gave me…so I will count to six. At the moment I don’t care for myself, even if I have to burn myself away to free them I shall do so.” He lowered his hand. “One.” Astaroth laughed +What do you hope to do? I have suffered to achieve this power, destroyed civilisations!+ “Two.” She continued to laugh +Your “brothers” are serving a better master, I can taste your measure, you are weak...pitiful!+ “Three...Four…” Astaroth raised her blade +I wonder what I saw in you?+ She bought it down “five...Six.” A large burst of flame blinded her, she heard a screeching wail. As her vision cleared a large burning pink avian creature was now before her.

The creature did not hesitate, it shot forward into her gut sending her flying. It’s beak was starting to burn through her body. She tried to punch it but the flames were too hot, her hand was scalded. She looked around, now she just realised that she is shooting down the checkpoints in midair, her back then slammed onto the great doors leading to the research wing.

Astaroth roared out in anger, she tried to stab the flaming bird. But her sword phased right through the creature as she bought her blade up half of it was gone. The bird was borrowing in further, now her body was starting to catch fire, her beautiful white wings were also catching alight. +What do you aim to do!?+ The sorcerer’s voice passed through her mind, she could feel his utter loathing, anger and hatred. He was drowning in it. “YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO EXIST.” Her area of control was being overtaken, it was empowering the witch instead of her now. The door started to buckle, it strained under the force being applied to it.

Then she shot through it, now they were flying through the research wing of the city. She screamed, her body was now burning horribly. Suddenly it stopped, the burning sensation on her gut vanished as well along with the burning bird who sputtered away to nothing.

She stopped her herself, using her burnt wings to aid her. She looked around +what are you doing?+ she hissed. A pink light then washed over her, she looked up to see a giant orb of pink fire was above her. She shook her head +W-What?+ Her area of control, she could no longer feel it.

The same thing happened when she faced the Anthema. She ground her teeth, she shouted at the orb. +You have no right to rule! I worked for what I have!+ The giant orb started to move, she cursed and tried to fly out of range. But it was too large, she won’t get out of the area of effect in time. Now she saw flashes of her kingdom being destroyed, her grand statues being reduced to rubble, her slaves being executed. She looked up the orb again, it was so close, then she said something she did not expect to say. +My dark prince help me! Please!+ The orb suddenly expanded rapidly in size as those words parted her lips. It kept growing and growing.

The heat soon became too much, she screamed in agony. Astaroth tried to think quickly, she had to think of some way to save herself. She reached into her gut and tore a piece of herself out, she threw it down to the city. She then searched for a slave, any slave. +Retrive me!+ she ordered. There was no response, +No, No, No!+ The orb fell open her back, it consumed her whole body.

The pain was horrific, she did not crumble to ash, she simply burned for an age. The sorcerer is tormenting her, making her suffer. He is showing his complete dominance, then she felt something strange. She knows it was not the psyker doing, but a certain emotion consumed her even as she burned, she did not know what it was.

Astaroth couldn’t put her finger on it, she then felt something holding her. She strangely stopped burning.

Something large was holding her, she blinked with her ruined eye to see a giant flaming skeleton was holding her. +W-What are you!?+ The skeleton opened it’s maw and threw her in, he started to chew. Her body was broken down, she was ground down to nothing. She felt her power evaporating, she released a yelp and then she felt nothing.

***
Cassius’ vision was dark, he could not see. He was trapped in this well, he could not move either. But then he heard his power armour chiming, he strangely felt warm as an orange light burnt away the darkness, it seared the void to nothing. He was being hefted up by someone, he blinked several times to clear his vision.

He saw a grinning skeleton. “W-What happened?” “Nothing. We won by the way.” “Huh?” He looked around there were no enemies left, the pale mortals were also dead. It looked like their throats were slit. “What did you do?” “Oh...after I defeated the daemon the humans started crying and committed ritual suicide or some such.” “I...see.” Cassius noticed that his brothers were rising, they were rubbing their heads, all of them looked confused.

He raised his eyebrow at Tetricus “what happened to your armour? Why aren’t you wearing anything?” His skeletal lord simply shrugged. “Dunno.” “What do you mean you don’t know!? It goes dark for a moment and now...you are here.” “As always.” Tetricus let go of his arm. “Now stop with the questions.” He pointed at the building “we are taking everything from the vault. Eidolon wants the artifacts.” “Can you explain at least what happened?” “Oh I can.” “Right tell me then.” Tetricus placed his hand on where his heart should be he looked slightly upwards, like he is telling some grand story. “I faced the daemon in single combat! I told it that I loved all of you! Thereupon I turned into a giant bird and sent the daemon flying across the city! I was fabulous I tell you! After that I became the sun itself and burnt the vile daemon with my giant and inflated animosity! But the best part is when I became taller than a building! I devoured that cursed creature and ground her into dust with my jaws!” he said all of this in a jovial tone, he was not serious either. Everyone save his favoured slave looked at him in confusion, even Justus shook his head.

At the current moment Tetricus looks like a fool. “So what actually happened?” Cassius asked. Tetricus looked down to him while still holding his hand upon his chest. “That’s what happened, you don’t believe me?” He looked almost hurt, again he is acting the fool. “No, so how about we finish what we are doing? Since you only like to tell silly stories and make terrible jokes?” “B-But…” “Also she looked like a daemon prince, you don’t have the power to beat one.” “Why do you have to kill the mood all the time Cassius!?” Tetricus said in annoyance. He walked past his childish lord “because someone has to be serious if you are not going to be.” He then gave out the order for his followers to advance upon the vault. He was tired of this world.

***
Clavin hid with his Overlord within the research wing of the city. At the moment the heretics are picking over the remains of the city. When he heard the order he left right away, he gripped the slithering snake tightly and kept it close to his body. He could see her, a small part of her dwelling within the Vermis. Her soulfire was but a small ember.

He could tell that it was different compared to the other Vermis, the rune of slaanesh was carved on its forehead. It was more larger as well. He wrapped a black cover around his body, he left the allway and stared at the mass carrier. Just looking at it for a few moments the Vermis slithered in his hands, commands formed with his mind. “I shall do it mistress.” He walked to the carrier, he was just another slave. A slave that will find his Overlord a host.

Damn i was hoping she died foreal and he absorbed her essence. Btw why did tetricus do that to asriel? It wasnt exactly clear for me.

 Dayknight wrote:

Damn i was hoping she died foreal and he absorbed her essence. Btw why did tetricus do that to asriel? It wasnt exactly clear for me.

It will become clear, preparing the next chapter and about the essence? Heh, you are half right.

Chapter 7
He panted as he moved the shell with the other slaves, somehow he landed back in his old job. Inferus grimanced, he wondered what Tetricus is planning here? He robbed him of everything. Dorene is now head chief, she is leader of his fraternity. The bullet was then hefted onto the lift, it will then rise and slide into the macro-cannon.

He wiped his brow, it took so many of them just to move the bullet and that was just one. He looked to his hands, he could see dark splotches upon it along with wrinkles. He is aging, he could feel it not even his biomancy could force it away. He then swept his eyes over his workplace, slaves were at work filling the giant ammunition, after that it’s bought to a lift, he could see some were followers of the dark prince. They smiled as they worked, they think the pain of work is blessing, that the masters favour them.

They even praise slaanesh when one of the astartes come and drag them away. His eyes then moved to Oktai, he took all of this stride. He asked Tetricus that he wanted to be by his side and his lord obliged the old man’s request. He did not understand why he wanted to live in the muck of the lower levels, but as always he could not understand Oktai’s intentions. The horn then sounded, it work was over for now.

Inferus walked up to Oktai, he smiled “glad that's over.” “For the moment my young lord.” The old man wiped his brow, they were both wearing essnetially rags. A dirty shirt, trousers and boots. Seeing Oktai’s bare arms they were powerfully built, there were no blemishes either. “Oktai...how old are you?” His grey beard pinched slightly due to his smirk “why do you want to know?” “I am just curious.” “Hmm, about eighty.” “Eighty!?” He looked around the old man, his legs were strong, so was his back and hands. “How!? Your body is shaped like a young man in its prime!” Oktai shrugged “don’t know, I don’t think about it. Before I met you signs of age did creep over me but your father used his sorcery to reverse it. Since joining you I no longer feel it at all.” Inferus stroked his chin, the only reason this could be the case is that he is favoured.

But he has never seen the old man praise any god, he also feels he is not going to start now. As he finished his inspection he returned to the front of Oktai. “What’s your secret?” “Excuse me?” Inferus leaned in slightly “I am aging…” he whispered “Oh…is that a problem?” “Yes!” he said in a hushed tone. “I see, but why are you whispering?” “Because the others are watching, all of my enemies. I know that one day they will come to kill me. I am a slave now, they have that right. I will be just another corpse within this grand ship.” “Let them watch, Tetricus hasn’t abandoned you.” Inferus leaned back, he frowned slightly “how do you know? He is most likely making bad jokes at the current moment.” “So you still can’t see what he is doing?” “No I can’t, my skin is returning to normal and I am aging. I am losing favour.” The old man gave his standard shrug and turned “let us return to our room my young lord.” He started to walk, Inferus rubbed his neck in annoyance. He ran slightly to catch up with Oktai, he then wondered what is his lord’s game here? He wondered what he should do? Then it clicked.

He could ask Taurus, he is wise he would know what to do. He always helps him even if he does not remember who he truly is.

***
Shidonai looked over the small remains of her cult, her throne felt uncformtable to sit on. All those sent to the research wing did not come back, there were only two houses left and it was those of lower rank. Only twenty members each. The rest that survived were either cut down by the cult of ending or converted upon their return to the ship. She clutched the arms of her throne, she needed an answer. A way to take back power. +I can offer it…+ The voice brushed over her mind, it was soft, there was a hiss with each word spoken. She rose from her throne “Show yourself! If you wish to speak! Speak Plainly!” Among the crowd someone rose “so it was you?” The figure removed his hood “no my...queen.” She narrowed her eyes at them, his six eyes were now slits, he looked pale as well. “Clavin?” She was surprised she remembered his name, she guessed the reason why is because he worked with one of her favoured. Clavin bowed “My queen, there is a reason why we are losing. We have no sponsor.” “Sponsor?” “Yes, you know of the daemonic bull that supports the cult of ending?” “I do, but what does it matter?” “It does matter my queen. What secrets is he giving them? What power? I hate to say it...but we are in a weak position. The astartes have also given up on us.” All of this was true, she gestured for him to come forward.

Clavin approached the throne, he got to one knee. “My queen…” “What do you suggest we do?” He looked up to her, he smiled. “We get our own sponsor.” He held out a thick snake-like creature. It’s pink eyes met her own. +Such will...such strength…+ “So it was you, what do you want? If I dislike what I hear I will have both you and Clavin killed.” The creature slithered around in his hands. +I have come to offer you pow-+ “What do you want in return? I know how your kind likes to barter.” The creature narrowed it’s eyes at her. +I am now lesser forevermore I see that now. A great part of myself has been devoured. That piece has been lost forever to the one who has not realised what he has gained. I tell you this now...the cult of ending is coming here to kill you. So make your decision quickly. I can give you my remaining essence! You will rise!+ She then heard the screams outside of the doors, everyone in the hall and her guards readied themselves for battle.

For once in a long time she hesitated, the snake frowned. +You used to dig out of the trash for food. The sorcerers were the elite, you are weak...powerless. Can you even defend yourself here?+ The doors flung open, cultists, Corpus’ and knights streamed into the room. Guns flared, swords flicked out, the hall descended into a brawl. Shidonai shook her head. “N-No...not here.” +Make your choice. Devour me and become strong.+ The snake said firmly. The Corpus were hacking through her people like children, her guards charged forward. But before they could get into close combat their heads were blown off by the knights who now wield bolters. Shidonai snatched the snake from Clavin’s hands and stuffed it into her mouth.

She swallowed, the snake was huge but it was trying with all it’s might to slither down. As it finally moved down her throat she felt something. A change, her mind warping. She saw memories that was not her own, but her past in the slums was also true.

It was confusing, she gripped her head. “I….I….I….” then she saw herself burning, with that vision she felt her body changing. She was rising slightly in height, a sharp pain erupted from her lower back. She blinked several times and in still images she could see the enemy forces advancing, they are destroying everything she built. That angered her, she reached out with her hands and let loose bolts of purple lightning. It washed over enemy and foe, causing bodies to burst and crisp. “I am still queen!” she roared out.

***
Clavin watched his overlord unleash her power, she was now beautiful. Her tail flailed in the air. She was now slightly taller, her frame was strong and also slender. Her face was soft and his overlord’s white hair floated in the air slightly. Desire swept through his heart.

Once the heathens were eliminated she lowered her hands. She gestured “rise Clavin.” He did as ordered, he bowed. “What do you wish of me?” His overlord stroked her chin. “I am not her.” She said firmly. Clavin raised his eyebrow in confusion, through the snake worming within his body he could tell that his overlord is still before him. She played with her ear slightly “I am...Shidonai..but also...Astaroth...and the Queen of Heavens. I am still Inanna.” She walked past him “we also serve our leader, Tetricus.” Clavin turned to her “but you are my mistress.” Her gaze slightly moved to him as she stepped on a head crushing it. “I am your queen and Overlord, you serve me but you also serve him. He owns the logic, so he rules this place. That should be respected.” Clavin bowed again, such a thing did not bother him as long as he serves Astaroth. “As you say.” She then looked to the doors “Things have to be improved around here, the houses need to be reformed. But they will be stronger this time. I will make my presence felt...Come Clavin.”

She started to make her way out of the hall, Clavin hurried after her. It’s his duty to be by her side.

***
Tetricus tore into an apple, he was in a good mood due to the invasion going well. He felt so happy that he is having dinner with his brothers again. Cassius looked over to his apples “what are they? You seem to be enjoying them.” Tetricus shrugged “they just taste good, they give me that tingling feeling as well.” “But you are a skeleton.” “So? I can still interface with my armour when I shouldn’t be able to. Some things just can’t be explained.” His brother sighed and tucked into his meal, Cassius smiled as he took the first bite. “You cook well slave.” Dorene placed the spoon into Justus’ mouth. “Thank you my lord. Your words bring me joy.” “So respectful unlike the other one…” Dorene smiled “unlike him I worship your glory and seek to bring the dark prince to all. Plus the...servants you gifted me are helpful my lord.” Tetricus chuckled “you are smitten with her as well? I thought you had the painters?” Cassius frowned “I can complement and give gifts to slaves if I desire. You are the one who threw the mouthy one aside.” Erastus smiled “I also wonder about that as well, what was your reasoning for such a thing? I don’t regret you doing that since he can no longer manipulate my Corpus.’”

Tetricus burned the core of the apple, once it was ashes his eyes moved to each of them, at times he has to be serious for their sake. For sometimes they can’t look beyond the horizon. “I want to ask all of you something...how do you view this legion? What are we good at?” Cassius laughed “well we are the most perfect and magnificent. Also we are the most dedicated when it comes to perfecting the art of warfare.” “Don’t forget broken, we have been shattered.” Erastus said wearily. Faust joined the conversation “that will change once our father rises. Will he brother?” His eyes moved to the phoenix terminator. “He likes to doth other things. I noticed him speaking about Roboute Guilliman a few times.” Faust nodded “he might send us against the Ultramarines? That’s if he rises?” Justus shrugged slightly.

Tetricus smiled “so are all of you in agreement that we are the most perfect and magnificent? That we are the most dedicated to perfecting the art of war?” They all nodded, Tetricus shook his head. “Alright then...what do you feel our weaknesses are?” “We have none.” Cassius said firmly. “I am asking a serious question brother.” Erastus gave a small laugh “Fine, I will answer the question.” Tetricus wondered what his answer will be, he gestured to him. “Go on then.” Erastus coughed slightly “for one...we act like lions when we should be wolves.” Cassius scoffed “is that a joke? I have no desire to be like one of the disgusting wolves.” “That’s not my point, our brothers have trouble acting in a unit. They are far more concerned with showing off than focusing in being better in warfare. They fight by themselves rather than fighting together.” Tetricus took in his answer, he then swept his eyes over them. “Do you agree with Erastus my brothers?” Begrudgingly they agreed.

Cassius sighed “what is the point of you asking these questions? What is your view on the matter?” Tetricus closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them. “I shall answer...I think you are all wrong.” Cassius rolled his eyes “of course you disagree, ever the exception as always.” “You may think that...but all I hear is denial. All of you got it the other way round, we haven’t been about mastering warfare in centuries...but we are still lions. That’s the core of who we are.” He picked an apple from the basket and bit into it, he started to chew. “None of you follow me, but you respect me that’s why I lead. Each of you has their own idea about perfection, it’s an impossibility without shape or form. So you pursue that ideal in a ruthless manner.” His gaze moved to Cassius “so tell me have you ever decided to use your combat knife over a blade?” “Yes I have.” “Why?” His brother fidgeted slightly in his seat. “If I can’t kill while disadvantaged, what’s the point? I will never master the blade if I can’t do that. Plus I desire to look beautiful while doing it.” “Have you done more than that?” “I..to-no I still take stimulates, all of my palatine blades engaged in narcotics to improve ourselves in our old warband. I still take them to this day.” “Has all of that worked out for you Cassius?” “It has, it helped me survive after being stranded and at the same time others admire me.” “I see...but some would call that extreme.” The prefector turned visibly angry. “It’s not extreme! I need to be the best! Limits...are for fools.” Tetricus gestured to him “bonafide lion right here my brothers. I do not desire Cassius to change, no one else can tell him how to be the best. I can’t tell him how to push past the barrier to achieve his ideal. He wants to prove that he is the best to everyone else in the company.” Justus grunted “I doth not desire such a thing, I wanteth to worketh with mine brothers. I am nay lion.” “You desire it even if you don’t say it Justus, I ask you how many times did Rothac have to pull you back from running out of position due to your...immortality? The first thing you did when I picked you up is that you wanted to prove it to me, to the point that you charged a trench. You even wanted to take on a giant golden statue that would reduce you to nothing, to prove that you are immortal to everyone else. To prove that you are a true champion of the dark prince who can rejoice in any pain or suffering.” He pointed at the head sitting the corner. “I still have the head by the way.” Justus looked away, he had him. He is just like the rest of them.

Tetricus gave a weak laugh “it took myself some time to realise this, now that I am burning...I want everyone to see me. I want us to be great. There are no extremes...no limits. Limits is heresy, let that be known now.” Faust shook his head “so how does this relate to Inferus?” Tetricus smiled “it’s quite simple, he has to learn to be a lion like the rest of us. At the current moment...he is a dog, a wolf that desires to be in a pack. As Erastus said before. Such people have no place in our legion, in this company. He will remain at the bottom, in the muck unless he changes.” Dorene raised her hand “what is it?” Tetricus asked. “He won’t change, he is far too stubborn.”

Tetricus said nothing for a moment, he could strangly sense something moving. He did not know why he felt such a thing, someone or something is attempting to disrupt his rule here. He bit into his apple again. “It is most likely nothing…an echo” he whispered to himself. He moved to answer Dorene. “He is stubborn, it’s why I tore everything away.” “What of Oktai?” “He won’t help him.” “How do you know?”

“Because...he is just like me.”

Interesting, i wonder why everyone tries to break asriel's loyalty. That seems like the best part about him and his own "excess" for the dark prince.

 Dayknight wrote:

Interesting, i wonder why everyone tries to break asriel's loyalty. That seems like the best part about him and his own "excess" for the dark prince.

Heh...I would say something but it would be spoilers.

Chapter 8
He stared at the bubbling black pool, it was circular and across the top of it he could see hands reaching out, screaming for freedom. But those were just echos, afterimages of their enemies who were sacrificed. He clutched the top of his cane, the golden skull top vibrated slightly as he grasped it. For he knew it would be soon time for them to leave the shadows of this place. He could feel it, God wants them to show everyone what they can truly do. Everyone here in the murky slums, the name of their home calls him Elder. More or less as a sign of respect, but he knows if he shows even a moment of weakness the challenges would come, people want to test themselves, become better and break through new heights.

But if such challenges come he would never kill them, in a sense all of them are his children. Small flowers he carefully raised. +I can make your flowers blossom further…+ Elder smiled slightly “I knew you would came here.” He could now hear the trotting of hooves, he looked to his right to see one of the neverborn was now standing next to him. +This place is interesting, there is no order, it’s complete entropy yet you thrive.+ “Because the weak cannot survive here. It has to be that way. Only those who are the strongest, the most perfect can survive in the slums.” The neverborn gave a cold chuckle +what do you know of perfection?+ “I know it’s not you...my old lord.” +Ah, another who thinks me to be this...Taurus.+ “I can sense it, you are him. But...you may not have known of me but I knew you. The angel would preach daily about your glory, how perfect and wonderful you were. I believed it wholeheartedly, I was even a priest of that old cult.” +So what changed?+ “You were reduced to a spawn, God deems you are failure. Even now...looking in those eyes you are still a failure.” The neverborn flicked to him, pink flames bellowed out of his nostrils. +mind your tongue mortal. I can end you here.+

“Can you? You see I feel God has a plan at work. We don’t make totems, shrines or temples. God is formless but I can feel her rattling my old bones, causing my teeth to chitter. What I see before me...is something shaped to aid in the growth of others.” The bull-like creature nodded. +We agree on that front, those I devour are improved. In me they know perfection.+ Elder shook his head “no, we are not the same. Unlike you...I am truly selfish. You think that eating people is improving the one that is being devoured, but that sounds like excuses. You simply seek more power, power to better yourself and your standing before God.” The neverborn blinked his maw then opened wide, wide enough to devour him completely. He stood there, he knew nothing would happen.

The neverborn took one step, but froze in place. He struggled to move +why is this happening!?+ Elder did not even look at the daemon. “God has a plan at work. Cash can feel it too, so he moves. You should go too.” The daemon’s mouth closed, he looked up slightly. +He calls me…+ He then turned away and left the hall without saying anything further. The Elder smiled to himself.

“you sought to use us...in order to make him a wonderful meal. But God’s plan will not be stopped.”

***

Inferus kept calling for Taurus, they were within their small room. Oktai said nothing to his screaming while he checked over his weapons. He was sitting on one of the mattresses. Sometimes he would look at him, Inferus could sense disapproval but this is the only way. He is now his normal skin tone, his actual age was catching up with him and his toes are now five digits even though they end in small talons. All of this was happening so quickly, the worst outcome might actually be coming hence why he needs his captain.

“Taurus! Come to me!” he called out again. This time his captain phased through the wall. He was chewing something. +What is it?+ “I need your help again.” Taurus cocked his head slightly, +hmmmm.+ “Is something wrong?” +No. Come forward.+ Inferus walked towards the daemon. +Now drop to one knee and close your eyes.+ He did as he was ordered. While closing his eyes he smiled, he wondered what Taurus will show him? A new path to perfection? +You are correct mortal. That is what I will show you.+ Inferus nodded, he waited for whatever is to come.

He most likely guessed that Taurus will show him a vision, a path to take so he could take back and unite his knights. He will regain his position and Tetricus’ approval. The seconds ticked by, nothing was happening he thought to open his eyes but then he was suddenly shoved aside. His eyes slowly opened as he was sent to flying to the floor what he saw was Taurus’s maw has extended, it was wide enough to swallow someone whole. Oktai was in the middle of it. Inferus shook his head “W-What?” His captain’s huge mouth wrapped around Oktai, the daemon then drew him into his body. “O-Oktai?” Taurus shook his frame in annoyance +Damn mortals! No matter…+ He looked at him. +You would’ve known perfection. You being aimless after losing everything shows you must be with me.+ Inferus slowly stood up. “Give him back…” +The one I just ate? He is alive for now.+ His captain then blinked rapidly, he smiled. +Or you can become better...stronger...I will hold this one in my gut for six weeks. Only six weeks. If you don’t come to me in under six weeks I will digest him, I will take his wonderful talent, his mind and make it my own.+ He then walked away phasing through the same wall, he was wagging his tail.

Inferus simply stood there, he could not take him on. Not as a daemon prince. But what hurt him more was his captain’s betrayal. He clutched his shirt “w-why would he do this?” There is only one way, he needs to see Tetricus now. He rushed out of his room and ran to the stairs leading to the upper level. As he got there he encountered guards, they were a mix of knights and the cult of ending. He approached them, they leveled their weapons at him. The leader was one of his own, he wore a golden helmet. “Back to your pen slave!” Inferus stopped “I need to see our lord.” All of them gave a small laugh, the leader shook his head “you are now a slave, our lord has said if you step past this point he will kill you.” The news caused his lips to tremble slightly. “Even if you force your you way through, he will kill you. Since you show with your actions that you do not respect him.” “I need to talk to him, I have important information.” “I don’t care, back to your pen.” Inferus narrowed his eyes, he thought to break through but decided against it. He turned away and walked back, he stared at the ground he only had six weeks. Only six.

He bumped into someone, he looked up. It was an middle aged man with short black hair and a stubble. He grinned “hello brother.” His accent made it evident he was from an agri world, he walked past him. He was in no mood for ants who want to prove a point. “I hear that daemon of yours took somethin important.” He froze and looked back. “Who are you?” “Name’s Cash, Bessy and I have come to...lend you a hand.” Inferus frowned, the man’s jacket was slightly covered in dirt. But something was off, he could feel it.

He turned to the man fully, he also faced him. “I tell you brother...if I was you I would’ve broken through. But...you don’t have the resolve do you? One man tells you one thing and the other tells you his own truth. They try to break who you are...” he shook his head. “Minions of the light sure like to impose don’t they?” Cash walked up to him. “But if you want to realise your potential, you should come with me.” “Potential? What could you show me?” Cash looked back where he came from, the straight hallway was rather dark but Cash removed his rifle from his back. He pointed it down the hallway, he fired six times, adjusting slightly with each shot.

Inferus then heard screams and echoes of a thud. Cash quickly reloaded and flung the rifle around his back. He faced him again and smiled. “All head shots, I guarantee you that brother.” As he said that he ran past him, he headed back to the stairs leading to the upper levels. As he arrived his eyes widened, all of the guards were dead. Each one was shot in the head. Inferus then heard the clacking of boots behind him, he turned to see Cash still smiling. “You can head up there brother, to the light. Where people pray and follow false icons, but I guarantee you that they will not help you get what you want. After all...you need to hunt a daemon.” “Can you help me save Oktai?” “Whatever you want...after all doing what you want is God’s will.” Cash offered his hand, Inferus walked over and took it. “Welcome to the darkness brother, you will see how far this pit goes.” Inferus had to admit that the one before him is unnerving, but if he could get him what he needs he doesn’t care.

The journey was uneventful, but they took twists and turns it caused his head to swim a bit. So Inferus decided to strike up a conversation to take his mind off it. “So tell me Cash, what cult are you a part of?” “Cult?” “Yes, cult. It’s evident you are a part of one.” “Well..I am a shadow. It’s what we name the elite of the slums but there is no cult. Tell me brother how do you view God?” Inferus raised his eyebrow “you refer to the dark prince?” “Indeed I do brother.” He rubbed his neck at the question, he was not sure how to answer it. “Well he is the power I follow.” Cash snorted in amusement “power…you are so funny.” “Excuse me?” “God is the only power, excess exists in everything. So he is the only God. People make all these temples, writing down prescribed notions and holy texts? Pah!” Strangely he found himself interested in what Cash is saying. “So is everyone else is doing it wrong?” “In a manner of speaking...by the way that is your name? You never introduced yourself.” He looked away slightly, the betrayal of his captain stung him. He bit his lip just lightly for a moment. “Asriel.” “Help of God?” “What?” “That’s what your name means brother, help of God. Or it could mean prince of God.” Cash chuckled “you must care a lot for people.” “Sometimes I care too much, to my own detriment.” “Oh yeah, some people are just selfish. But I tell you what brother? Change is a thing belonging to a false deity, don’t let someone change you because of their own notions. You follow your gut, God exists within you.”

Strangely he felt better, he smiled “thank you cash.” Cash nodded “but don’t get me wrong, some people are bastards. So you gotta be strong and bold at the same time in order for em to follow your lead. Or put a bullet in the head of the largest guy in the room.” “I-I see.” They then arrived at a grand hall, it was several miles long. Small crude iron buildings dotted the length of this hall, There was also a giant building situated at the end of it but he noticed is that the buildings were placed in such a way to form roads. Overall the place they have now arrived at looks like a city. Cash gestured to this place “this is the slums!” Inferus looked around again, he could spot people peddling wares on the roads, people killing each other and pleasure girls plying their trade.

All of them wore clothing similar to slaves or even worse. “Looks like a slum.” said Inferus. “Hence why we call it the slum brother.” Cash looked excited he walked forward, Inferus followed the strange man. Entering the slums right away people looked at him, he didn’t like their stares. “Why are they looking at me?” “Cause you smell of the light brother, they won’t try anything since you are with me.” “I don’t need your protection.” “Against these scum? I am sure, but if it was a shadow? You would be a dead man.” “What’s so special about these shadows?” “Asriel, shadows are dedicated to god.” “I am also dedicated to the dark prince Cash.” “So why are you questioning yourself? Why do you look to others to show you the way?” “Some people know more than I do.” “At times yes, but you should not let other people define who you are. Now let’s head to the well.” “The well?” “The well is the place where a shadow’s journey begins. Only the Elder decides when someone is ready or they force their way in. They end up getting eaten by the well.” Inferus mused on what he was just told. He was about to say something until a woman in a lingerie and torn stockings storde up next to him, her long black hair bounced as she walked. “Hey, do yo-” Cash removed his rifle on his back and pointed it at the woman. “Back off sister, find a meal somewhere else. Valerie needs to control you lot.” The woman narrowed her eyes at him, she licked her lips. “I am one of her fa-” Cash shot her, she fall back onto the ground, blood pooled onto the floor due to the bullet wound.

Inferus shook his head slowly “What just happened?” “Follow me for a second Asriel.” They walked forward a few steps, Cash then turned to the corpse, Inferus did the same. “Are we going to see something? He asked.” “Just wait a moment brother.” He clenched his rifle, then from the side roads the pleasure girls fell upon the corpse and devoured it like mad animals. “Oh….” said Inferus. “See? It’s a trap, God blessed them with extreme beauty in order for them to gather their meals. You might know pleasure hooking up with them for a moment and then...Bam! A host of them fall upon you and tear you apart. We call em the Collubet’s. Worse thing of all? You will enjoy being eaten, seen men and women quake in rapture as they were torn apart.” “So I wonder...how many things can kill you here?” “Almost everything.” Cash said in amusement “How can you live in such a place?” “Well...it’s fun. We can worship God truly here. Now let’s go.” They continued their journey, Inferus looked back for a moment, looking at the women he noticed that their features were a perfect blur between the genders or he could not define it at all. If such women were on the upper levels everyone who worked there would be eaten.

They then came to the steps leading to the large building. “So what does this well do?” “You will see brother.” They walked up the steps and entered the building. What he saw caused him to furrow his brow. He saw a old man standing before a great pool, there were also a group of people removing their clothes. “What’s going on?” They stopped a few metres away. “Just watch brother, the group is going to fail.” A large muscled man approached the older man, he was wearing no clothes either. “We will succeed.” “Or you will be devoured and added to the pool.” Inferus could notice the large man wore a necklace made out of eyeballs. The large man returned to the group, the first jumped into the black pool. In a few short seconds he heard a wailing scream. “Well he failed.” said Cash. “How do you know?” Inferus asked. “The screams, everything that is useless about them is being stripped away, the talents and skills they developed in life is being added to the pool.” He nodded in understanding, one by one the group entered the pool. The same occurred, the shrill screams continued until the large man remained. The old man shook his head “Galbert you can still change your mind.” Galbert twisted and pointed at Cash. “I will succeed! Just you wait Cash! I will kill you!” He jumped in.

Inferus could see the water of the pool was oily, faces could be seen running across the top sometimes. “So why does this...Galbert hate you?” “I beat him at cards one time, he likes challenging people and taking their eyes if they lose. He is a cheat by the way.” “But you still decided to face him?” Cash looked at him in confusion “Why not? It was quite exciting facing a cheater. Even so that did not help him.” “How come?” “I cheated better than him.” Now came Galbert’s screams, Cash gave a joyful smile. “So he failed, as expected.” “How do you succeed then?” “You have to understand God, if you do he will empower you. By the way Asriel are you from an Agri world like me?” “Err...no. Why do you ask?” “You have a slight twinge of a country accent.” “N-No I don’t!” Cash shrugged “whatever brother, anyway…” Cash walked over to the old man standing in front of the pool, he followed him.

Cash gestured to the infirm man. “This is the Elder, he looks after the well.” Inferus frowned, it looked like he could barely stand with that sword on his back. The Elder approached him, he smiled with his worn face. “What’s your name lad?” “Asriel.” He nodded “So are you going to enter the well?” “I….” he wasn’t sure, he would not even know what would happen to him. The Elder grasped his hand with his freehand, his grip was strangely strong.
He bought his hand up, it was now covered in wrinkles, he must look like an old man now. “Why do you call me lad?” Now he noticed his voice sounded gruff, harsh even. “Well after all you did not have much opportunity to grow up. You are still a lad within your mind, hence why you are so easily influenced. Loyalty is not a bad thing my boy, when someone needs something they turn to you, when people are stuck in the muck you pull them up even if they don’t desire it.” He wondered how he knew so much about him? He could he possibly understand what he has endured. “So honest, your excess is far too pure for the light.” He bought him over to the bubbling black pool. “I imagine the master above was quite harsh on you?” “How do you know?” “God told me, God is formless. All the statues, daemons and even the palace in the warp are just abstracts, it’s our mind simply trying to make sense of something that is within everyone. Everytime one overindulges in narcotics he is there, if one prefers carnal pursuits he is there, even those who love violence and seek...to excessively protect something precious. That is what God is, the need to seek something more, to overcome limits.” “I need to save Oktai.” The Elder nodded “but the one that holds him is a daemon prince, he was here trying to make you into a finer meal.” “I don’t care, I will kill anyone or anything to get to that goal. Even if Tetricus tries to get in my way I won’t allow it.” “Would you even try to kill him?” He looked down slightly, he narrowed his eyes and bought his head up again. “I would, without hesitation. Oktai stayed by my side, I will not let him wallow within the gut of a daemon.”

The Elder released his grip on his hand, Inferus jumped into the pool. Soon as he entered he sunk, despite trying to hold his breath the liquid started to pour into his body. It greedily went up his nose, he gasped. Flashing before his eyes he saw battles, wars, even bar fights. It was like he was actually there. Sometimes he would find himself holding a plasma gun, next he would be holding a knife while standing in an alleyway.

All of that drifted away, he was now standing in a blank room and standing in front of him was a muscled man wearing a gas mask. His mouth moved by itself “Charlie?” the memories were like fragments, it came together again. He remembered sitting in a cage, the ship was coming apart. Inferus crouched, he screwed himself into a ball, he did not want to look at him. The nagging feeling that he did something wrong started to crawl back. He opened his eyes slowly, Charlie was sitting next to him. “I am sorry.” Inferus said slowly.

The motion was strange, but he sat next to him. He twindle his fingers “have you come to tell me off?” Charlie said nothing to him, he simply stared at him. “What are you expecting? I had to change.” Again he did not speak a word. “I had to change for them! To fit in! They hated how I am!” The walls of the room started to close in around him. “What would you have me do!? I had no choice...” Tears started to fall down his face. “It’s not fair...why do I have to keep suffering? It’s not fair at all…” “So what if it’s not fair? You didn’t care about that before.” Charlie’s voice was distorted slightly. “You did what you had to do no matter what anyone said to you. If you did not agree with them you ignored em.” “I did, but I kept losing things.” “You kept losing things because you thought to mold yourself for them. Asriel...don’t change, not for them, not for anyone else.” Charlie’s form evaporated, Inferus shook his head. He stood up right.

All he could see is Oktai vanishing in Taurus’ maw, he could see his captain joyfully wagging his tail as he walked away. That angered him, he looked up to his hands, they were overflowing with blood. “How many people have I killed? For what I wanted? How many lives have I ruined?” The blood dripped onto the floor, slowly he came to the conclusion that he did not care. Whenever any of them wanted something done they turned to him, why? Because they trusted him. It’s because he is loyal, but now? He will do things his own way.

He bought the blood to his face, using his fingers and nails he painted a skull on the upper half of his face, it ended at his upper lip. His hands changed to the colour white, he bought it down on his lips a few times to mimic the the teeth of a skull. “I will be death to anything that harms them…” The walls crumbled, he walked onward into the darkness, he was determined. There were no more limits, no more hesitation. Not anymore.

***
Tetricus bit into his apple, he sensed another change on the ship. He grumbled slightly “what on earth is going on?” “You are sensing threats to your power.” His chamber doors opened, a pale figure walked in holding two heads. “Those were my guards.” Her tail flailed slightly in the air, she threw the heads to the floor. “They were flawed.” she trode up to the table. She bowed “we got on the wrong foot before…” As she rose Tetricus frowned, staring at her face it was a mixture of Shidonai’s and the daemon he ate. “Oh so you are alive.” “And well my lord.” “You want to get revenge upon me?” The queen of rags shook her head. “Oh no, even though I have become more than I was I now respect your power. As I said I apologize for my disrespect during our first meeting in this room and for trying to kill you on Asex.”

Her words caused him to realise they have fused in a sense, how such a thing happened he has no idea. “My lord you devoured most of my essence, you think you got nothing out of it but you have gained something great.” She walked around the table and picked out a apple from the basket. She bit into it and started chewing. “You have not truly increased in power but you can sense threats to your dominion. Such things are important for a ruler.” “You dislike being ruled...creature.” “That changed, you are a worthy...master. All I take will be in your name. You have to worry about the broken priestess though.” “Why?” “She seeks to become a super power within the ship. When every mortal answers to her what then? Do you think she is loyal to you?” He felt another spike in his mind, he could feel three beings are trying to threaten him. “There are three people. If what you say is true the broken priestess is one...what are the other two?” “What of the slave you sent to the lower levels?” “He would not betray me.” Tetricus said firmly. “But he will resent you. That mortal is a blunt creature, if you don’t explain what you are doing he hates it.”

He hated to admit it but she was right, at times you have to be blunt with him. “What of the third?” Shidonai shrugged “I have no idea, but...I have mainly come here for your blessing.” Tetricus looked at the heads of Senshika and Resis. His brother will be upset but the deaths of those two will just spur him on. “What do you desire?” “To create warriors for you.” She devoured the apple, she licked her fingers. “You need someone to contend with the cult of ending, even if you don’t trust me you want to keep their power in check.” “True, you have my blessing then.” “So easily?” “Yes because I do not sense any foul intent, actually I consider your new state to be a improvement.”

Shidonai bowed again “thank you my lord, I will begin the work.” She then left the chamber. Now alone he tapped his fingers on his table, he needed to deal with those threats. Even so he would rather speak to Inferus first. He sighed “so many issues to deal with.” He took another bite out of the apple.

***
Cash smiled at Asriel sitting on the tinkerer’s chair. It’s only been about five weeks since he emerged from the well and his focus was incredible, his kills with his shortsword are clean and he is quite the sharpshooter.

Tinkerer walked over to the chair and went to work removing one of the last interface ports on Asriel’s body. The tech priest’s black robe was torn at the ends, but his whole body was metal, mechadendrites that ended in claws whirled as he work. “Are they dead?” he asked Asriel in a cold tone. “They are dead, if you want to know I flayed them and left their skin hanging above their gang houses. I offered the meat to Valerie’s girls.” “Good, they did not pay me last time. I am glad that you are so focused unlike someone here.” Cash frowned “Hey! I always do as you ask! Plus I am scavenging for food most of the time!” “There is plenty of human flesh on the market, no need to hunt for more.” “What he says is true.” “Don’t take his side Bessy!” Asriel moved his head slightly, his sclera was still black but his irises are now grey which held a slight glow. But what freaked him out more is the warpaint on his face. “What’s wrong with hunting? It allows everyone to eat.” “See! Asriel understands!” Tinkerer removed the last port he threw it up to the mechadendrite, the claw grasped it in a smooth motion. “It’s done.” Tinkerer stepped back and returned to his desk.

Asriel got up from the chair he rubbed his wrists, he wore similar fibre-leather armour to dancer. The suits were a custom invention of Tinkerer, it offords flexibility and protection. It’s also void sealed as well but Asriel does not wear a helmet due to him not being...normal, also his arms are bare as well.




Asriel then attached the pink slik around his waist, it flowed down at the back obscuring the back of his legs and bottom. “Wait just a moment.” Tinkerer came back from his desk and approached Asriel, he handed him a revolver “Your order is done, Custom made.” Cash watched Asriel take the revolver, he checked it over in a smooth motion. “Thank you Tinkerer.” The tech priest released a strange sound, Cash could only guess that it was a chuckle.

Asriel placed it into his holster “let’s go Cash.” They both left the Tinkerer’s workshop, dancer was waiting for them along with other shadows. “Cash we don’t need to go on another hunting trip.” Cash could hear the annoyance in the Dancer’s voice, he sighed. “Don’t complain when you don’t have anything to eat.” She gestured to the stands “there is plenty already.” “We could always use more.” “Cash! Just say you want to hunt people for sport!” “Tell the truth honey.” he sighed heavily “fine...I like shooting Bessy.” Dancer relaxed slightly. “Good, at last you admit it now let’s go.” “I have to go somewhere.” Asriel said this in a calm manner. “Where?” asked Dancer.

He had idea what Asriel had to do, it’s the second to last day. After he emerged from the well Asriel spoke to him in detail of his plans. He spent these past few weeks buying a host of weapons through exchanging favours, where he keeps them he has no idea. Asriel gave an innocent smile, a black pool emerged around his feet and he sunk into the ground.

When he vanished Cash rubbed his arms as a cold chill ran through them. “Freaks me out whenever he does that…” “He is part daemon after all.” Dancer was shaking her head like he said something strange. “Yeah and I never get used to it. I just hope he comes back alive.” “From what?” “He is going on a private hunting trip, don’t worry about it.”

Cash could sense the confusion, but they did not need to know. Asriel is handling a private affair.

***
He wanted to do this now, now is the time. He ran down the hallway, Asriel narrowed his eyes. He has discarded everything belonging to Taurus, the Taurus he knew would never harm him like this. The daemon walking the halls of this ship is but a husk, even so his captain is now a daemon prince, Asriel knew he should not underestimate him. He did short teleports to decrease the time needed to get to where he needs to go. He has to pick the right spot to kill his prey and free Oktai.

He stopped running, his chest rising and falling. “Here…” He took a deep breath and called out. “Taurus!” The neverborn emerged from the darkness of the hallway. The creature looked visibly excited, Asriel strode up to him and placed his hand on his head. The first part of the plan is complete. +I told you not to mess with my fur.+ Taurus reared his head away, Asriel took a few steps back. “Fine, but if I defeat you I want you to return Oktai.” Taurus chuckled +The old man you care for is still alive. It seems you have grown, I….hunger. Join me, do not fight. Together we can know perfection….+ “Stuff you perfection daemon.” Asriel hissed.

He removed his short blade from it’s sheath along with the revolver Tinkerer gave him. His heart beat slowed, the rhythm, the song started to take over. He walks the path of God now. His grip on the blade tightened, he found himself smiling in anticipation. Taurus gave him an abnormal grin. +Fine...know that I no longer hesitate. After you...I will devour Cristian next.” Asriel ground his teeth “you want it to make it worse for yourself?” He raised the revolver and fired. The first bullet hit the side of Taurus head it exploded in a gush of pink blood. The daemon gave a shrill scream +W-What did you shoot me with!?+ He fired again, blowing off one of his front legs. Asriel smiled, in time he could prepare more ammunition but for now it’s working. “Each bullet is ritually marked to destabilize the form a neverborn.” Soon as he said that Taurus assumed his true form. +You will join me now…+ He said firmly.

Asriel fired the four remaining bullets in quick succession, his hand barely reared back due to the recoil. The first bullet hit his head, causing part of his skull to give way, the other three took out three of Taurus’ six arms. His old captain gave a cry of rage, he charged towards him.

***
He charged Inferus, he is being difficult. His prize turned in his gut, he never intended to return his old man for he was just the carrot on the stick. A way to get Inferus to walk the path of perfection, a way to make him greater before he devours him.

As expected the mortal started to run, he chased him down the hallway until he heard beep. He stopped and looked down, he stepped on a large piece of metal. +Wh-+ A bright light washed over him, his body was sent sprawling to the ground. Taurus struggled to get up +Tricks! He has learned nothing!+ He looked down the hallway, his prey has vanished. He stood upright, he took time to regenerate his body.

The issue is that he is using up the essence he has gathered to do so. +He needs me to teach him perfection...+ he hissed. “No I don’t.” The voice came from behind him. He looked back to see Inferus is upside down, half of his lower body is stuck within a black pool and the upper half is hanging upside down while gripping...a rocket launcher. “Tell me captain...are you going to devour Tetricus?” +Would that matter?+ “It would matter to me.” +I would, then...then….+ He could not think of anything else, he wanted to say something but he couldn’t. +For the sake of perfection I will have both of you join me.+ Inferus fired the rocket launcher, the missile smacked into him destroying half his body on impact.

Inferus was then drawn into the pool, it vanished after a moment. Taurus grunted in annoyance. +Perhaps he got too good?+ He then heard the chug of a grenade launcher, he felt a light tap on his back, after that came the burning. He flicked around to see Inferus now standing before him firing a grenade launcher. Taurus roared out in anger +Fight me directly!+ “Honour is fools, you of all people should know that.” Taurus shifted back to his animal form, he ran away.

He did not want to burn away his remaining essence, he did not want to go back to the warp. If he failed the dark prince will take him back to him. His tormentor.

***
Asriel chased after the daemon, he had to be careful to avoid destroying him completely for he needed to save Oktai. He continued firing the grenade launcher, despite Taurus large bulk he avoided a few but some caught him. He chased Taurus to a bend, but instead of turning the neverborn ran straight into the wall phasing through it. Asriel smiled, no matter where he runs he can find him. He has been marked out for death, he ran through the wall also.

Instead of going straight to Taurus, Asriel returned to his “vault” it was a sealed room where he kept his weapons. The ones he was going to use for this hunt was arrayed in a straight line on the floor, he threw the grenade launcher aside and ran to the line of weapons. He picked out a bolter, he continued running and phased through the wall.

Over the weeks he sought out the song after that he found out he could jump through the warp. Due to his nature for a moment the tides ignore him hence why he sees darkness whenever he does it. He could even bring people through if he concentrates.

Those he marked are like pink lights in the darkness, he can always see them. He could feel them or almost taste them. Somehow he also knew what they are doing at the time. The darkness bled away to reveal the upper levels. Taurus looked back, he could tell it was in shock. Asriel fired the bolter, tearing off flesh and shattering bone. Right away he could tell where Taurus is heading, the issue is why?

***
He ran towards Cristian’s chamber, of all the places he chose to go he came here. Why? He could not say. He has lost far more essence than expected, he started to devour the one within. He could feel him squirming. Taurus grinned he crashed through the door and charged down the tunnel. Strangely the sounds of bolter rounds stopped. He then heard a blade being removed from it’s sheath, now someone was on his back. His eyes were bought to his back to see it’s Inferus, he raised his blade and brought it down onto his back. He kept stabbing again and again, Taurus gave a great cry. +I will devour him!+ Inferus stopped, they crashed through the second door, Cristian looked up in surprise as he charged to the table.

The sorcerer grabbed the fruit basket and jumped aside, Taurus rushed through the table, He watched Inferus flip from his body and land softly. Taurus stopped running and faced the mortal. +How about an exchange? I will give him back...and you can join me instead.+ He watched Inferus relax, he smiled. “Look at you trying to weasel out of our deal.” +You care for him...don’t you?+ “I do.” Inferus vanished in a puff of black smoke, Taurus then felt a sharp pain in his side. The mortal bought his blade across his body, making a large wound. He then reached in with his hand and pulled out his meal. Inferus held the old man close to his chest. Taurus gave a roar of fury but fire washed over him, he gave a shrill cry as he toppled to the floor.

***

Tetricus kept his hand raised while grasping the fruit basket with his other hand. Shidonai was right Inferus is a threat, his mind is singing that he should kill him now. But there was problem, the third threat was Taurus. He strode over to them, his old captain struggled to rise but the continuous flames he is summoning is holding him down. The only reason why is that he assumes he has been using up a great amount of his energy. It’s evident due to the fact his form is flickering in and out of reality. +Cristian! We must destroy him! Stop what you are doing!+ “Maybe if you tell me why you are a threat to me.” +I want you to be perfect!” He looked over to Inferus his skin tone is normal again, but the face paint was strange. He did not takes his eyes off their captain. “Tell me slave why are you here?” His now grey eyes moved to him slightly, a great killing intent smacked into his body.

But as he smiled it vanished right away. “He took Oktai from me.” Inferus voice was distorted, like he was not truly here. Tetricus then bought his vision to the frail old man. It’s like his very essence has been drawn from his body. “I assume Taurus ate him?” “He intended to eat me, but Oktai pushed me out of the way. You are next my lord.” “What?” Tetricus shifted his eyes to Taurus, he increased the intensity of the flames. “Is this true!?” The daemon thrashed on the ground. “He won’t admit it, he views that us being together is better.” Inferus smiled turned slightly weaker “our captain cares far too much even if he doesn’t remember. He wants us to be together forever. Perfection is just an excuse.” “It doesn’t matter.” Tetricus said firmly. Taurus screamed more loudly. “Stop it.” He did not look at Inferus he chuckled. “Excuse me? Who do you think you are talking to?” He could hear Inferus laying Oktai down, he then walked up to him.

Inferus placed his hand on his chest, despite the skin sizzling the threat he felt before returned as the mortal removed his hand. “You have been marked my lord.” “What?” His smile turned innocent. “I can keep you safe.” the smile then vanished in an instant after those words. “I will know your every waking moment from now on, where you are...what you are doing. So please stop hurting our captain.” He could sense the threat behind his words, after watching him take the second checkpoint along with how sure he sounds he relented. “We don’t need him.” Tetricus said with a measure of sadness. “I do, I will make use of him. Also it’s Asriel now.” “What?” “You may call me slave now…” he tapped his head. “But in here call me Asriel please.” He faced their captain and raised his hand, Taurus form broke down and was drawn to...Asriel’s hand. Slowly it formed a pink crystal ball in his hands.

Tetricus sighed “what are you going to do with him?” “Keep him close, also he won’t cause any trouble.” Asriel walked over to the Oktai, he knelt and lifted up his body slightly. A black pool formed around them, they sank into it and vanished. Tetricus looked down to his chest.

“I wonder if this is going to be a problem?”

Chapter 9
His body was being torn apart, his heart was being sucked dry, everything that he was or will be was being devoured. He struggled for release, he gave a great cry of defiance but all he could hear is the laughter of the daemon. But that ended as a hand reached out, Oktai opened his eyes. He was lying on a bed and he could hear small chink sounds, most likely from a blade. He sat up and looked around, the room was quite small, there was a chest of drawers but what captivated him were the weapons lined on the walls, blades, guns and surprisingly he saw human heads mounted on the wall. “So you are awake.” He recognised the voice, it’s far more distorted than normal and it seems the arrogance has left it as well. His gaze shifted to his right, he saw Inferus sitting on a chair picking at his black nails with a shortblade.

He smiled at him, his somewhat glowing grey eyes were those of a hunter, a killer. “Hmm, you got me out?” Oktai rubbed his neck, he still felt sore. “Indeed I did.” They stared at each other for a moment, Inferus was still picking at his nails. “What are you doing?” asked Oktai. His young lord frowned slightly in annoyance “trying to get the dried blood out of from under my fingernails. Also Asriel, please and thank you.” “Very well...where are we?” “The slums, it’s placed on the deepest level of the ship. It’s essentially lawless.” “How lawless?” “Saw a man got defiled and killed soon as he left his house. By pleasure girls mind you.” Oktai raised his eyebrow “I see...” “By the way, we live here now. This is our house.” What he just said confused him further. “Why? What bought this change?” “I desire freedom to do what I want, protect who I want as well.”

Asriel rose from his chair, he sheathed his blade. He walked into a side room and as he came back he was holding a glowing pink orb. He sat back down and stroked it slightly. “Taurus is in here.” “Why haven’t you killed the daemon yet?” “Because I don’t want to Oktai. I will make use of my captain, he does not want to return to the warp.” “How sure are you of that?” “Because when I bought him here he kept screaming about being sent back to him.” “Him?” Asriel shrugged slightly. “I guess he refers to Fulgrim, but who can say? Even so we came to agreement of sorts.” “What sort of agreement?” “This.”

He watched his young lord remove a revolver from his belt, it was black but he could tell it looked rather archaic, but the craftsmanship was superb. Asriel then tapped the orb, it started to break down while pink energy flowed into the gun, the frame shifted into a shape of a bull’s head. The eyes glowed with a soft pink light. Asriel waved the gun “he can watch me become better, while helping me kill people and at the same time. Plus the added fact he won’t go back to the warp.” Oktai chuckled slightly “you did a little growing up haven’t you?” “Maybe, but the ship is being taken over by the cult of ending. I can sense my master is going to ask for my services soon.” “Your services?”

Asriel nodded “to hunt.”

***
Tetricus grumbled slightly, Asriel did not change how he expected. Plus his senses are yelling at him that he is threat. Some measure of annoyance gripped him but strangely he felt this was for the better. He looked down to his chest, he focused with his witch sight and he could see his servant’s mark upon him. It was a black handprint, small threads of dark energy left the mark and according to Asriel he knows what he is doing at this very moment. He knows where he is at all times.

He stroked his chin “hmm...Asriel!” He looked around, he wondered what would happen. He folded his arms “maybe it doesn’t work that way?” Tetricus felt a blade scraping on his throat. “Oh...it does work that way.” His servant removed his weapon and stepped to the side to face him. He smiled “what do you need master?” “Master?” “I am your slave, you are my master. Or do you prefer my lord?” “Either is good, but I have a request.” Asriel twirled the blade and sheathed it behind his back. “Ask and I will deliver what you desire.” Tetricus relaxed in his chair. “Can you kill half of the cult of ending?” “Only half?” “Yes, just half.” Asriel gave a rueful grin. “I am disappointed master, I expected more.” Tetricus chuckled “fine, eliminate one of their commanders as well. I am sure Taurus will enjoy being used.” He was aware of the revolver but he could not sense any rage from it which was a good thing, angry daemon weapons are dangerous.

Tetrcius gave a small look at his mark, he then bought his eyes to Asriel. “So is this mark for my own safety?” “It is my lord, I would never harm you. Nor would I remove your head and mount it in my new home.” he said in amusement. Asriel’s threat level skyrocketed, he could not help but shift in his seat slightly. “Master is something wrong?” “No...I am just worried about the fact that my...servant can teleport around the ship and kill people.” “To be fair I need a source of darkness to do it.” Tetricus felt his threat level dropping as he said that, so there is a limitation. Suddenly an idea hit him “I also want you to do one more thing by the way.” “What is it?”

Tetricus laughed slightly “listen carefully….”

***
Asriel pointed the revolver at the sleeping cult member, he was standing in front a bed that held six people, before he came here he handled his lord’s special request the target was sleeping at the time so it made it easy. Why he wanted such a thing he could not say, but now it’s time to focus on the main task.

All of his targets looked relaxed, their chests was heaving up and down while they slept on the bed. He could kill all of them in their sleep but where is the fun in that? +You are hoping that they can fight back.+ Taurus’ voice was like an echo now, but he wasn’t wrong. He counted the people in the circular bed, six in total. “Why hello!” he said out loud. All of them opened their eyes, first came shock, the women covered up their chests. The men reached for weapons, but they were slow. “One.” He shot the male with grimey hair, the purple bullet entered his skull and exploded. He adjusted his aim “two.” he killed the second male, he had short blonde hair, scars covered his face. “Three.” the third was the supposed leader of this little “gathering” his eyes were still full of shock even as his head exploded.

All that remained of were the women, he moved his revolver to the first. The one who he was aiming at raised her hands “w-wait!” Asriel raised his eyebrow, the female started to crawl towards him on the bed, he could see the suggestion in her eyes. “How abou-” “I refuse.” “What? Why?” “You see my fine lady, I love Tetricus more than you. He desires to see half of you killed. So unfortunately anything you offer won’t trump that. Please do scream after this, at least make this interesting.” She screamed as expected, she tried to rush for the door but he shot her in the gut, the bullet caused her body to come apart due to the explosion.

Blood washed over his face and the other women on the bed. “Four.” he said in a calm manner. The last two women screamed, one reached for a knife on the side table. He let her take it, he aimed his gun at the other target and fired. As with the other targets her head came apart in chunks, the warp bullet unravelling bone and flesh, the explosion at the end is quite wonderful to look at as well.

The one who grabbed the knife rolled off the bed and rushed to him, it’s evident that she was trained. Asriel took a step back, he removed his blade from it’s sheath. He faced the woman coming around from the bed, he could see in her eyes that she knew she couldn’t escape, unless she kills him this would be the end. She came at him dagger held in the air, as the blade came down Asriel made a short side step, he then stabbed her in the gut with his blade. He twisted the blade slightly, she coughed up blood upon her shoulder.

She looked up to him, confusion in her eyes. “W-Why?” Asriel smiled “oh well...you got too big unfortunately. You see Tetricus doesn’t care for your loyalty, if you were loyal in the first place.” He twisted the blade further, he did it just a tiny a bit. “I don’t know what the broken priestess is thinking, but I wouldn’t put it past her to try and take the ship. Master’s brothers do like to leave everything to the last minute, hence why he asked me to cut down your numbers.” “W-We are l-loyal, t-to h-him, w-why m-” “I don’t really care if you are loyal or not, I am picking all of you at random.” Asriel removed his blade and jammed it upwards under her neck. The woman’s eyes rolled back, she twitched on the blade. “Six.” +That was boring, you can do better.+ “It was, and I agree I can do better.”

He removed the blade and pushed the woman onto the floor, she landed with a splat. Asriel walked over to the bed he was about to clean his blade with the sheets but stopped. “Oh...I better not do that.” He left the room blade and pistol out.

Entering the hallway, the runes that were carved on the walls were changing. It depicted a man standing near a bed while killing the occupants. “At least the Black Capra did something right.” He walked down the hallway, after a few minutes he encountered a group of Black Capra were advancing towards him.

There were five of them, he frowned. They are refusing God’s number, he charged towards them. Right away the cult members raised weapons, he is letting his killing intent loose. Some were frozen in place, to scared to move. +They can taste your desire to end them…+ “I will kill the last of you slowly!” That spurred three of them in to action, the first ran towards him. He held a mono-blade, he twirled it in the air.

Asriel smiled, as he reached a few paces of the cultist he decided against crossing blades with him. He wanted to increased the fear of the others. He flipped over the cultist, on his way over him he spun in the air, letting his blade run free like a buzzsaw, he felt the blade cutting skin, it smoothly passed through the neck. As he landed in front of the other two he could hear the cultist still running, but in a second he dropped to the floor.

The two in front of him were sweating, their charge was blunted. The first edged forward he gave a great roar as he attacked him. The cultist made a cross cut, Asriel block the first attack, but as the second came in he parried sending his strike awry, Asriel stepped in towards the cultist and planted his blade in his gut. Blood erupted from his mouth, the second moved to attack him. “Oh...I see. You are using your friend to gain the opportunity to attack? How smart you are!” he raised his revolver at him, he froze. “I am a good shot by the way. Not as good as Cash though.” He shot the cultist in both legs, he screamed in agony as the limbs were blown off.

He dropped to the floor, Asriel removed the blade from the one that had the courage to face him one or one. Without looking he sliced his throat open, the cultist gripped his throat and fell to the ground with a thud.

His eyes moved to the last two, one ran but the last member of the small squad dropped to his bottom. “P-Please!” he cried out. Asriel sheathed his blade, he flexed his fingers and through biomancy sharpened them into talons. “Don’t worry, you won’t be suffering alone.” he spared a glance at the one without legs, he was also shuddering in fear.

“I will take my time with both of you, then I will hunt down the one that ran away…”

***
Tetricus ate an apple, he was sending his mind out, watching Asriel go about his work. Despite his threat level rising he knew he would not betray him after talking with him. Looking at him at this moment he is tearing a man’s face off with his talons. He then heard his door opening, he looked up to see it’s Cassius. Right away he switched to his witch sight and he saw it, the giant black handprint on his face.

When the prefector reached the table he could not help but laugh. His brother frowned in annoyance “what is so funny?” Tetricus kept laughing, he found it hard to speak. “W-What is it?” “We are approaching the Lord Commander’s space station. Shall the artifacts be prepared?” Tetricus could not control his laughter, if he could cry he would be at the moment. This caused Cassius’s annoyance to turn to fury. “What is so damn funny!? Have you done something witch!?” He pointed at the prefector “your face!” “My face?” He went into his pouch and pulled out a small mirror, why his brother had such a thing he had no idea. “I don’t see anything…” Tetricus stared at Cassius, watching the handprint move with his facial features was too much. “A-Alright, thank you for letting me know brother. Have the artifacts prepared for transport.” He then slapped his knee and kept laughing, this infuriated Cassius even more.

The anger, his face contorted in fury, the confusion, everything about it bought a smile to Tetricus’ face. The prefector stormed out of his chamber cursing him which each step.

Once he left he finished his apple, he drew in the taste to help calm himself down. He wondered why Eidolon desired the artifacts? Still it’s quite likely that he did not require any of them. He sent his company to Asex to die which is normal for the lord commander when it comes to the 4th. Tetricus relaxed in his chair “I think the meeting that shall be interesting….”

Wow, a happy ending lol yay. Your getting better at describing the violence.

 Dayknight wrote:

Wow, a happy ending lol yay. Your getting better at describing the violence.

Glad you liked it!

Chapter 10
Nolan strode down the aisle with his chosen, the recreational hall of the knights has been converted into a cathedral for slaanesh. Censers hanged from the ceiling bellowing out scented incense, statues of the dark prince lined the walls. But instead of grand prayer thrumming through the hall, the faithful were whispering among themselves, praying for the dark prince to deliver them. Nolan reached the oracle who was standing at the altar, a grand marble statue of the dark prince loomed over them. She did not look him at him but he knew that the broken priestess could tell what was on his mind. “What would you have us do?” He asked.

The broken priestess turned to him, she sighed “it seems our liberation has been delayed. An outcome I did not expect has come to fore.” “An outcome you did not expect?” “She nodded “the Queen of the Black Capra should of been killed by Tetricus. But it seems that he spared her even if she has become one with the lord of snakes.” “I see...but what of..” “Inferus?” She chuckled “our…”sponsor” should of killed him. Or at least he was meant to devour the “ commander”, now we have a murderer roaming the halls of the ship, tearing apart the faithful and murdering the innocent.” The oracle gave a wistful sigh “I saw us rising up...overtaking the masters and going forth to bring the glorious end. But it seems that won’t come to pass…” Nolan kneeled with his chosen. “Send me and I will kill him.” “I have already sent out a squad, Booker will deal with the murderer.” Nolan smiled, Booker is a veteran, a being that lives and breathes for the dark prince. “I understand, I will look forward to when Booker brings you his head.”

The broken priestess said nothing, she simply turned away and continued to stare at the altar.

***
Asriel rolled under the Booker, he was swinging his flail like a fool, as he came under him he slashed the side of his leg. Booker winced in pain “Curse you vile heretic!” As Asriel rose from his roll, Booker twisted to him, he raised his flail and bought it down, Asriel did a side step dodging the attack, the power flail sparked as it hit the ground causing a dent. “God has no form.” “Slaanesh has a form! A glorious one!” Booker shouted back, he twisted the flail to his left, Asriel ducked and rolled to the right cutting his other leg.

Booker buckled slightly due to his injuries. “If God is with you...why did the rest of your squad die?” Asriel could see Booker’s eyes moving to the corpses, throats were cut, limbs have been severed. “Murderer…” Booker hissed. As Asriel rose he did a backflip to make some space between them. “You scream murderer because you cling to an abstract morality. God doesn’t care for good of evil, she cares for...here…” He pointed the tip of his bloodied blade to his chest. “He cares for my joy.” Asriel could see Booker flaring his nose. “The oracle saw your end hence why she sent me against you! The dark prince has form! A will! The broken priestess is the messenger!” Booker declared. He could not help but smile at the large man “you’re a sacrifice, I have already killed half of you, the last part of my objective is to kill a commander.” “W-What? You speak lies!” “Come now...the oracle can see multiple futures.” He licked his blade, the blood had a coppery taste that tingled his nerves.

Asriel chuckled “I can sense your uncertainty…” He took a step forward and teleported in front of Booker, his eyes went wide. Asriel jammed his blade into his chest, the large man dropped his weapon due to the attack, blood dribbled from his mouth. “Does it hurt?” he asked. He twisted gently, the flesh tore at the motion. Booker tried hard not to scream. “All you gave up...all you fought for is coming to an end...and the oracle does not care…” Now seeing his eyes under his hood, he could see he was wavering. He pushed his blade in deeper, blood started to flow down his blade, the red liquid trickled over his blade wielding hand.

He tapped Booker’s face with his other hand. “You head will now be delivered to Tetricus…” He removed the blade and slashed Booker’s throat, he grasped it and twisted around. The large man dropped to his knees, he started to gurgle due to him struggling to breathe. Asriel walked around him, he could sever his head now….+but you want him to suffer…+ Taurus said in a flat tone. “Exactly Captain!” He watched Booker slowly die, once he crumpled to the floor Asriel smiled. “Well that’s done.” He knelt and went to work removing Booker’s head, the blade was sharp enough to work through the bone.

The cut was clean, perfect even. He picked up the head with both hands. He closed his eyes, trying to feel out where his master is. “Docking bay.” He turned and walked into the darkness. “Should only take a moment to get there…”

***
Tetricus snickered as he walked to the docking bay with his brothers, Cassius grunted in annoyance. “Can at least tell me when you find so damn amusing!?” Tetricus shook his head “the joke would be beyond you brother.” The prefector grumbled, he said nothing further and he should keep silent for his face moving with the brand is too much to bear. Justus nodded “Well we hast achieved our objective, I wonder what reward the lord commander wilt giveth us?” At the mention of reward Tetricus cocked his head slightly, he never thought about it. At most he just found his expierence on Asex interesting, he considers that to be a reward more than anything. “Don’t ask for something stupid” Cassius said in annoyance. “What? What would give you that impression Cassius?” he said in amusement.

The prefector sighed “can you be serious for once?” “I am serious all the time Cassius, if wasn’t I would had you strung up on hooks and juggle your eyeballs for reducing me to a burning skeleton.” Cassius looked away, he fell silent again. He did not want to test him, but just for a second he thought doing such a thing would be rather fun, he could have Asriel fix him afterwards. He shook his head dismissing the thought he will get too mad at me.

Tetricus bought his eyes to Erastus who was in a foul mood. “What’s wrong Erastus? Why are you upset?” he asked. The apothecary creased his brow “dealing with the fact that my two prized Corpus’ were killed..” Erastus removed his hand from his face, he shook his head. “No matter I will improve them as always.” “That’s the spirit! Then once they die again you can make more improvements!” Erastus started to laugh maniacally “Exactly!” Tetricus laughed with him, anything to help his brother feel better. Strangely it was working, but Cassius was groaning in annoyance due to the noise.

Faust then plucked a string on his guitar, breaking their laughter. Tetricus coughed slightly. “You have something to say Faust?” The noise marine looked away from him slightly, he was clearly upset. “You did not play for us.” “I said maybe.” “Hmph!” Faust flicked his head away further.

Tetricus was about to say something to ease his brother but they arrived at the docking bay, the artifacts were already be unloaded onto the space station by their slaves. “Come now we must go see Eidolon.” They all made their way to the docking bay hatch, as they reached the door Tetricus heard a voice. “Master.” He turned back to see Asriel holding a head, he pointed at it with bloodied hands. “Half have been killed and a commander.” The head caused him to smile, the cut was clean as well. “Hand it to me.” Tetricus reached out his hand.

Asriel walked over and placed the head on his hand, to a human it would be large but to him he could crush it easily with one hand. Tetricus engulfed the head in eldritch fire, he burnt away the skin, the eyes, until all that was left was a skull. Tetricus offered it to his servant. “A souvenir.” Asriel took the skull and smiled “I will cherish it.” “Good, but I have a question.” “What is it?” “Is there...more of you? You are living somewhere else right?” “I am...but I don’t think they will be interested in working for you.” Cassius scoffed “he is the lord of ship, all of you are slaves. When he says to jump, you jump without question.” In a sense his brother is not wrong, but he could gather what Asriel’s means.

Wherever he is living now, all of them are essentially mavericks. But mavericks is exactly what he needs. “Even so Asriel, see who is interested and bring them to me.” Asriel bowed “very well.” He turned away and sunk into the ground while walking. Cassius shook his head “By Fulgrim what did he just do?” “Don’t worry about it.” said Tetricus. He faced the hatch.

“We have to go see Eidolon.”

***
The throne felt uncomfortable, it was felt terrible to sit on whenever the 4th are in this chamber. Eidolon did not let his annoyance show, it would be weakness. He sighed “So you are alive, you also bought useless trinkets to my station.” The witch smiled “I bought every single artefact, you did not specify which one you wanted.” His skull was so life like, despite the centuries of warfare, corruption and betrayals he has never seen something like this. Even seeing him again he is still surprised that he walks and talks like he is alive.

Eidolon mumbled slightly, even so they did as he asked. He hoped the daemon within the orb would be the end of the 4th but it seems it would take more to wipe them out from existence. They are like a cockroach that refuses to die. He went into his pouch and removed a small pink gem, it bore the essence of a keeper of secrets.

He threw the gem over to the witch, he caught it smoothly and looked down to it. “What is it?” “Make a wish, but within reason. The daemon must give a wish in order to free itself and return to the warp. Think of it as a reward for the service you rendered to me.” Right away those with the witch broke into discussion, telling the walking skeleton what he should wish for. All of them are like children, children that can somehow defeat warfront after warfront.

The witch held up the gem “within reason huh…” He pointed at the phoenix terminator. “W-What art thou doing mine lord?” “Daemon! My wish is to fix Justus’ speech impediment!” The gem shone with a pink light, it then burst into tiny fragments. The palatine blade shouted at the witch. “Why did you ask for such a stupid wish!?” Eidolon had to agree, he could of asked for bountiful excesses, more power or even more favour from slaanesh.

The witch shrugged “I care for Justus more plus wishing for power would make things too boring Cassius. I prefer to develop myself in my own way. Now...Justus say something!” Everyone’s eyes, even his own were drawn to the phoenix terminator who shook his head. “I doubt such a thing would work.” The one named Justus jerked slightly, he touched his throat. “Praise the dark prince!” He embraced the witch in a bear hug even though his armour was scorched slightly. “Wait till I tell Rothac! Thank you brother!” “L-Let me go!” shouted the witch.

The phoenix terminator let go of the witch, he nodded and started rambling, saying any word that most likely came to his mind. Eidolon allowed himself to groan in annoyance, he wondered how such fools can survive such deadly wars?

The witch chuckled “now...Eidolon do you have any other tasks?” At the mention of tasks he frowned, he gestured them out of his chamber. “No...just leave.” The witch gave a mocking salute “Very well! Come brothers!” All of them followed the witch out his chamber, he had to also wonder why the rest of the warband follow such an...imbecile.

I just want to let people know that the reason why there has been no updates is due to the fact I am quite ill at the moment. I hope that it clears up by next week.

Hope you feel better soon!

Get well soon.

Is this an attack by Nurgle due to how your heroes keep smacking down his minions in your stories?

Thanks for the get well comments! I am going to be sort of open about this. I pretty much got destroyed by a virus, decided to go into the GP once I could finally move. When I got to the appointment the doctor decided to call the hospital due to the symptoms I was displaying. (That was monday) They did a host of tests at the hospital and found out that my infection level was quite high(normally it's meant to be in the 10 digits but mine were like in the 200's), they believed likely it could be that my blood or liver was infected with something else entirely due to my liver tests also came back weird. I was held in the hospital until late Tuesday evening. But due to my previous virus symptoms clearing up all I have now is a temperature when I sleep(which can be dealt with), but since my infection levels did not drop all that much and I felt well again they decided to put me on a strict antibiotics course for the rest of week and let me come home. (it's not easy...) Due to some other tests they found my liver to be healthy and my blood pressure within normal levels but the infection level was still rather high hence the antibiotic course.

Anyway....over my time at hospital talked with family and especially my brother who got me to start writing. I want to be an author but my problem is that I spread myself over different stories and I will never get the work that I want to publish for real done in a reasonable time frame or at all. So I came to the decision to stop the other stories I am writing. I will still update this story mainly from now on while I work on my unique story.

Right...new chapter!

Chapter 11
Asriel walked down the tunnel along with the three that his master could work with. It took some convincing but in the end none of them could resist the urge for something new. Cash held his rifle tightly, ready to use it at a moments notice. “We have to be careful.” he said firmly. Dancer sighed slightly “why? You already agreed to come!” “I did but he is the leader of the light followers! He could suck away everything that makes us who we are!” “Oh dear Cash you worry over such small things…” The last member was Valerie, she was a psyker, a weaver of illusions and master of telepathy. She was the leader of the pleasure girls and dressed in kind as well save that she wore a pink silk jacket. She was tidying her black hair while staring into a mirror.

Asriel frowned slightly he had to do several favours for her before she would even budge on the matter of coming here. At least he had to be thankful that he did not have to give any of his body parts even though he could regenerate them. “I am worrying over nothin corpse eater! Isn’t that right Bessy?” He looked down to his rifle, he then frowned slightly. Valerie gave a small chuckle “did not get the response you wanted?” Asriel watched Cash frown slightly, he wondered truly if his weapon was actually alive or was it the man’s insanity at work?

They arrived at his master’s chamber door, he opened it and stepped inside with those he has gathered. Entering the circular room Tetricus rose from his table he spread out his arms in welcome. “Greetings!” Asriel was about to say something but Cash stepped forward, he quickly raised his rifle and shot Tetricus in forehead. The sound of the bullet discharging rang in the chamber for a few moments, then came silence.

Asriel watched his master bring a finger to his forehead, he tapped near the bullet wound. “Inter-” Cash shot him again, Tetricus’ head reared back slightly. Asriel turned to the sniper in annoyance. “What are you doing?” “That can’t be the light lord!” “What? He is the leader of the warband!” “He looks dead Asriel!” Dancer strode over to Cash and slapped him across the head. “O-Ow!” “Stop being an idiot! Put your weapon away!” Cash did not sling his rifle over his shoulder but he lowered his weapon.

Asriel could see he was still on guard, Valerie skipped over to his lord who was now scratching his head. “I did not expect that...” Valerie smiled at his master. “Asriel works for you correct?” “I would like to think so.” his lord answered.

Tetricus gestured “all of you come here.” Dancer shot Cash a look “no more shooting!” she hissed. Asriel smiled when he watched Cash mumble in annoyance, they walked over to where Valerie was standing. Asriel took a step forward “here they are master.” he could see the bullet wounds are now gone, the bone matter has regenerated. “Thank you Asriel…” his master looked over to Cash. “You have quite a quick trigger finger.” Cash narrowed his eyes at him “you are scaring my wife….” “Your wife? Excuse me?” “He is referring to his rifle master.” Asriel interjected.

His lord gave a small laugh of amusement “I see...anyway I have a job for all of you.” Valerie smiled “what is the reward?” Tetricus shook his head “perhaps let me give you the job details first…” “No! I want to know what the reward will be!” She started to pout, Asriel could see his master’s hollow eyes flicker for a moment. “Fine.” said Tetricus. “If it’s within my power you can have your heart’s desire.” Valerie’s blue eyes lit up, she ground her teeth. “Meat!” she grunted.

Tetricus stroked his chin “meat? What is she on about?” Valerie relaxed, she gave an innocent smile “I desire one hundred tons worth of meat.” Cash’s eyes went wide. “Where the hell are you going to store that!?” She placed her fingers on her lips and gave a small laugh “don’t worry about that dear Cash.” Tetricus then folded his arms “am I missing something here?” “Master she is referring to human flesh. She wants one hundred tons worth of human flesh.” as he said human flesh his master shrugged. His hollow eyes moved to Cash “what do you desire?” “A shooting range! One that is at least two thousand yards!” Asriel found it surprising how he excited he is after he shot his master twice.

Tetricus nodded “that can easily be done.” His gaze drifted to Dancer, he smiled “you are not as superficial are you?” “No I am not.” the Dancer responded. “I will give you my answer after the job.” “Very well…” his master gestured to the conjured galaxy above them, he drew in a planet. “This is the world of Calisia. It is a shrine world chiefly.” He zoomed into the city, the temples were extravagant, some shone with marble, others were dotted with grand statues but what held Asriel’s eye were the Black Templars marching the streets. “Your job is simple. Cause chaos, weaken the foundations of the city of Calisia”

Asriel raised his eyebrow at that “cause chaos?” his master dismissed the conjured image. “Yup, it seems detailed plans never work out so I am going this route. All of you may work together or not I really don’t care. By the way Asriel do you want a reward?” At the mention of reward he smiled. “No, I don’t really have interest in such things. By the way why are there Black Templars on world?” His lord nodded “They are Gaviam Crusade, no matter which world they pass they like to make their presence felt.” “So you are saying they wish to put the fear of the emperor into the populace.” “As you say Asriel, now all of you get going you have work to do!”

Asriel watched those he gathered leave the chamber in almost a hurry, he bought his eyes back to his master. “Are you mad that you were shot two times?” “Not really.” Tetricus responded. “At least it allowed me to get a measure of him. I am more interested in the one wearing the black suit.” “Her name is Dancer my lord.” “Dancer…hmm I wonder what she desires, by the way are you taking Oktai with you?” “I am, I wonder what I will do on world though?”

His master smirked “you will figure something out.” Asriel nodded slowly, he kept the image of the Black Templars within his mind.

Glad to see your alive and well. What kindof story do you plan on writing apart from this one?

 Dayknight wrote:

Glad to see your alive and well. What kindof story do you plan on writing apart from this one?

Well I can't post it online unfortunately but it's going to be a mix of sci fi/fantasy. It's going to have humans, dwarfs(renamed), elves(renamed) and the gods in the setting are going to have a lovecraft bend where seeing one can mess you up badly.

Chapter 12
The cheers were deafening, the masses stood at the foot of the stairs while crusaders kept them back. He found their cheers worthless, none of them fought, none of them bled to aid in stopping the cults. The very cult leaders now line the stairway, screaming in agony as they slowly burn to death in spiked iron cages. He found the death of heretics pleasing, to rejoice in the deaths of the enemies of the emperor is wine for the soul. He and his brothers stood at the sides of the aisle leading to the podium where the Archbishop will make his speech, he hoped it would be quick so they could leave. Their task is done, the priests know their place and the stern gaze of the emperor. Marshal Rolan looked at him, he smirked. “Eager to leave?”

He grunted, he is not hiding the fact. His brooding could be felt by all his brothers. “The heretic grows strong in the darkness while we linger here. The purgation has been completed. We should move to a new world.” He lifted up his Crozius, it’s golden head was covered in blood and brain matter of heretics, his boots crushed bodies and with his brothers he burned away the darkness that was clinging to this shrine world. Rolan shook his head “Bertrand, relax.” His Marshal’s voice was now stern, even so he remembers the day when he was just neophyte, flinching at his gaze. But his brown eyes always held a sense of determination, that determination made him Marshal of the Gaviam Crusade. “Fine.” Bertrand said in annoyance. “I will kill the Archbishop if he asks us to stay another day.” All of his brothers looked at him, it was not a joke either.

He dislikes mortals who hide behind astartes, they fought and ended the heretic while they cowered behind their church doors. Rolan narrowed his eyes at him and that said everything. “I won’t kill him as long as he does not delay us further. We have greater enemies to fight Marshal.” Rolan said nothing, he knew that he agreed as well. It looked like he was about to say something until the cathedral doors opened, Archbishop Oswell walked down the aisle, he was followed by scribes, servo skulls and a host of crusaders.

The human’s face looked aged, but what he found annoying was the attire Oswell wore. It held blue gems, threaded gold and he carried a golden staff topped by a skull. His whole outfit showed him that he has not seen a single day of hardship.

Oswell walked to the podium and nodded, he waved at the crowd at the bottom of the stairs. The crusaders were trying to hold back the crowd as the Archbishop regarded the masses. Bertrand snorted “crusaders...lackeys to useless priests…” he said that out loud, he did not care who heard him. All of his brothers gave small sighs in return, but they are young they will understand in time, even Rolan.

Some of the crusaders thought to look at him but turned their heads away soon as they got a full look at his visage. Oswell ignored him, in his mind this is his moment of glory because he offered them the most “support” in ending the heretical cults. He wanted this speech to be broadcasted to the entire city, he wanted to send the message that heresy will not be tolerated. He wanted to show everyone the fate of those who fall to darkness.

The message is not a bad one but Oswell did nothing to aid the city save giving them a few crusaders. True priests fight of the front lines, putting their life on the line for the emperor. He has seen it many times and it is those sort of priests that should lead the flock.

Oswell nodded, he opened his mouth but then his eyes suddenly rolled back, blood dripped down from his forehead as he slumped to the floor. The crusaders and scribes instantly rushed over, the crusaders checked over the Archbishops body. One tapped their forehead.

Bertrand gave a long sigh of annoyance as everything descended into chaos. Rolan placed his helmet on. “It seems were are not leaving anytime soon Chaplain.” Bertrand shrugged “at least there are more heretics to kill.”

***
Oktai looked through the binoculars staring at the chaos engulfing the main cathedral. His young lord was also with him, they sat on the edge of the building. “It seems Cash has started first.” Oktai said in amusement. He lowered his binoculars, Asriel did not require anything to see further, after all he is not exactly normal anymore. His young lord frowned “what should we do?” “Have you decided yet?” “No….” He stretched “even so it’s good Cash was first, it will make the mood right in the city for they won’t find him.” “What makes you say that?” “Well...a sniper’s effective range is about 1800 to 2500 yards in most cases, plus you usually need a spotter. In Cash’s case he does not require a spotter and can hit beyond 2500 yards.”

Oktai nodded in understanding “they will expect less.” “Yup, the Black Templars will search the perimeter perhaps...maybe about 1300 yards? Depending on far the Archbishop’s security detail was.” “Cash will be long gone by then, tell me how far can Cash actually shoot?” “With his custom rifle? About 6000. He is trying to push it higher all the time.” “Impressive so I wonder what does Cash intend to do with killing the Archbishop?” “Nothing.” Oktai raised his eyebrow. “Nothing?” Asriel smiled “yes, nothing. For you see Cash is quite simple. All of this is simply sport to him. A hunting trip so to speak. The one we have to actually worry about….” His young lord was thinking for a moment. “We have to worry about Dancer, how she will bring chaos to the city I have no idea.” he started to stroke his chin. “Still...we haven’t decided on a path yet…”

Oktai watched Asriel stare at the chaos, he then clapped his hands. “I have an idea!” “What is it?” Oktai asked. “We can leave the others to destroy the foundations of the city! We can get Tetricus a gift!” “A gift?” “Yes!” he pointed to the distance. “There! Look there Oktai!” Asriel almost seemed like a child in terms of excitement.

Oktai brought up his binoculars and searched for where Asriel was pointing. His vision landed upon a Chaplain, he was grim in aspect. The red eye lenses of his helmet looked to be judging everything around him. He seemed detached to everything around him compared to the other Black Templars. Oktai lowered the binoculars “so the chaplain is going to be a gift then?” “Indeed he is!” Asriel exclaimed “It won’t be easy but the others will make the perfect environment for him to fall.” Oktai grumbled “this isn’t part of the mission.” “Relax old man, Tetricus will be happy once he gets his new shiny Black Templar.” Asriel stood up right, his smile turned devious. “zealots are the most interesting Oktai…” Oktai sighed and went back to scanning the city “if you say so my young lord.”

***

Sitting in the confession booth was not easy, he is but a young priest of a small church but what people come in with at times causes his soul shudder. Adam grasped his holy icon dangling around his neck, in just the few hours of the Archbishop dying people have come confessing all manner of sins. From murder, mugging to even petty things. The whole city is now in a hysteria that despite the might of the God-emperor’s angels the darkness is still here. With that comes uncertainty and uncertainty leads to heresy. This tenet is something all priests know.

Adam relaxed while releasing his grip on his icon “may his grace cowl my heart against the heresy…” He then heard the booth door opening and closing. “Another one…” he whispered to himself. It was late he thought of closing earlier as the amount of confessions died away but due to the events happening in the city he kept going.

Adam straightened himself in his seat. He cleared his throat and looked through the dotted holes at the side of the booth, he could barely see the occupant on the other side but it helps him speak if he does this. “What ails you my child?” he asked. “What ailes me?” The voice was enchanting, it captivated him completely. Adam clutched the icon again, to wade away impure thoughts. “Y-Yes..what troubles you?” He heard a soft chuckle, that confirmed to him the one on the other side is a woman for sure. “Nothing ailes me...I wonder why this city seems so...sick.” Adam gasped he placed one of his hands over his mouth while still gripping the icon.

His mind lingered on those words, the woman stated the city was sick but in what way? The cults were a recent phenomenon, the killers and malcontents gained traction and became a problem, that’s it. The woman continued speaking “I want to fix it, every church I visited so far is disgusting, so are the people within it.” what she was saying borderlines on heresy, but strangely he could not help but agree. There was a strange force of will behind her words, Calisia is not changing because the people refuse to.

The priests who wade in money and sin keep everyone above them down, even he can’t expand his church because it would push onto the land of a far more influential priest. “So tell me priest how can it be fixed?” Her question caught him off guard. He tried to calm himself down, he is a priest of the God-emperor not a mewling fool. “It’s once everyone accepts the emperor into their hearts. Fo-” “That’s not what you think? Is it?” She cut him off, he cursed. Her voice is throwing him on slightly.

Adam wanted this woman out of his church “what do you want me to say!? Heresy is like a weed. The issue is people keep feeding it! When I say that more people should accept the emperor I meant it!” “I see…” Adam could hear the booth door opening and someone stepping out. He breathed out a small sigh until he heard the doors of his church closing. “By Terra what is going on?” He was about to rise until his own booth opened, a woman stepped in and closed the door.

He thought to rise, but he sat like a stone in his seat. The woman before him wore a simple white robe but her face? It was mesmerising, her black hair glittered slightly and her blue eyes held his heart in place. The woman flicked her hair, the size of the booth allowed it. “It seems I will start here…” She smiled as trails of pink mist left her eye sockets and mouth, Adam screamed for his life.

***
Dancer stepped into the alleyway, despite the shining temples, the great statues as always there is filth lining any city. In that muck she will find what she needs. She continued walking down the alleyway as she made a corner she spotted a young woman stabbing a man several times with a knife. Dancer kicked a nearby rock to grab the woman’s attention, she looked up and faced her holding a the bloodied knife. The woman’s hair was a mess, the hand gripping the weapon was shaking as well.

Everything about the one before her showed that she is an amateur. “So tell me why did you kill that man?” Dancer asked. The woman shook her head “h-he deserved it!” “Oh really? Why?” “H-He l-looked at me funny! It’s survival!” Dancer adjusted her head to the corpse, she could see the pockets have been rummaged. “Well you won’t survive for long considering how you kill...so aren’t you afraid of my arms?” She lifted up her lower limbs that ended in crab claws. The woman shook her head “I don’t care if you are a mutant! I-I have killed mutants before!”

Dancer gestured with her normal hand “show me then…” the woman charged at her. She clumsily thrusted forward, Dancer committed to a simple sidestep, she then reached out and grabbed the woman’s stretched out limb which was wielding the blade. She the flipped the woman over her shoulder and pinned her to the ground.

The clumsy murderer gasped in pain as she hit the floor. Dancer then twisted the young woman’s blade wielding wrist in order for her to release the weapon, she then kicked the knife away. “W-What is your problem!” the young woman shouted, she struggled to release herself. Dancer tutted “You could be better, stronger, more perfect.” “I-I don’t care! Let me go you bloody mutant!” Dancer bought her pincer to her neck, the young woman closed her mouth. “Perfection is when you require nothing, no blades, no guns...nothing at all. Don’t you want to be strong?” The young woman started to think. “W-Why? What’s your game here?” “I am just searching for like minded people that’s all.” “I-If I ref-” “If you refuse I will kill you and find someone else.” The young woman slowly nodded “A-Alright! Fine!” Dancer released her grip upon her, before standing up right she reached for the knife and placed it into an empty sheath.

Once standing straight she looked around “we must move. Up you get.” The young woman got up, she grunted at her. “You could of killed me anytime…” “I could, I seek to change that to never. Now what’s your name?” The young woman frowned at her “Lila, what’s yours?” “Dancer.” “Dancer? What kind of name is that?” “It’s not a name I chose, a fool gave it to me and it stuck. Now come.” Dancer continued walking down the alleyway, they stepped around the corpse.

She could tell by Lila’s footsteps that she was nervous, but that would change in time.

Just to let everyone know I am not exactly 100% at the moment so chapters may come slowly.

Chapter 13
Tetricus bit into an apple, he could feel the waves of annoyance from both women. Both were powers on this ship and both felt they have been cast aside in favour for slaves. He personally did not care for their annoyance, he prefers to use the right tool for the right job. He even suspected there will come a day when he will have to eliminate both groups. The Broken Priestess stepped forward “my following would of been the most useful in corrupting a shrine world my lord.” Her guards were always one step behind her, despite being a mortal he could sense or feel that she is a threat if he allows her to reach too far.

Tetricus shrugged “I decided otherwise.” “My lord you would trust the trash of the lower levels with something so delicate?” Tetricus learned forward slightly in amusement. “Does that include Asriel? You could not even protect your own when he killed half of your cult.” “That was under your orders my lord, we served impecibally yet you set that savage upon us. To resist would defy you.” “You could of resisted.” The priestess body language showed that she was not expecting such an answer. “If you were better, more perfect, higher than the “savages”, someone like Asriel should of been easily dealt with. But you were meek...weak even, how can I rely on such people?” He could see her guards were becoming visibly angry, they can display their anger he could easily reduce them to nothing in an instant.

He took another bite out of the apple, his hollow eyes moved to Shidonai or Astaroth. “I don’t trust you.” Tetricus said firmly. The creature raised her eyebrow “but you sense nothing from me.” “I don’t care. Just because someone is a threat does not mean they will betray me.” The creature folded her arms, Tetricus leaned back in his chair.

He stared at the xeno creature, she still had that alien confidence that she was above humanity. He could feel it, his bones were rattling, his mind pulsed with the need to incinerate the creature. The Broken Priestess pointed at Shidonai “she will betray you my lord, I have seen it. For one she is not even truly human anymore.” Tetricus groaned in annoyance, he could see what she is doing. “Tell me...what did you see?” The supposed oracle nodded “the ship will run with rivers of blood, the lord of snakes will gather her brood to take control of the ship.” Shidonai hissed at the Broken Priestess “always with your visions! All you see are strings! Possibilities!” Both of them started to argue, hurling insults, deriding each other.

Tetricus took another bite out of the apple and chewed slowly while staring at them. He then decided depending on the results of the mavericks he will have both cults excised from the the ship.

***

Bertrand walked through the ruined church with a squad of initiates along with their neophytes, the sniper could not be found but the death of the Archbishop showed that their work is not done. They left the priests to deliberate on the next Archbishop, their role is to purge heresy. A broken bench crunched under his boot. He looked back to Renier, leader of the squad. He held his chainsword and bolt pistol at the ready, his red eye lenses glinted in the dimmed church. “Chaplain it seems that nothing is here.” “Indeed, Rolan thought it would be prudent to do another sweep of the churches that housed the heretics but it seems that nothing is here.” “Perhaps we are dealing with a new group?” Renier asked.

Bertrand nodded to his words “that is most likely the case now let’s lea-” “Leaving so soon?” Bertrand flicked behind him to see a mortal sitting on a bench his grey eyes were inhuman, the warpaint looked macabre and he reeked of brimstone and perfume. The smell pierced the recycled air of his helmet. In an instant he bought up his weapon and struck downwards to destroy the heretic. His Crozius tore the bench asunder, splinters flew about the room. As the dust cleared the intitates looked at him with confusion. Renier stepped forward “Chaplain? Is something wrong?” “There was a young man sitting there, a heretic.” Reiner shook his head “you just smashed the bench for no reason, I can understand your frustration Chaplain, the heretic hides in the shadows rather than facing us openly.”

Bertrand furrowed his brow, the young man was right there. He heard his voice as well. “That’s not nice is it?” Bertrand’s gaze was brought to the altar, the heretic was sitting upon it. Bertrand pointed his Crozius at the minion of darkness. “Can’t you see him? Hear him?” The whole squad shook their heads. “Witchcraft…” Bertrand hissed. The heretic smiled displaying pearly white teeth, he could also spot fangs as well. “So the city is now in chaos, but that chaos is just starting. But there is one thing I could not help but notice.” The heretic pointed at him. “You, I get the feeling that you enjoy killing don’t you?” “Be Silent!” “Well you can’t do anything about me, after all you lack Liberians don’t you?” Bertrand trembled with fury, he did not need to hear this.

He turned away from the altar “we are leaving, we must let Rolan know witches are involved.” “Wait! Wait! Let me help you out!” Bertrand then heard a wall moving, Reiner pointed “a wall is sliding away Chaplain.” Bertrand turned back to the altar to see Reiner is right, a wall next to the altar was sliding downwards. The heretic nodded, he puffed out his chest. “You see we are all working individually, there are multiple groups at work and we don’t exactly like each other…” Bertrand ignored the young man, this could be a trick but what is likely is that the heretic is using them to take care of a rival group. In the end it did not matter, eventually he will wring the throat of the mouthy heretic.

Bertrand gestured “come we will investigate.” he advanced with the whole squad to the opened pathway. As they got to it he could see stone steps leading downwards, for some reason he glanced at the altar to see the heretic smiling joyfully. “We will crush any plan you have fabricated.” he hissed at him. The young man clapped “I am eager to see you try.” Bertrand walked down into the darkness, as they marched down the steps he could see they were heading towards a light.

Once they got to the bottom he could see the hallway was brightly lit, they now stood in front of a set of double doors. Bertrand continued onward with the whole squad behind him. Stepping through the double doors they saw heretics wearing golden masks with snake motifs upon it. They also held autoguns, with them entering all of the heretics looked at them.

They murmured to themselves, he could sense the fear dripping from their bodies as it should be. He was about to shout to charge until a heretic at the front raised his hands along with his weapon. “W-Wait!” He stepped forward his weapon still raised in the air “M-My lord...please w-wait!” Reiner thumbed the activation rune on his chainsword “something seems off Chaplain.” Bertrand grunted at the initiate “quell your heart of questions, this is just a trick.” The heretic shook his head frantically “I-I d-don’t even know how I g-got it here! J-Ju-” Bertrand raised his bolt pistol at the heretic. “No pity….no remorse….no fear!” He shot the heretic in the face, his head evaporated in a red mist.

Bertrand charged forward “for the emperor!” his fellow brothers echoed his cry. The heretics before them turned frantic, some tried to run but others opened fire. Their bullets rattled against their armour, he knew that the weak willed always try to make excuses. They say that they did not understand what they were joining, they had no idea this group was heretical. Such people try to appeal to one's humanity but they were bred to destroy the enemies of the emperor, there is not higher calling, no greater joy than tearing the enemies of the emperor asunder.

He smashed aside the head of a heretic with his Crozius, he bellowed out “all those who hide in the darkness the emperor’s light will burn you away!” He fired several times with his bolt pistol, the shells landed in the backs of those who were fleeing. Great crevices erupted from their backs at they tumbled to the ground. The hallway was becoming awash with blood, the deaths of heretics is a sacrifice to the emperor, it’s an offering to show your commitment to the master of mankind.

All of them advanced forward, all of them knew of their joyous duty to the emperor. Bertrand smacked aside the last heretic who was slamming on the next set of double doors. With that the hallway grew silent. Bertrand placed his bolt pistol into it’s holster he turned to Reiner “have half of the squad guard the hallway, this seems to be the last room.” “How do you know?” “The heretic was banging on the door, so it seems this room is locked. Someone or something is hiding in here.” Reiner nodded “yes Chaplain.” Bertrand gave the door a light push with his freehand, it easily opened.

He walked inside with the other half of the squad, he now stood in a dimly lit room and in the middle were women huddling with children. All of them wore masks. “More heretics.” he said curtly. One woman twisted to him, it was evident that she was crying. “Why are you killing you us!?” Bertrand stepped forward “suffer not the unclean to live.” he said in a cold tone. “We aren’t heretics! We just woke up here! Those with weapons were just trying to protect us!” She started to break down, she dropped to her knees. “P-please s-save us...we have c-children.” Bertrand removed his bolt pistol from it’s holster. “So I should believe that somehow you woke up in a known church that is used for heretical practices. The very fact that you are here means you are most likely tainted, including the children. Do you expect pity from me? Do expect mercy as well? We are not here to save you but to burn away the darkness, a duty we do glady.” The woman raised her arms “w-wai-” Her head exploded, the muzzle of his bolt pistol gave of a small amount of smoke. His eyes swept over the rest of them “all of you will be purged.”

***

Reiner could hear the gunshots, the thuds of bodies. But as always his curiosity got the better of him, something was off he could feel it. He walked over to a corpse, his Neophyte Heriot shadowed his every step. “Sir what are we doing?” he asked. “I am checking something.” Reiner knelt and looked the corpse over, his eyes were drawn to their hands, he remembered that the heretic that stepped forward raised his weapon instead of dropping it and raising his hands. That would not change the outcome but he found it strange, he reached for the hand grasping the grip of the weapon, with a slight tug the hand removed itself from the weapon.

Right away he noticed a white flaky substance running across the grip of the weapon, he even noticed it around the trigger part of the gun. He grumbled slightly, “Is something wrong sir?” Heriot asked. He did not want to trouble his Neophyte with such things, he should focus on doing his duty. “It’s nothing.” Heriot nodded but he could hear him mumbling. That normally meant he wanted to ask a question. “Speak your mind Heriot.” “Sir...Chaplain Bertrand seemed to…” He shook his head. “Forget I said anything.”

He knew what he was going to say, he thought the same thing as a Neophyte, his mind has not been changed since then either on the subject. Bertrand enjoys his role too much, he could not voice such things, stronger and wiser powers put the Chaplain in his current position.

But one thing has carried him all the way to initiate and according to Rolan one day he will be one of the sword brethren. “Close your mind to their suffering, do not think of them. Only focus on your duty and nothing else.” He rose from the corpse, Heriot gave a curt nod. “Yes sir.” As he said those words the doors opened to reveal Bertrand covered in blood along with the rest who entered the room. “It’s done, let us move to the next Church.” Reiner nodded “yes Chaplain.” Bertrand stopped before him “you want to say something?” Reiner internally cursed, another reason why he is Chaplain is due to the fact he can read people well. The question is should he voice his concern over the discovery? “No Chaplain.” Bertrand nodded he continued walking, Reiner gave one last look at the corpse and he prayed that they were not being manipulated by a malign force.

***
Rolan advanced down the long alleyway with his sword brethren, he decided it would be a good time to commit to an extermination of mutants and malcontents to prevent them flocking to whatever heretical banner springs upwards in the city. He kept his power sword and stormshield at the ready, as they moved he could tell the air has changed, heretics normally can even affect the recycled air of power armour.

He could tell that something far more dangerous is now here, it’s like a darkness is pushing down upon them. They then reached a somewhat open area with multiple pathways, but his eyes were drawn to the middle of the area.

Walking towards it his sword brethren cursed in disgust, they were right to do so because on the ground were corpses arranged into a profane symbol. It looked like a male and female symbol mixed together, Rolan knelt and looked upon the corpses. What he found strange is that they did not look like beggars, mutants or the odd passerby.

Every single corpse was wearing armour, from skin-tight suits, flak armour to carapace. All of them were wearing icons of the emperor. “They must be death cult members…” Rolan mused. Some cults are clearly heretical but others had the blessing of the emperor, it would not surprise him if some of the groups had support from certain priests in the city. “Astartes…..astartes….” the whispers came from the various pathways. Rolan rose and bellowed “ready yourselves brothers! An enemy approaches!” All of them raised their swords and stormshields.

The whispering kept continuing until out of the darkness people wearing black leather stepped out, said leather was covered in blue, red to even purple jewels. He could even see that some of the suits were hooked into the skin. Other’s had the right side of their chest bare and the other side is covered in leather. But with just one look into their bloodshot eyes he could tell they were heretics, the heretics before him are far more deadly compared to the cults they purged in the past.

All of the heretics drew knives and pistols, one grinned. “I want to be the first to kill an astartes!” With the heretic’s cry all of them charged towards them. Rolan shouted “cover each other’s flanks!” They all came together making a circular wall, the heretics in a mad frenzy crashed upon their shields, clawing and stabbing in a mad frenzy. Rolan pushed a heretic back and stabbed them in the chest, instead of a yelp of pain they cried out in pleasure. “My pain is a prayer, my pain brings my higher to perfection!” The heretic gurgled through a bloodied mouth. Rolan kicked the heretic off his blade in disgust.

The battle was like a charnel house, the enemy did not fear them like the old cults they exterminated, they did not drop to their knees in anguish due to their injuries. They just kept going. Then came a sound a gurgled grunt from behind him. Impossible! Rolan shouted within his mind. He did not have to order it the injured brother was drawn into the circle and it shrunk to accommodate the gap.

Rolan did not look back, not now he had to focus on the heretics before him. He kept hacking and slashing until the area grew silent.

All that was before him were chopped up corpses smiling with glee. Now he allowed himself to turn, one of his sword brethren was dead. His eyes lenses were shot out and he was bleeding from his gorget. He must of been piled upon, but the fact simple heretics killed one of his sword brethren angered him, but at the same time he knew that this new cult cannot be underestimated.

Chapter 14
He conjured a glass like screen in the middle of the table, his brothers looked at it with wonder, even Cassius. But what drew Tetricus’ gaze while he worked is the fact that Eratus’ right arm is a mass of pink tentacles. The dexterity while he handled multiple objects was staggering as he adjusted his knives and forks.

Once Tetricus finished he leaned back in his chair “Erastus what happened to your arm?” he asked. The apothecary looked up to him, he smiled and shrugged “I just woke up like this, at first I was devastated.” Cassius raised his eyebrow “how so? You have been blessed.” Erastus grunted “would a normal person think that they could handle delicate equipment with tentacle appendages? Especially if your dominant arm was changed?” Justus nodded “he has a good point, when my eyes changed I thought it was something minor. Then I found I am immortal.” Erastus chuckled to Justus’ words “indeed sometimes perception causes us to make poor decisions. But me being the intelligent man I am I worked to discover the limits of these limbs.” Tetricus watched Erastus raise the mass of tentacles “I can handle far more equipment and work on multiple projects at the same time!” Tetricus smiled “that’s wonderful! So what project are you working on?” The apothecary frowned, he coughed slightly while looking away.

He knew that he was trying to most likely improve his Corpus project but it seems he is most likely running into dead ends. Cassius tutted and bought his eyes to the screen he conjured, Tetricus stroked his chin at Cassius’ gesture. His brother is most likely jealous, all of them have been changed or “blessed” yet he has remained the same. For now he focused on the show he has prepared. “These screens will show what the Black Templars and the mavericks are doing on Calisia, since my previous show was ruined I at least wanted to put on a show for all of you before we attack the city.” As Tetricus said show Faust grunted and turned away from the screen. “Come now brother you still upset that I won’t play for you?” Faust said nothing and turned his head away further. Tetricus sighed slightly and faced the screen.

He could see the sharpshooter setting up, the fact he required no spotter was impressive but he wondered who is he going to kill? Gazing at the other floating screens the shrine world is steadily falling apart despite the efforts of the Black Templars.

Even so the sharpshooter was drawing his interest he was aiming at a building, it looked like a church but it bore no windows. The building itself was embellished as well. Tetricus shifted the screen to display what is within the building, he saw a group of priests sitting in a circle deliberating on the subject of who will be the new Archbishop. As the priests discussed all the problems happening within the city Tetricus grinned. “I see what you are doing…”

***
Cash was on his belly, he made sure that the daily maintenance on Bessy has been completed since the penetrator rounds tinkerer gave him can do a number on her. He dislikes putting her through such things but she told him it’s okay. “3 inches upwards…” Bessy whispered to him. He did as his wife said, despite aiming at a wall he adjusted his rifle 3 inches upwards. Back on the farm both of them always went sharpshooting, she always had an eye for it even now. He slowed his breathing down. “2 inches to the left….” he said calmly. He adjusted his rifle, he could sense his wife’s approval. “1 inch higher….” Cash nodded, he lined up the shot. It was aimed right at the wall but his target would die he knows it. The target is like a animal, unsuspecting of what is going to happen.

Cash grinned “I wish I could see your face….Bessy says you need to die...”

***
Michael sat on his chair, his crusader guards stood behind him. All of the most influential priests have been gathered within these hallowed halls. The grand temple was decorated with golden statues of the master of mankind and the primarchs. Instead of discussing on how to fight back against the heresy and aid the emperor’s angels all of them are clamouring for power. Each priest wishes to be the next Archbishop or are shouting that it’s the end of the world.

Priest Gilford tapped his sliver staff on the ground to grab everyone’s attention, Michael had a feeling what he was going to say and it’s not going to help the situation. Gilford was an aged priest, his face was also wrinkled with age. “This is divine punishment….” Everyone started to murmur, Michael rolled his eyes. “Don’t you think that is the case Priest Michael? Do you know of the strange ritual murders that happen in the cover of night? The dead are arranged into obscene poses and heretical icons. Such things had to be burnt asunder by the Black Templars, anyone who gazed at them had to be executed. We are assaulted by the darkness again and again yet it seems not even the emperor’s angels can push it back. All of this started again just as our previous Archbishop was going to announce our victory….the master of mankind is upset with us...we have sinned...” Heads started to be cast down, Michael frowned. “I refuse to be believe that.” he answered.

Everyone looked at him “you think...that the emperor would allow such heresy to flourish? No, all of this is due to the weak heart of man. Maybe we should of done more, but I refuse to accept this is his judgement. The God-emperor would want us to fight back! All of us should give all of the aid we can to the Black Templars! Instead of squabbling here like fools over a title!” A priest chuckled, everyone looked at him. Priest Ennio was young but it’s open secret he has connections to the death cults of the emperor. He is even guarded by two men in black carapace armour. Their hands were always at their weapons. “With what resources? These cults are tearing at the roots of all our power bases.” Michael narrowed his eyes “hence why we have to pool our resources.” Ennio shook his head “the Crusaders of the previous Archbishop sought to avenge his death, all of them marched to the poorer areas of Calisia and they haven’t come back. I also doubt the emperor’s angels care for their fates either. I will also let you all know something. The death cults are now silent.”

The fact that Ennio admitted such a thing out loud caused everyone to gasp, but it was the fact the secret killers of the god-emperor are also dead caused many to make the sign of the Aquila. Everyone was panicking Micheal ground his teeth, he rose from his seat. “That shouldn’t matter!” He shouted.

Everyone looked at him, he grasped his holy icon. “I will not stand by as everything crumbles around us! I swear upon the name of the go-” He then heard a whistle sound, his head hurt. He let go of his icon and touched his forehead with his freehand.

As he bought his fingers back from it he saw blood, he looked at everyone. They were staring at him with horror. Michael felt his eyes rolling back, he coughed and tumbled to the ground. The last thing he heard were his fellow priests screeching and panicking.

***
Adam stared at his small congregation, all of them looked malnourished and weak. You could almost see the skin on their bones. At this current moment there are blockades cutting this area of the city off with the richer part. In turn the poor and improvised are stuck here, his mistresses claws have swept through the poorer churches and due to her efforts day by day more people join the true congregation. But he knew it took some budging and pushing to even get people moving in the right direction. “Welcome…” The hopefuls all looked at him, he knew none have come for faith not truly, they have come for charity. The food being provided after service can lead someone to the truth. He could see the hunger in their eyes, the same hunger he had. He was filled with revulsion at first when the mistress stuffed the foul meat into his mouth but he got a taste for it in time.

After the first meal he felt stronger, more alert, despite the situation they now face he is not worried. All of them will be protected once the Black templars come. “All of you know how this area of the city has been separated, cut off from the richer parts of the city. Some of you have been sleeping on the streets, starving due to the fact you can’t go home. Plus you fear the murders...” The ritual murders has people fleeing for their lives, many even take shelter in churches which in turns allows better opportunities to show the misguided the truth.

His mistress said not worry about the murders for in the end it’s working in their favour. “I won’t bore all of you with a sermon, you have suffered enough. Please enjoy these halls at least for the night.” Everyone gave a sigh of relief that was the response he desired.

His scribes began serving out the meat and beverages out to the people, in time they will come for more and will soon understand the gift they are being given. Adam stepped off the podium and walked to his study while everyone eats. He could see they did not care what they were putting in their mouths, his scribes were handing the people platters of proper meat and they were just stuffing it down with glee.

He gave a soft smile and walked to the back. As he entered the hallway he coughed slightly and said the appropriate keywords. The ground phased away to reveal stairs heading downwards, he quickly walked down the steps. Going down he could not wait to report the news, new members of the fraternity, new brothers and sisters.

Once Adam got to the bottom of the stairs he was now in front of a set of double wooden doors, he pushed it open to reveal a grand hall. People were wearing masks while sitting on huge cushions stuffing themselves with meat and gouging themselves on wine. Adam ignored this he focused on Lady Valerie, she was bouncing slightly on her on cushion while drinking a glass of wine.

Before he could get close to her the crusaders she corrupted raised their shields. One that looked to be blinded frowned a him. “What is your business?” “I don’t answer to you” Adam sneered at the crusader. “If I willed it our Lady would put you on the meat hooks with the rest of your kind!” He watched the crusader’s head move slightly to the hooks despite his missing eyes. Adam remembered when they barged into his church smashing and destroying everything, blaming them for Archbishop Oswell’s murder. But Valerie used her powers to cow them, to bring the dogs in line.

Lady Valerie chuckled “you can be so mean-spirited sometimes can’t you Adam?” Adam bowed slightly. “He did not know his place…” “True…” Her eyes locked onto the crusader he started to panic. His lady smiled “go plant your yourself on a hook, you will be dinner.” The crusader gripped his head, he started drooling, after that he marched to a hook and impaled himself upon it he squirmed upon it as his lifeblood pooled onto the floor. Like vultures those in the hall swarmed the crusader, but they did not touch his body they lapped up the pooling blood like dogs. Adam sneered at the twitching warrior “it’s what he deserves.” “Well our new converts have to eat Adam.” His eyes shot to his savior, he nodded. “Tonight’s congregation is full of people. The Black Templars are pushing people to our doorstep. The richer priests are in disarray as well.” Valerie stopped bouncing on the cushion.

She tapped her lips lightly with the wine glass. “We can wait it out.” “What?” “The Black Templar’s focus won’t be on us, due to my powers we can easily hide. There is another group that is far more flashy. So we can relax.” Adam bowed “as you say.”

He wasn’t going to ask why, he was fully confident that his savior knew what she was doing.

***
They were gathered in the temple that was gifted to them by the deceased Archbishop Oswell. It has been modified and outfitted for their needs but Reiner felt on edge, he could feel his brothers need to call the full might of the crusade upon this world. He watched Bertrand and Rolan deliberate in front of a hololith map, their conversation could be heard by all of the neophytes and initiates within the hall, they are not even hiding it. Rolan pointed at the map. “The whole city is corrupted, the priests are panicking and another murder of a influential priest is not helping things either.” Bertrand nodded “Indeed, the fact you lost one of the sword brethren is troubling, do you think this is a precursor to something far worse?” Reiner watched Rolan frown heavily “I do, I think we might be dealing with traitors, the cultists are far too skilled and organised. The way things are happening in tandem can’t be chance.” At the mention of traitors everyone turned grim in aspect save for Bertrand.

He gave a small chuckle instead “then we will tear them asunder and feed their bodies to the flames.” Rolan smirked “you have been doing that for six centuries.” The Chaplain looked over to the statue of the Emperor, his hollow gaze staring down upon them. “I think I have a century more in me. But there is a problem.” Reiner raised his eyebrow, he wondered what the Chaplain was going to say.

Bertrand removed his helmet “I should be put on guard and quarantine for the time being.” Everyone started to murmur. Rolan looked at Bertrand with concern. “What are you talking about it?” The Chaplain’s gaze moved down the statue his aged faced turned stern, angry even. Reiner followed where his eyes were going and then he knew. The heretic he could only see or hear is there.

Bertrand sighed heavily “I am compromised. A witch looms around me and seeks to manipulate me. I should be put into isolation for now in order to keep the creature from learning or manipulating our plans.” Marshall Rolan simply nodded, he gestured the sword brethren over. “Escort Chaplain Bertrand to his cell, make sure he is monitored and under guard twenty-four seven.” Everyone was confused but Reiner knew he is doing, Bertrand is old but he puts the crusade itself above his own well being.

Reiner wanted to hit himself for doubting the Chaplain, he was most likely far more aware of what was going on when they purged those churches. As Bertrand was escorted out of the hall Reiner swore he would tear away the darkness covering this world.

***
Tetricus stroked his chin, he watched the Black Templars strip away the Chaplain’s wargear as he was locked up in his cell. Asriel was following the so called Bertrand all the way to his room. The fact the Black Templars could not see him was a surprise but he wondered what his erratic servant was planning.

Cassius grunted as Dorene placed a plate of food in front of him. “Tetricus did you put your slave on a special mission?” Tetricus shook his head slowly. “No...going by what the other mavericks are doing they are causing far more chaos. That is evident.” His brother smiled at him “you are being serious for once aren’t you?” Tetricus scoffed “so I can’t wonder what my servant is doing with a group of zealots?” “Or when unexpected things happen your whole demeanor changes.” If he could narrow his eyes at him he would be at the moment, Cassius is trying to be clever, that he has one over him.

The rest of his brothers were focusing on other events, Erastus seemed far more interested in the mad cult plowing the back alleyways and the poorer areas. They are most likely lead by the one named Dancer, the fact they have Erastus attention he could not determine whether that’s a good or bad thing. Justus seemed eager for the sharpshooter to pick another target and Faust despite his moping has some interest in the cannibal cult hidden under the poorer churches.

But then something clicked, he grumbled slightly. “Cassius why are you looking at the Black Templars?” “Is that a problem?” He asked. “Yes it is, I expected to fawn over the ritual killings.” “Why should I be interested in the mad murders of slaves? I want to get a measure of the true enemy.” The glass screen flickered to display the Marshal of the Crusade, his brother removed his combat knife from his belt and pointed it at the Marshal. “I want his head.” “You think you are good enough to take it?” Tetricus said in amusement.

The prefector became visibly offended. “You think I can’t?” Tetricus said nothing, he let the question hang that inferutated Cassius even more. His brother is so easy sometimes and he strangely liked to exploit that. While he huffed and puffed in annoyance, Tetricus stared at the screen. He smiled slightly while staring at Asriel, watching his projection or ghost sit in the the cell with the Chaplain. He was oddly staring at the loyalist hungrily, like he expected this outcome.

Tetricus nodded “they think that they are now secured.” Everyone looked at him, Cassius frowned “what do you see that we don’t?” Tetricus did not look at his brother, he sat back in his chair and relaxed, he did not answer Cassius’ question either. His thoughts were just running out of his mouth. “You are such an evil and wonderful creature aren’t you? What kind of show are you going to put on for me?” His words confused his brothers, but it wasn’t for them. One part of this plan is drawing his own personal interest.

Chapter 15
Bertrand said his ritual prayers in front of the small statue of the emperor, he said the prayers to sharpen his mind war, the words that spilled from his lips emboldens his soul to burn away the heretic. He bought his hands together “Praise the almighty master that sits upon the golden throne, may h-” “This is boring!” The voice was irritation, one he has been trying to ignore for almost a week.

He knew to acknowledge it was to give the heretic power over him. The creature is now lashing out like a child because he is not doing what he wants. He tried not to look around his cell, save for the mattress, servo skull and the jug of water that is delivered each day his room is bare. The servo skull was a recent edition, it was a means to observe him but everything else was wrought by his hand.

For an astartes should have no distractions, no wants save for destroying the enemies of mankind. That is the only joy a warrior of the emperor is allowed to have. “Why don’t you break out?” Bertrand’s brow twitched as his voice entered his ears again, he focused on his prayers. The creature strangely prefers to sit out of his line of vision he never guessed why that is the case and he has tried not to care for a witch can read minds.

Bertrand prepared to say his prayers again but before a word left his lips he felt someone touching his face. In an instant he looked to the right to see the heretic standing before him, he was tip toeing slightly but was moving back to standing up right again. Without even thinking it his body moved, he made his hand into a fist and punched the creature in the face. Bertrand could feel flesh tearing, bones shattering and like a bullet the heretic flew onto the metal wall.

When he heard the crack on impact, strangely it bought a smile to his face. The body slid down the wall, the heretic twitched. He had no idea how he survived but he did not care, he would visit the emperor’s justice upon this minion of darkness. He strode over to the heretic, his robes brushing across his body with each step.

He picked the heretic up and bought him to his face. It was a mangled mess but it was rapidly reforming. Once his face returned to normal the heretic gave a cold chuckle “that’s it...astartes move right to brutality...it’s what you are….what you were made for….” Bertrand narrowed his eyes, the heretic held a mocking grin. He wanted to wipe it off his face, he grabbed his arm and slammed the heretic on the floor.

Bertrand used him as a rag-doll he slammed him onto the ground and floor numerous times as he said the litany of hatred. Heat began to thrum through his body, the thought, the chance that he could destroy this heretic utterly was in his grasp. Even if he heals, even if he could mend his body he would break him again and again. There is no greater holy task than to kill the heretic, he could feel the emperor guiding him, as his arm moved. The crack of bone as the heretic hit the wall, ceiling and floor was an offering to the master of mankind. His passion, his hatred ran hot, he couldn’t see anything the litanty just spilled from his lips as he did his work.

Once he was finished he stopped and held the heretic up again with the arm he was holding. Despite the rivers of blood and the bones protruding from his body all of the wounds were reversing at a rapid pace.

The body even moved abnormally to allow this to happen, Bertrand felt his rage building higher due to seeing such sorcery before him. “You are such a disgusting creature…” he hissed. “O-Oh? Am I? You are just like us...smiling as you brutalize another, reveling in their torment and horror.” Bertrand flinched, but he did not know why. “I am nothing like you.” “Hmm...true you just do it a little differently, you just call God by a different word.” As he mentioned god and the comparison, Bertrand punched the heretic in the gut. A gout of blood erupted from the heretic’s mouth. “You spout heresy creature! Don’t you dare compare the master of mankind to your filth! I sh-” The creature clicked his neck, his grey eyes bored into him. “Obsession? Or Excess? Such things has many names for different people. I call him God, you call him emperor and others...call him Slaanesh.” The last name caused goosebumps to crawl across his body, Bertrand wanted to say something but no words would come to his mouth.

The name felt and even sounded familiar but some part of him did not want to admit it. He shook his head “More lies.” “You don’t have to believe me, actions speak louder than words you were praying to the emperor just a minute ago. You were praying to our god.” At the mention of “our” he threw the heretic onto the wall. He heard another crack as the creature hit it but this time he was not sure if it’s reflex but he closed his mind.

Confusion started to set in steadily, his breathing began to slow. He shook his head “m-more lies. You a-” He heard a lock twisting, his head turned to towards the door and as it opened two of the sword brethren strode in. He recognised both of them, Louis and Fulco. Louis was covered in purity seals, while Fulco wore a simple tabard. Both wielded stormshields and power swords.

Louis stepped forward “are you well Chaplain?” Bertrand blinked once, then twice. He wiped his brow that was covered in sweat. “the heretic touched me, I just thought to teach the heretic his place.” Louis cocked his head, just slightly. “Chaplain according to feed from the servo skull you were flailing around your room randomly.” Bertrand chuckled he looked down to the heretic who was before him, he has not risen, his chest is rising and falling slowly. “Only I can see him and hear him. At least there should be blood within my cell.” “There is no blood Chaplain.” His head flicked to the sword brethren, he then looked around the room. It was bare, there were no dents either due to him mangling the heretic. Louis continued speaking “we were worried that you were being assaulted by witchcraft. Your actions were so sudden and erratic as well.”

Bertrand did not know what to say, these two have known him for a century. They know how he acts, his general deamour hence why they were most likely chosen as his guards. He tried to relax “thank you for your concern, the heretic seeks to trick me and I fell for it. I am fine now.” “Are you?” The voice came from the left corner of the room, he found his head turning and the heretic was sitting there. He had a bored look about him, Bertrand clenched his hands and looked back to where he threw the creature. To his shock he was still lying on the ground, his eyes moved from both places in rapid succession.

It was only Louis’ voice that broke him out of that repetition. “Chaplain.” His eyes locked on the sword brethren. “What do you see?” Bertrand tried to calm himself “he is in two places at once.” Fulco growled “sorcery!” Louis gestured to calm his fellow guard. “Chaplain, whatever you see...ignore it. I don’t have to tell you this.” His fellow brother in arms was right, he relaxed, he calmed himself down and slowly the confusion vanished.

Once he looked visibly calm, Louis nodded and left his cell with Fulco. Once the locks were back in place he returned to his original position in front of the small statue and started his prayers. He felt serene, light and weightless but all of that vanished as the voice entered his ears again. It came from the corner. “You think what you did would go away with a small prayer? You think that you beaten me by locking yourself up here?” He did not move his eyes to the corner, instead he moved his head to where the heretic’s mangled body was, surprisingly it was gone.

Bertrand tensed, the creature continued speaking. “If you refuse to purge heretics I will attack your brothers, I will sow more chaos if you do not act.” Around him multiple black pools of energy formed and then an image appeared within them. He could see a church, but what has him grinding his teeth is he could see Heriot, Reiner’s neophyte standing in front of a podium with two buttons. Ahead of him was a large contraption shaped into a scale, instead of dishes they were cages.

In one was civilians, women, men and even children crying for their lives. In the other were initiates and neophytes. Their armour looked torn and battered, whenever they touch the cage it would spark with great pink energy causing them to flinch back. Bertrand flicked his head to the corner of his room. “How!?” The heretic was picking his ear, he removed his finger from his ear and flicked the debris away, he then shrugged. “Sorcery I guess?” Bertrand took a step towards him, the creature narrowed his eyes. “What would injuring me solve? Whatever is going to happen will happen no matter what you do.” Bertrand ground his teeth “I need to tell Louis…” he turned to the door. “Oh don’t worry everyone in the city knows this is going on.” the heretic called out.
As he said that Bertrand froze, cold sweat ran down his brow. What makes it worse is the pools of energy move with him so he has no choice but to watch.

Behind him he could hear the heretic laughing.

***
Oktai sat on the edge of the building while staring at the large pict screen displaying a group of astartes in a precarious situation. Even so he could hear footsteps behind him but going by the sound he knew who it was. The sharpshooter Cash sat down next to him. He was scratching the back of his head “so he is putting on a show?” Cash voiced out loud. Oktai smiled, the situation the astartes are placed in it’s evident that his young lord wants to put on a show for the whole city. He could tell the Black Templars are not used to being in such a situation, he doubts that they have ever been caged before. “I assume so, but I wonder how he was able to broadcast this to the entire city?” “You don’t know? Aren’t you working with him?” Cash asked. Oktai shook his head “he just told me to relax, take in the sights so that’s what I am doing.” “So of all of this is on him.” Oktai watched Cash look up to his gun for a moment, he nodded a few times. “Bessy says the city is going to fall apart after this.”

Oddly Oktai wasn’t surprised that such outcome would come to pass so he simply relaxed and enjoyed the show on display.

***
Rolan slammed the table “I want an auspex scan of the whole city! Find that church!” the serfs scattered around the temple trying to get him the information he needs. He has even sent out several search parties. But what makes this issue worse is that the situation his brothers are facing is being broadcasted to every pict screen across the city. The image of his brothers caged like animals. Rolan ground his teeth, now it was confirmed truly that they are not dealing with ordinary heretics.

He tried to calm himself, a portion of the hololith map was projecting what was happening in the abandoned church. He could tell Heriot was wavering, it seems he was stuck in front of the podium. The most prudent action is to wait, soon as they find the church and then he will send the order to bring everything down upon the city.

The plan was sound, he found himself relaxing until a man wearing a top hat, suit and theatre mask manifested in the church. His clothes looked tackey, the colours were all over the place. Rolan raised in his eyebrow in confusion “by Terra what is going on?”

The man bowed he gestured to the camera “Welcome! You may call me shadow! Today I will be putting on a show for this wonderful city!” Right away Heriot tried to charge for the one called Shadow, but soon as he would move black tentacles rise around him halting his movement. Shadow tutted “Now...you can’t do that. I want to play a game...” “Silence heretic!” Heriot shouted.

Rolan did not know what to make of what he was seeing, it’s evident that Shadow is a sorcerer, he also sounded like a young man. Shadow nodded and placed one hand on his chest. “The Adeptus Astartes are the supposed defenders of humanity, the emperor’s angels. The common man hears of their heroics, feeds upon the legends! But I wonder….is all of that true?” Shadow then pointed at the cages “one cage clearly holds civilians, innocent civilians. There are even children in there.” He moved his finger to the next cage. “The second cage holds astartes, the warriors and defenders of humanity.” He drew his hand back to his body. “So I wanted to put something to the test, are astartes truly heroes? Are they what we envision them to be? Or are they violent monsters who cares nothing for the people they are supposed to protect? I am sure many of you are asking yourselves these questions in light of the recent troubles. But I wish to give them a chance.”

Rolan could see where this is going right away and the answer to him is obvious. Shadow then gestured to Heriot “so young astartes you have a choice, save the civilians or save your fellow space marines. There are two buttons on the podium, the button on the left is for the humans you are meant to defend, the button on the right is for the astartes….” Shadow clicked his fingers, above Heriot a timer formed in pink flames. Only five minutes. “Choose quickly….”

Per his namesake Shadow melted into the darkness. Rolan ground his teeth “I need the location of the church quickly!” The serfs redoubled their pace, but he wasn’t sure if they would be found in time.

***

She wanted to punch the small holoscreen, all of her followers could sense her anger but they dared not approach. They took a old church for their base it was dusty and falling apart but it was enough.

She hoped the cult she was forming would sow the most chaos but Asriel is upstaging her. Dancer stroked her chin “I could send everyone out...cause a riot...murder the helpless…do more ritual killings...” She looked over to Lila, she now wore black leather and wielded a two handed sword, she even had a stim system hooked up to her body. She then swept her eyes over the rest, they were hungry for pain, for death but their eyes were also glued to their own personal holo screens. Asriel’s show was captivating them, she sighed slightly. “It seems I lost this one…”

***
Tetricus folded his arms “he is going to save his brothers.” he watched the timer tick down, the astartes in front of the podium was paralyzed he was sweating heavily as well. Erastus chuckled “no...he is going to save the humans. He is still young.” Justus nodded “I agree with the apothecary.” Tetricus sighed slightly, his brothers don’t understand truly how the Black Templars function.

They will easily place their own lives over simple civilians especially if said city is being consumed by cults. More astartes means more soldiers to excise the weeds. He looked over to Faust who was playing on his guitar “what do you think Faust?” He said nothing he simply frowned. “The show is not good enough for you? Asriel is trying quite hard.” Again as he said show the noise marine narrowed his eyes in annoyance. “Okay then…” Tetricus looked over to Cassius he nodded. “He will choose the save the astartes.” Tetricus found his choice interesting. “Why do you think that?” “It’s quite simple his bond is stronger with his brothers and I doubt he was taught to be a defender of humanity. After all they aren’t Salamanders, Black Templars are taught that they are forged to find and destroy the enemy.” He agreed with the prefector’s assessment something has to sway the neophyte’s decision for him to pick the mortals. “I agree with you Cassius, let us see the outcome.”

Tetricus watched the timer countdown, the neophyte’s finger was hovering over the button to save his brothers. Oddly he found himself wondering how the one not chosen will die?

***
Reiner narrowed his eyes, he tried to remember how he ended up here with his brothers but it was just a haze. All he could recall is a mass of shadow tentacles striking from every direction as they were investigating a church. In the end the past does not matter, the current situation has him grinding his teeth. The heretics is using his neophyte to further their dark aims. He could see Heriot is paralyzed, his finger is hovering the button to save them. Reiner sighed heavily, he faced his brothers in the cage. “All of you are aware what the heretic is aiming to do?” His fellow initiates and even the neophytes who remained in their squad grimly nodded. He was glad that they all saw it, this will make what he has to do easier.

Reiner faced the bars “Heriot!” he shouted. His neophyte looked up to him in shock. “S-Sir?” Reiner nodded “The heretic wants you to save us! He is using you to plunge this world into chaos and disorder! The creature desires to uproot the very foundations! If you save us our holy work will become far more harder!” The neophyte blinked in shock “Sir you will die!” “I will die for the emperor! I refuse to play a part in the plans of the heretic!”

Heriot shifted his finger to the other button, Reiner smiled. Hopefully this will cause a resurgence on the world, people will rally together and know the emperor is still there. The minions of darkness think humanity is weak, their soul is weak. Heriot will prove them wrong.

As his finger moved closer to the button to save the crying citizens a booming voice erupted from the church. “Stop!” Reiner furrowed his brow, it was the voice of Chaplain Bertrand. How he could speaking at this very moment he had no idea. “What will saving them change!?” Bertrand’s voice boomed. “Your brothers are needed to cleanse this world! You have most likely seen everything falling apart outside! This is a time of war of fire! Not petty heroics! We are angels of death! We are not Saviors!”

Reiner clenched his hands, Bertrand was not wrong. Everything is falling apart and he knows the full crusade is most likely being called upon the world. But playing in the heretic’s hands would make things far more harder than they need to be. He opened his mouth to say something but then he heard a click, he could see Heriot has pressed the button to save them.

Reiner shook his head he looked over to the other cage, the faces of the civilians were frozen in horror just before they were consumed in a raging pink inferno. Their screams echoed within the the abandoned the church. He did not even really notice their cage lowering to the ground until he heard the clang when it hit the floor. The front bars then crumbled away, Reiner strode over to Heriot.

He seemed unsure that he could move from the podium but the fact he was standing next to it allayed the fear. He hopped off and faced him, head cast down slightly. “Sir…” “It’s fine.” Reiner responded. “We must head back to the Marshal.” Reiner looked back slightly at the cage containing the humans, they were still burning and somehow still screaming. In the end he could not dwell on their fates, he has a war to fight a war that is coming very soon.

***
Bertrand just found himself shouting at the conjured image and Heriot reacted to his words, he chose the right path. But even so the creature was just chuckling to himself in the corner. “Wonderful you swayed him to save his fellow brothers.” Bertrand narrowed his eyes at the heretic. “We will unite and sweep across the city. Everyone of your ilk will be thrown into the bonfire as you deserve! Your bodies will be broken and torn asunder by us! I will rejoice at the day when your carcass is his a blackended husk!” “You would like that wouldn’t you? Are you visualling that moment right now?” Each time he blinked he could see it, the sun high in the skies, heretics burning in iron cages. That would be a glorious day but they have to work towards it.

Strangely it was like he was there, walking up the grand steps of the main temple with his brothers. As they got to the top a large man was being placed in a cage, he was howling, screaming that they are all heretics and betrayers. Bertrand took a step back as he digested the voice, he realised it was his own. What he is seeing is himself being forced into the cage.

He blinked again and suddenly he was behind bars, he was looking ahead to his brothers. “W-What are you doing!?” He called out. His words fell on deaf ears as hay and wood was placed around the cage. Once that was done he heard heavy footsteps coming from the steps, Bertrand found both his hearts quickening. Each footstep was heavy and purposeful, he knew who it was and he wondered why is this happening?

He looked down for a moment at the hay and wood, he knew what was coming he has personality subjected many to such a punishment. He glady meted it out but this time he felt something strange, a burning sensation ran across his chest. “Fear….” he hissed. “Only heretics feel fear.” Bertrand looked up, he now saw Rolan in front his cage holding a torch. “I am no heretic.” Bertrand answered back. “Do I need to list your crimes? Escaping from your cell, summoning daemons and the use of sorcery. You are a stain upon the Black Templars Bertrand, one I will burn away gladly.” He said all of this in a flat tone, he did not even raise his voice. Bertrand shook his head in disbelief “I haven’t done anything of those things! You know me Rolan! I saw you rise from an neophyte to Marshal of the crusade! I have been with this crusade for six centuries!” Rolan was impassive, his words would not sway him.

His Marshal simply lowered the torch and set light to the hay. Soon came the black smoke obscuring Rolan completely. Bertrand grasped the bars of his cage “I am not a heretic!” he roared out. The bars were getting hotter, his skin was now burning. He just kept shouting again and again that he wasn’t a heretic. Even as the fire started to rise and char his skin he kept repeating those words, but those words turned to screams.

The raging fire consumed his body, Bertrand tore his hands away from the bars, tearing his skin. He grasped his body, the agony was horrific. He questioned where did he go wrong? What did he do wrong? The only thing he could think of is the crusade doubting his joy of going about his holy task, but is that so wrong? To find joy in serving the emperor? Unless they did not feel as he do? Somehow he could think of all these things despite the pain, despite the agony. He finally thought that it was a travesty that his brothers found no joy in serving their god. He felt a dark seed being planted in his mind as he heard the hissing of a snake. It was just a small thought. Maybe? Just maybe they are heretics?

Bertrand gasped, he staggered back to the wall he was sweating. He touched his face, his skin was still there. “So what did you see?” His eyes moved to the heretic, instead of the smug look he normally held he looked generally interested. “W-What manner of sorcery did you use of me?” The heretic brought up his hands in denial “I did nothing you just started spazzing out and talking in the dark tongue.” Bertrand looked around his personal cell again, the black pools of energy were gone. “Dark tongue?” he asked. “The language of daemons and chaos.” As he heard that Bertrand cursed, everything that is happening in his cell was being recorded. Then came the sound of his door being unlocked, Louis strode in with Fulco.

Both sword brethren looked to be on edge. “Chaplain the Marshal wants to see you.” Bertrand stood straight he tried to remain calm. “May I ask why?” “I am afraid I cannot tell you. To inquire further will be proof of guilt. Just follow his order.” As he mentioned guilt his hearts twisted. He nodded slowly. “Very well.” As he left the cell with the sword brethren the heretic followed him out to his displeasure.

***
Tetricus nodded “he chose the Black Templars, me and Cassius was right.” Erastus grunted “he only chose them due to that Chaplain. What is your servant doing with him anyway!?” He shrugged at the apothecary’s question. “Maybe he wants to corrupt him, but choosing a Chaplain is a poor choice.” Cassius nodded in agreement “we are of the same mind, they are far too zealous and single minded to ever consider the majesty of the dark prince.”

Tetricus stroked his chin “but it would be interesting to have a Black Templar to be part of the third. After all the last one was chopped in half by my old captain.” “He would never be one of us.” Cassius responded. Everyone looked at the prefector, Tetricus frowned at his brother “what is that supposed to mean?” “I meant what I said he will be an outsider, he won’t be one of the third, he does not bare our blood. That’s if he joins us which I doubt.” “You are aware that all of the legions are fairly mongrel about our recruiting standards?” said Tetricus.

Cassius shrugged “you have the opportunity to have actual standards.” he answered back. Tetricus wanted to stick it to him, he is being difficult again. “By the way Cassius you have a black handprint on your face.” The prefector blinked at him in confusion. “Excuse me?” “I had Asriel mark you with his handprint, anyone with the appropriate sight can see it. Your supposed beauty is forever marred do you know that?” Cassius smirked at him “you are being stupid again, I don’t believe you.” “Like how you don’t believe that I turned into a sun?” Erastus raised a tentacle “that is quite hard to believe.” This time he got annoyed, pink flames erupted around his body. “Come on! None of you believe that I saved the whole warband from being mentally enslaved by a xeno daemon prince!?” Everyone around the table looked blankly at him as Dorene set down new plates of food down. “I love all of you and you lot can’t take me seriously! I was really angry back then you know! I was so angry that I turned into a giant flaming bird!” Justus raised his hand “why not turn into a giant flaming bird now?” Tetricus flinched slightly “well...I don’t want to harm any of you, plus doing so would destroy my wargear.” Cassius gave a great laugh “see! He acting the fool as always!”

Tetricus grunted in annoyance “fine...be difficult. Just watch the damn city falling apart.” Normally he would enjoy watching mass riots, people engaging in wanton excess and streets running red with blood. But his mood has been soured too much.

Brilliant use of choice. Asriel is getting devious indeed! Honestly GW should let you publish this and make it canon.

 Dayknight wrote:

Brilliant use of choice. Asriel is getting devious indeed! Honestly GW should let you publish this and make it canon.

Thanks for the praise! But here is the issue the fact it's on the internet means that it can never be published since there will be issues on proof of who's work it is. It's why many of the black library writers have said during the sample competition to not upload it to the internet for critique or for people to read because it will invalidate your entry. But I do have to say if I ever get to work for Black Library and an opportunity to write and emperor's children story comes up? I will take it in a heart beat.

Anyway some good news, I feel better I am still sticking to updating this story and working on my own work but now I can write more consistently, I can also go back to work.

Chapter 16
The sounds of gunshots and screams filled the air, despite being near their main base the sounds were unending. If Reiner looked up he could see thunderhawks piercing the skies, bringing down more battle brothers and their heavy armour. All of this shows him they have committed to the extermination of everyone within the city. Baring all of this, hearing all of these sounds he clenched his hand in frustration. He understands what the Chaplain said, he understands why he called for his neophyte to make that decision, but at the end of the day they have been manipulated by the heretic.

Every single part the city was now in chaos, every single priest is falling to darkness because now they believe that they can be killed at any moment. The faith of everyone in the city has been crushed, now the minions of darkness are exploiting that to draw people into heresy. He felt frustrated, he couldn’t hide it.

No one attempted to approach him, he imagined everyone in the squad felt the same. Looking over to his neophyte, he could see it in his eyes that he was still not sure if he made the right decision. Thinking back to that terrible event there is the question of how they heard Bertrand’s voice? Was it divine intervention or something more insidious considering a creature of darkness is following him?

Reiner tried to slowly relax as they reached the temple, he could see battle brothers marching out, ready to bring war and death to everyone. As he approached the steps, despite his brothers focusing on their mission they gave him looks of what he could assume is disapproval. He tried to pay no mind to it, he entered the temple and walking to the main hall he felt a strange weight falling upon his shoulders.

He didn’t like the sensation, it made him grit his teeth slightly. Reiner began asking himself that maybe, just maybe the Marshal is of the same opinion as Bertrand? He wondered what he would say? How would he reprimand him? He tried to bare this weight, even as he entered the main hall.

He saw the Marshal of his crusade, he was wearing his helmet. Serfs also held his weapons at the ready as he stared at the hololith map. Reiner walked up to the table with his squad. He did not say anything, Marshal Rolan simply looked up. “We are commiting to extermination of the populace. Their actions after what happened to your squad proves they are of weak of heart and will.” Hearing his words, Reiner clenched his his hand tighter. Due to his armour being a wreck, everyone in the hall heard the movement.

Rolan folded his arms “is something wrong?” He could clearly hear the accusatory tone in his voice. That confirmed he was of the same mind of the Chaplain. Reiner thought to say something, but to say anything would most likely end his path to the sword brethren. But his mouth was just moving, he could not help it. “We failed in our duty.” He said firmly.
Every single serf in the room froze, battle brothers who were preparing to leave bought their gazes to the middle of the hall. Reiner continued “I hate and despise the heretic. Our...role as Adeptus Astartes is to the destroy and stop the plans of those who threaten the dominion of the emperor. I am ready to die for that cause.” The Marshal said nothing, he simply stood like a stone. “For the sake of duty I was ready to die, the whole squad was. But...we just handed everything the heretics wanted. We had the chance to prove we were better, to prove that we were stronger and willing to die for the sake of our duty...and we failed, completely and utterly. The chaos that grips the city now is our fault.” Rolan gave a curt nod “get your equipment serviced, your squad will be heading out towards the poorer areas of the city. You are dismissed.”

Reiner bowed slightly and walked away with his squad, but then the Marshal pointed at Heriot. “You wait.” His neophyte stopped, he stood straight in front of Rolan. The Marshal then moved his finger to another squad. “You will be attached to initiate Gawain, your current teacher is inadequate.” Reiner thought to stop walking. He could see that Heriot was trying to keep his eyes on Rolan, his neophyte wanted him to say something to the Marshal but Reiner kept walking. He knew what this meant.

The Marshal said it thus, he is inadequate. Strangely enough, he felt a tiny measure of anger. But his duty to the emperor comes first.

***
Bertrand was escorted down the hallway with the two sword brethren but what made the journey hard was the heretic kept talking. If he reacts to it, or even moves to silence him that would implicate him further. The creature smiled “so he is going to put you in a traitor cell. Do you want to bet on that?” At the mention of traitor cell he tensed suddenly, he made them, crafted each by hand. It could even hold an astartes. Bertrand shook his head, again the heretic is trying to make him consider an impossibility, it’s what he does. “Oh by the way Bertrand, if you stay here I am going to kill your brothers.” The heretic saying his name in such a casual manner caused his anger to rise.

It was taking all his willpower not to punch him. The creature wants him out there murdering his own people. The only reason why the creature desires such a thing is because he believes they are the same, that they worship the same foul entity. “You know...if you escape by yourself I will tell you where I am.” As he said that his eyes widened slightly, but the heretic could be lying. “I am not lying. But the issue is you won’t be able to stop me if you are trapped in a traitor cell.” Again he is mentioning the traitor cell, the heretic thinks he knows the mind of Marshal Rolan. He has known him for a long time, they have faced far more insidious things than whatever the creature is doing now.

As they entered the main hall the bustling movement stopped, there was just silence. Everyone looked at him like he has done something wrong. Looking into his brothers eyes more deeply he could see scorn, the same look they give heretics. “You are a heretic.” The creature interjected.

Bertrand ignored the remark, he was bought before Rolan who faced him. The Marshal sighed slightly. “I will get to the point Bertrand. How did you speak to Heriot?” The question threw him off guard, he did not know how to answer it. He thought about it for a moment and nodded. “The heretic that hounds me summoned black portals, with them I could see what was happening to our brothers. I could not escape the sorcery, I was forced to watch. But what I saw within them was frustrating, so I shouted at the neophyte.” The Marshal of their crusade pressed a button of the table displaying a recording. “By my observation and that of your guards you were shouting in the middle of your room. There are no black portals, image projections or the like. Also we have to talk of the reports and recordings of you flailing about your room randomly.”

Bertrand tried not to look at the creature who was smiling joyfully. “He is going to put you in a traitor cell.” The heretic said in amusement. Bertrand shook his head “the heretic is using sorcery to mess with me somehow. But I can resist.” “Can you? Or have you succumbed already?” The accusation angered him, he stepped forward but the sword brethren’s blades met his throat. “You know me! Do you th-” Rolan interrupted him by holding up his hand. “I want all serfs to leave the hall now.” They did as they were ordered, once they were all gone Bertrand narrowed his eyes at his Marshal. “Six centuries...you think one heretic can corrupt me?” Rolan said nothing, he pressed another button on the table.

Another recording was displayed, it was him standing in his room and strange words were being spilled from his mouth. At the back of his mind Bertrand could hear hissing of a snake, he tried to relax. He knew this must be some mistake, his brothers are being manipulated by the creature. But as the recording played he could not help notice every battle brother in the hall was tensing, hands were moving to weapons.

He could even feel the blades on his neck wobbling slightly, even Rolan was shaking just slightly. The Marshal pressed the button again to stop the recording. He breathed out a small sigh of relief. “You know what those words are?” Rolan gestured for the sword brethren to removed their blades, Bertrand rubbed his neck as the weapons left them. He thought about what he just heard for a moment. “I….don’t know.” “You don’t know? You seemed quite relaxed hearing the words of heresy Bertrand.” “I am not a heretic!” he answered back.

Rolan did not seem convinced, he could tell by his body language. “Now comes to question of how you conducted your duties in the past.” “What!? Why does that matter!?” His Marshal folded his arms “it does matter, compared to the other Chaplains in other crusades your take a strange joy in your duties. I wanted to overlook it due to your time with the crusade but in light of what is happening now...I wonder how long has corruption nested within you?” Bertrand looked around, he could tell that all of his brothers thought the same way considering how they are looking at him.

The creature began dancing on the spot, spinning while chanting “they are going to put you in a traitor cell…” Bertrand knew if that happened that was it. In time he would be executed with the other heretics in the city, then came the vision of him in a cage being burned. Sweat, cold sweat began to run down his face. “I...am not a heretic.” Marshal Rolan shook his head “look at how your demeanour is changing. Chaplain’s would not wear the face you displaying to me now.” “W-What?” “I see fear Bertrand, complete and utter fear.”

He did not know what to say that, what he is feeling now is so strange but the sound hissing entered his mind, it was like a whisper. Then that same question came crawling back, that maybe they are the heretics? Why can’t they see what is happening? He did his duties for the emperor, everything he did was for the emperor and now they are judging him for it? As that last question came to him, he chuckled “you always were judging me...all of you.” “Yes, we were because so many of us had to ask ourselves are your acts upon the heretic were for your own sick joy? Or for your duty? After watching your cell I know the answer.” Rolan said firmly.

The Marshal gestured to bring over several more of the sword brethren “take the heretic to a traitor cell.” As Rolan said that the heretic stopped dancing, along with his chant. “See? They were always judging you. You are the other...they are mocking you for doing your duty...and for being who you are…” The heretic words and what was happening caused the hissing in his mind to envelop it completely. Slowly from the hissing, words were forming in his mind, something was speaking to him. Escape...you must do you duty. Bertrand felt his teeth chitter, his brow twitched. He started to feel strange, a sense of euphoria was gripping him. He feels such a sensation whenever he prays to the emperor or is doing his holy duty. They are the heretics, they mock your holy work. Bertrand slowly nodded “they were always judging me…” The sword brethren grabbed his arms roughly and began to pull him along. You are my favoured servant, working diligently, with fervour and commitment… Bertrand found himself looking up for some reason, covering the entire ceiling was a pink eye gazing at him. He started to seize up, the strength in his legs left him, the sword brethren started to drag him. The supposed creature made you see, allowed a crack for me to gaze at you my faithful servant. Bertrand shook his head, the voice was strangely familiar, he never heard it but felt it’s presence whenever he acts in his name.

He was there whenever he said his litanies, he was there whenever he crushed the head of a heretic, he was there whenever he burned people in cages and breathed in the scent of their burning flesh. The emperor is here right now at this very moment. No one else can see or feel him right now? He wondered why is that not the case? Because you know what they are...Bertrand narrowed his eyes he mouthed the words slowly. “They are heretics…”

Finally they left the hall and entered the hallway leading to the traitor cells. The presence he felt before waned slightly, but it was still there. A renewed sense of purpose gripped him. He knows what he must do now, he got back to his feet, the sword brethren allowed it. This time he searched the hallway for the crea-no servant. He was there walking by their side, but this time instead of his jovial mood he was looking at him with concern, like something unexpected happened.

Bertrand had to admit he enjoyed seeing him making such a face “did you see something unexpected?” The young man frowned slightly “you’ve changed.” “As I said….I am not a heretic.” The sword brethren looked at him in confusion, Fulco finally spoke up. “You are going to die Bertrand. Not now...but later.” “You seemed quite excited to see that happen Fulco.” The sword brethren grunted “it seems you are the one not aware of what is going to happen. You looked devastated when Marshal Rolan announced that you were placed in a traitor cell. Now you seem...happy.” They soon approached his cell door, Bertrand smiled because strangely he was happy. “Because Fulco, the emperor guides me.” As he said that all of the sword brethren became visibly disgusted. His cell door was opened and he was shoved inside.

Bertrand looked around, the cell was tiny, there was no bed or the small effects of his personal cell. There is also the addition once the cell door was closed it was dark as well, but he could see perfectly for some reason. He turned to the door to see the young man phasing through it, confusion still lining his face. “What happened?” he asked, he was generally curious. He was almost like a child seeking the wisdom of an elder. The arrogance has vanished, same with his sarcasm. He nodded at the young man “I need to escape.” the young man blinked at him with surprise “o-oh I see.” “Now move aside.” The young man stepped aside.

Bertrand started to charge and bring his weight upon the cell door. The metal is thick enough to stop an astartes from breaking it, even in power armour. But the emperor is with him, he needs him to do his duty. “By the way creature do you have a name?” He grunted as he asked the question while taking a step back to charge at the door again. The young man seemed generally confused by his question. “Is this some trick?” Bertrand charged at the door again “no trick. You aren’t a heretic, the heretics are outside.” As he took several steps back he could see the dents. The young man mumbled slightly “Asriel, I could help you escape.” “I decline, the emperor wishes me to go through this trial.” He charged the door again.

He could feel something scratching at the edge of his hearing, he knows once he gets out of this cell he would have the help he needs to get out of the temple. Asriel could not understand what is happening at the moment, the divine is at work.

***
Tetricus gave a small chuckle “my little servant doesn’t understand what just happened.” All of his brothers looked at him in confusion save Faust, he was simply staring at the screen. Cassius coughed slightly “the Chaplain just changed suddenly.” “Ah..to the normal eye.” Tetricus responded. Erastus pointed a tentacle at Bertrand “care to explain then?” “I shall, you see Asriel simply put small holes in his armour.” Erastus began stroking his chin “I see where you are going with this. It seems our god became interested and exploited those holes without your servant’s knowledge.” “Exactly! Knowing Asriel he is going to be slightly disappointed that he did not bring him down entirely but in the end he provided what the dark prince needed. But there is just one question though…” Cassius raised his eyebrow “and that is?” “Why is the dark prince interested in a Black Templar?” As he said that everyone nodded in agreement, there are implications if the dark prince intervened on some level.

Suddenly Faust bought his hand on the mirror, he smiled slightly. “I am going planetside.” Tetricus bought his gaze to the screen, it seemed about the right time anyway. The city is in chaos, the Black Templars are mobilising. But what has him worried is that Faust had no interest in his show before and now he does. “Did something draw your interest brother?” The noise marine looked at him he gently smiled “I found a lost soul. I need to show him the song of the dark prince.” Faust got up from his seat and left his chamber.

Next Justus rose “I assume the assault is starting now?” “It is.” Tetricus responded. “Right, I need to go see Rothac he said that he has a surprise.” “A surprise? What sort of surprise?” Justus shrugged “he is not the sort of person to plan such things.” The phoenix guard left his chamber, now it was only him, Erastus and Cassius. The apothecary pointed at the screen “I am going to approach the murderers, they might need my...help.” “You mean you want to experiment on them?” Cassius said in amusement. “That’s still helping.” Erastus said firmly. As he said that he rose and left.

Tetricus bought his hollow eyes to his brother “So do you want to kill the Marshal?” Cassius nodded “I assume you want to come with me?” “Well yes to stop you from doing anything stupid.” His words caused his brother to fold his arms in annoyance “ironic for you to say such a thing.” “Oh really? I recall someone stabbing me in the back, leaving me for dead and now I am walking skeleton because of it” Tetricus placed one hand on his cheek “oh dear...my brother mental faculties must of been broken during his mind enslavement if he can’t remember such a thing…” Cassius gave a great sigh in return to his barb. “I regret betraying you.”

Tetricus gave a small chuckle and rose from his seat “it’s good that you do. Now come let us go hunting!” He pointed at the image of the Marshal, he was boarding a rhino with his sword brethren. Cassius frowned at him. “Why do you have to be so dramatic?” “Shut up Cassius and stop being boring. I will even let you duel the Marshal if such an opportunity appears.” At the mention of duel Cassius got up from his seat. “Hmm you would let me duel him.” “Yes because I am quite sure your ego would not be able to handle it if anyone else kills him.” Again annoyance flared across the prefector’s face.

Dorene started to clear away the plates, she looked up at him. “What of the cults and my special forces?” “Spread the word that they are staying on the ship.” “W-What?” Cassius raised his eyebrow “we could use slaves to soak up bullets.” Tetricus smiled at the both of them “I am not going to repeat myself.” He then walked to Cassius and wrapped his arm around him. “Now Cassius, forget about the slaves. Focus on the hunt.” Dorene was still confused by his decision but he had his reasons. Despite the order Cassius’ eyes were drawn to the Marshal he stared at his image intently within the conjured glass. What Tetricus could see in his brother’s eyes was desperation.

He wanted to be blessed, he wanted favour and because he cares for his well being he wishes to provide that for him. After all the 4th need to be the best within the third legion.

Chapter 17
Oktai looked up to the skies with Cash while sitting on the edge of the building, meteors were falling but he knew better. What was coming was the end of the city and the end of their role. Overall he did not do anything but it found it nice for once to relax. He watched the sharpshooter stretch “seems our work is done.” “Indeed it is, but I wonder…” “Wonder what?” “I wonder what the astartes will do to this city. I know once they see it they will still consider it to be too pure.” “After what everyone has got up to?” Oktai chuckled at what Cash just said “this is all sport to them, entertainment in a sense we think on a human level and they do not.” Cash stroked his chin “I see your point, the Black Templars have been drawn down to the planet, the city is in chaos and the power of God is steadily creeping in.” “Now you see, with all of this together how will they bring true chaos to the city?”

Cash shrugged “well we got front row seats old man.” Oktai nodded in agreement. “Indeed we do.”

***
Adam heard a crash outside, every single person in the church rushed to the other side of the hall, but he stood tall on his podium, Valerie will protect him. She will protect the flock. As the sound ebbed away he strangely found his heart beating rapidly, his eyes were locked on the doors. His breathing started to oddly match his heartbeat, it fell in into a rhythm that strangely caused goosebumps to crawl over his body, after that came a strange scent.

Not the smell of cooked flesh and wine but a musk, he then found himself gulping, a bead of sweat crawled slowly down the side of his face. He thought to calm his congregation down, perhaps he thought that it would help quell his heart?

He raised his hand to bring their attention to him, but before he could say something the doors of his church swung open. What came through the doors were giants, each were covered in leather straps, their armour was a mix of garish colours that caused his eyes to ache. Silence reigned in the church, his words died in his mouth as they walked to the podium.

Staring at them, allowing his mind to process what is before him he now recognised them as astartes. But they were not like the Black Templars, he has only seen them from a distance but he could tell they carried an air of dread. To even make a wrong move would mean death. But the ones before him now? He got the feeling that they wanted to be looked upon, they desired to be basked in adoration, they strangely seemed...welcoming.

As they reached the podium the one he assumed to be the leader stepped forward. Strange metal tubes covered his armour and he held a monstrous looking instrument. Adam felt his mouth drying, he wondered if they were here to kill him? Or maybe they are part of some other group that was sent to purge them? The leader swept his eyes over them, his gaze then returned to him. As he did that he removed his helmet, the astartes had white hair that was somewhat long but his features caused him to relax.

They were not stern and grim like the Black Templars, the astartes face was soft and actually looked well groomed. All of the apprehension and dread he felt before vanished in an instant, even those of the congregation were relaxing. The leader smiled “I am Faust, where is your mistress?” Adam blinked in surprise to the question, he did not know what to say but in all instances he has denied her existence to protect her. How the astartes knew of his mistress he had no idea. “I don’t know what you are talking about...my lord.” Faust nodded, he then frowned. That single frown caused him to shudder in fear, the dread he felt now paled in comparison to the Black Templars, he did not know why.

At the current moment he feared for his soul, even the people in the church were looking away. Adam rubbed his neck “I-I d-don’t even know who you are…” Faust smiled again, the dread he felt passed away like a breeze. “We are on the same side, you should be glad that you are talking with me instead of my brothers. Everything that is happening on this planet was wrought by my...troublesome lord. You only see the dark prince due to his will now take me to your mistress, I won’t ask again.”

Adam strangely believed him, he felt his shoulders sagging slightly. “Y-Yes my lord.” Adam stepped down the podium he lead the astartes to the back door. As they walked to the door the people parted in both awe and fear.

Now entering the hallway they walked to the appropriate spot, Adam said the keywords and the stairs appeared. As they walked down he looked back slightly to Faust. “M-My lord what is your business with my mistress?” The astartes did not answer his question, his face was neutral. Adam sighed slightly, once they reached the door he pushed it open.

Soon as they entered the hall everyone stopped what they were doing. Meat fell from mouths, eyebrows was raised. It’s only his mistress who looked oblivious until they walked to her.

Faust stepped forward but before he could approach his savior the crusaders barred the way. The space marine raised his eyebrow, he clipped the helmet he was holding to his belt and as Adam blinked once and then twice and suddenly the heads of both crusader guards were gone. A few seconds later he heard two splats at both ends of the room, Adam looked to the right and left wall, he all saw was blood stains.

Finally he bought his eyes to his mistress who did not look impressed at all. The crusader guard’s toppled to the floor with a thud. His savior stood upright and threw her glass of wine aside “how dare you!” she screeched. Adam flinched slightly, he could hear the power building in her voice but Faust was unfazed. He simply bought his bloodied hand up “I want meat that is held in all of your churches. Gather it in the plaza, now.”

His mistress raged, abnormal winds began manifesting within the chamber. Her eyes started to glow with a pink light, she pointed at Faust. “You will kill yourself! Right this instant!” Faust’s fellow astartes started to chuckle at her outburst, but their leader simply cocked his head in confusion. “Your power is weak and feeble. Cease your tantrum and do as I ask.” Right away the power died, his mistress looked at Faust in confusion. “W-What? Why aren’t you dead?” Faust sighed, Adam then watched his hand move at superhuman speed. The astartes grasped his mistresses hair, she winced in pain as Faust bought her closer to him.

Everyone in the room froze, Adam felt if it was any other circumstance he would help her, everyone in the room would. But Faust’s presence held them in place. He looked down to his mistresses face “I want the meat that is held in all of your churches. Gather it in the plaza, now.” Adam watched his mistress nod, tears were building in her eyes slightly. Faust let go of her hair, she staggered back slightly.

The astartes then turned to them. “Enough eating! You heard my will! Get to work!” Adam looked over to his mistress who was slowing nodding to them and then to Faust. He did not know what to do despite Valerie’s go ahead. All of his brothers and sisters were confused as well. All of them stood like stones, it took one of the astartes aiming his weapon at one of his brothers. The weapon unleashed an ear splitting soundwave, it caused everyone to cover their ears.

But the one the astartes was aiming at suddenly exploded in a tide of gore and blood. Adam slowly removed his hands from his ears, they were bleeding profusely. But that single action caused people to rush to work, they removed the dead from hooks and went to work fulfilling the will of the astartes Faust.

Adam then wondered that maybe, just maybe the ones before him are worse than the Black Templars?

***
Justus stood in front of a set of double doors he clutched his spear tightly, Rothac told him that their squad is meeting here, why? He had no idea. Justus grumbled in annoyance “We should be gathering in the docking bay to make war...to bring the voice of the dark prince to the masses…” He pushed the button to open the door. As he stepped inside he could see right away all of his brothers have been gathered.

But what held his attention is the room itself, cables covered the floor and in the middle of the room there was a teleport pad to stand on. His eyes moved to a large dark robed figure that was using mechadendrites to press various buttons on a console near the teleport pad. He could only assume that they are a tech priest.

Rothac turned to him. “You are here, finally.” Justus stepped forward in confusion “You had a teleportarium built?” “I did.” Rothac gestured to his fellows brothers “all of us had to endure taking thunderhawks with slaves, it was degrading.” “Is Tetricus aware of this?” “Does it matter? He would see the practical use once he finds out, now come.” he watched his brothers step onto the pad.

Justus shook his head and took his place. As the tech priest started up the teleportarium he strangely started to feel excited he could see an opportunity in front of him. “Rothac…” His squad leader looked at him, the blue eye lenses of his helmet flickered slightly. “No.” Justus grunted in response. “You don’t even know what I am going to say!” The phoenix champion did not seem interested he sighed in annoyance. “You are not immortal. I won’t allow you to charge in first.” “Why won’t you let me prove it!?” “Father’s orders.” At the mention of their father confusion set in. He shook his head in confusion “why would father tell you to do that?” “It’s not your business to know yet. Also he explained how your so called immortality works, now be silent.”

Justus was about to say something else but his vision was consumed by a bright white light, after a few seconds it drifted away. They were now within the city, looking around he could see churches and statues have been desecrated, symbols of the dark prince even covered the buildings. Justus was going to step towards his brother to push the point, he has always obeyed his orders but he had the desire to prove himself.

He had the feeling others in the squad looked down him and he felt they still do despite the fact he can now speak normally. As just approached Rothac a bullet whizzed past him, then came the roar and shouts of loyalists. “Traitors! Kill them brothers!” In a clockwork motion all of them shifted down the road to see terminators.

Rothac chuckled “how lucky we are...it seems the dark prince is smiling on us. Now brothers be careful when advancing, they are only five of them and even if we outnumber them by one more one ha-” Justus growled in annoyance. He charged forward, he wants to prove truly that none can harm him.

The enemy terminators leveled their weapons at him, one had an assault cannon. He could hear Rothac shouting behind him “You idiot! Come back!” “Sorry Rothac! The dark prince is carrying my feet!” He gripped his spear in both hands, he waited for what was coming next, glorious pain. The terminator wielding the assault cannon began readying to fire he watched the chamber spin and the bullets began flying towards him.

He took every single shot, one hit him in the chest causing his primary heart to explode, his terminator armour gave way in an instant, the second hit his head blowing half of it away and the third destroyed his left hand. Justus gagged, the pain that was washing over him was glorious, yet as always his body moved on. He also has practiced in making sure he keeps hold of his weapon as well.

The agony that consumed hist body felt like it went on for an eternity and he wished he could enjoy this for eternity. But the pain vanished, he could feel his body reforming again, he could feel his primary heart pumping blood through his system again, he could twist his left hand and he could see with two eyes. Even his armour was now pristine again, he knew that he was truly blessed by the dark prince.

But he could see the loyalists did not understand this, he could see the Black Templars taking a step back, he knew it to be fear but what most loyalists do is rationalize it away. That single step and uncertainty only lasted moments, now the whole squad was firing their weapons at him.

He took all of it, Justus let them empty their magazines into his body and second by second with his battered vision he could see them stepping back. “More! More!” he screamed. While all of this was happening he kept running, if his leg was shot off he would rise a moment later and continue onwards. First he aimed for the terminator with the assault cannon, he charged towards him and rammed his spear into his gut.

The Black Templar unfortunately did not scream, all he heard was a gurgled sigh as he pushed him off his spear. Justus turned to the rest, the second charged at him, his power fist sparking with each step. Before the Black Templar could launch his clumsy attack, Justus simply twirled his phoenix power spear, severing the arm. The blood gushing on the floor from the stump did not slow the Black Templar, even if he could not fire his storm bolter he aimed to use it as a club to kill him.

He had to appreciate the tenacity of the Black Templars but it was a foolish display, to prove a point in a smooth movement he severed his other hand. As it toppled to the floor the Black Templar staggered back, but before he could step in and finish his opponent his brothers crashed into the enemy squad.

Their deaths were quick which was unfortunate, but he felt satisfied. His brothers saw him in action, he felt jubilant as well. He expected praise and adoration like the last time he proved his immortality to Tetricus, he could not wait to see what Rothac and his brothers think of his blessing.

He watched the phoenix champion remove his spear from the last Black Templar but instead of happiness he could see his brother was visibly angry. Rothac strode up to him “are you an idiot Justus?” Justus furrowed his brow in annoyance “what’s the matter? I am immortal.” “You are not immortal!” Rothac roared at him.

His outburst caused him to stagger back slightly, Justus grunted. “But you all saw it! I did not die! I took damage that would slay any other astartes!” “Yes! You took damage that would kill one of us normally! But have you ever considered the nature of your blessing!?” Justus stopped for a moment, he never questioned it but simply accepted it as a gift. “What do you know of my gift from the dark prince?” He watched Rothac calm himself slightly “father tells me much. You charging off means you disobeyed father...do you understand the gravity of what you just did?” Soon as he said that Justus shuddered slightly, he started to panic. He did not want to disobey his father, the glorious Phoenician. But a question spawned within his mind. He shook his head in confusion “why does he not want me to shine then?” Rothac pointed his spear at his chest “You can’t die, not yet.” “What do you mean?” “Your immortality runs on faith you idiot. If you doubted yourself for even a second you would of died and father wants you alive.” As his brother said that he felt both of his hearts dropping for a moment.

That if he doubted himself for even a moment he would of succumbed to his wounds. Justus bit his lips, drawing blood. “Lies…” he hissed. That can be the only reason why Rothac would say such a thing, he is jealous. Justus narrowed his eyes at his brother as he lowered his spear from his chest, but just for a moment his brother seemed...tired. “Justus...just listen to me for once. Follow my orders and ensure you stay alive, father wills it.” As his brother said father, he took in that word.

He held that word close to his hearts and slowly nodded. “Fine...if it’s father’s will. But I don’t understand why he doesn’t want me to be who I am.” Rothac sighed heavily in return “In due time you will understand.” Justus watched his whole squad advance, he lingered for a moment and brought up his hand. “I am immortal...I know it.”

Why would he tell himmmmmmm. This ruins the immortality!

 Dayknight wrote:

Why would he tell himmmmmmm. This ruins the immortality!

Cause he is stubborn? Maybe I am setting something up?

Chapter 18
The docking bay was bustling with movement, the cults were eager to get to battle but they were being barred by his brothers from entering the thunderhawks and mass carriers. Tetricus stroked his chin while staring at both leaders in the distance. It would be easier to send them down to the planet and kill them that way but he knew his brothers would be bored after the conflict.

He wondered how they would all react once he announces that all cultists can be hunted and killed? “Well...they would be happy but let’s focus on the conflict.” he said in amusement. Cassius grunted bringing his attention to him. “What is it?” “What are you plotting?” he snapped. “I am planning a party for my brothers after we ruin this planet.” At the mention of party Cassius looked at him in confusion. “I see..it has something to do with the slaves?” “Indeed.” “You are going to have them killed aren’t you?” Tetricus grumbled in annoyance “why do you have to do that?” Cassius smirked at him “I like annoying you. It’s the only pleasure that beats killing people, after all you like to make a joke out of all of us.” Tetricus tried to calm himself, he can’t let Cassius get a rise out of him. “Keep it a secret, it’s meant to be a surprise.” Cassius shrugged in return “anyway are we done here? We are wasting time.”

Tetricus agreed with his brother, he just wanted to get a look at the cults before leaving and making sure they don’t step onto the world. He turned away and walked to the hallway with Cassius, he thought to give the mortals another look but he shook his head. “What’s the point looking at the dead?” He said quietly to himself.

***

Asriel watched the Black Templar run at the door for over thirty minutes, he was sat in the corner wondering where did he go wrong with his plan? Some part of him thinks Bertrand is lying, he must be. There is no way a Black Templar would fall so easily, it’s impossible. He went over what he was going to do, he expected the Black Templar to refuse, then he would pick off his brothers forcing him to act.

He would even help him escape and then guide him into being lost in the slaughter of heretics. But what is before him now confused him greatly. “You know I could just open the door for you.” Asriel called out. Bertrand charged into the door again “no, it’s not necessary. The emperor says I can break it, so I shall.” Asriel scratched his head, Bertrand is almost as one track minded as the last Black Templar that was part of his old warband.

He sighed and sat back, watching him work. Bertrand continued to slam his body on the door again and again. When he did it one more time an idea spawned within his mind, he narrowed his eyes at the Black Templar and opened his witch sight, he could verify truly if he has fallen. Slowly he peered into his soul, he heard a hiss and suddenly his third eye shut.

Asriel furrowed his brow he blinked a few times and suddenly the Black Templar was looming over him, how he got there without his notice or how he moved so fast he had no idea. Bertrand looked down at him, his expression was icy. His hand flicked out, Asriel gagged as he large hand wrapped around his neck.

He struggled for release “w-what are you doing!?” Bertrand gave a frown that caused him to shudder, Asriel started to claw at his hand but his grip was too tight. “Are you judging me Asriel? You think me a heretic?” His grip grew tighter, Asriel felt his eyes starting to roll back he thought to teleport, to get away but for some reason it wasn’t working. “The emperor will not allow you to escape from my gaze, you think...to look inside my soul? To find a shred of weakness? There is none there...” Bertrand bought him close to his face, Asriel started to panic, he did not know what to do. “Let he without sin cast the first stone...before you judge me Asriel...look at yourself. I see a feeble creature clinging to others, you have no path, no commitment. Just a fake love to others...but the emperor says that is fine. So you aren’t a heretic, I won’t remove your eyes and tongue.” The Black Templar threw him to the ground, Asriel felt his arm dislocating as his hit the ground.

As he lay on the floor, he bit his lip in annoyance, he stared down the Black Templar “you can’t judge me! What do you know!?” Bertrand turned back to the door he spoke in a calm manner. “I know enough just by looking at you. The emperor chose me to do his holy work because he needs someone sinless, a person who truly understands what it means to punish the heretic. The joy I feel for my work is the emperor approving of what I do, you can’t understand that. They don’t understand it either.” Asriel watched him charge at the door again, this time it buckled and gave way.

Bertrand stood up right, Asriel could see him nodding in satisfaction. “Supposedly that door can’t be broken by an astartes, I used the strongest metals and locks I could get my hands on, such is the power of the almighty.” He gestured to the the door that was lying on the ground. “See and look Asriel, gaze at what the power of the righteous can do.” Asriel stood up right and popped his arm back into place, his anger was draining away somewhat he was somewhat interested to see what Bertrand could do. “Fine...show me more then. At the current moment you have no weapons.” The ex-Black Templar chuckled slightly “I don’t require any, everyone in this temple will die. Come let me show you.”

Bertrand walked out of his cell, Asriel followed. He could easily get away if things get too dangerous, yet he wondered how will he kill everyone in the temple?

***
Rolan sat in the Rhino with his sword brethren, reports were streaming in that traitors are now attacking the city, bringing down everything was the correct course of action. At the current moment they are on the way to link up with the predators, they will then advance through the city and cleanse the taint away. Fulco suddenly grumbled, everyone looked at him. “What is it?” Rolan asked. “The traitor lives.” he said curtly. “For now, I hope it’s merely a sorcerer playing tricks with Bertrand but I had my doubts.” Louis shook his head “we all had doubts for a long time marshal, we just never voiced them. He smiles as he breaks the heretic.” He did not want to have this conversation now, not at the current moment.

They had a war to fight and he did not want anyone to be distracted. “Forget about him focus on the enemy in front of us.” Fulco clutched the handle of his blade. “What if he uses sorcery to escape his cell? Louis and I should be watching him.” “I said forget about him.” Rolan said firmly. His brothers grew silent, as he should be. All of them should be reciting their personal prayers and litanies, he understood Fulco’s concerns but that’s the reason why he had a few initiates stationed in the temple main hall.

The traitor cells have only one pathway you can walk which leads to the main hall, if Bertrand somehow escapes that proves he is truly lost and once he is executed he will suffer for eternity in the warp. He will never join the side of the emperor in death.

***
Bertrand walked down the hallway, he steps were slow and purposeful. He could see a light at the end of the hallway, he could also hear the footsteps of his heretical brothers and the serfs moving into firing positions. He smiled “they cannot harm me..” Bertrand said warmly. Asriel started to grumble slightly “they will shoot you to pieces.” He turned to the misguided creature “the emperor’s presence is here in this temple, can’t you feel it? Can’t you hear him sending forth his power to aid us?” Asriel did not look convinced, but that is the way of things he could tell he is not a man of faith, not truly. “You are such a base creature do you know that?” He stated it as fact, he knew it to be fact.

He turned and continued walking, as he approached the light and entered the main hall his heretical brothers and serfs were all aiming guns at him. He could even see Heriot among them, his face was stern and full of venom. He swept his eyes over them, some were wearing helmets but he could tell they held the same faces as Heriot.

All of his brothers said nothing, but strangely he felt relieved. His brothers are being honest with him now, all of their spite is now in the open. They have always looked down upon him, they talked behind his back, ridiculing how he goes about his work. He thought to ignore it in the past. He let his brothers have their opinions he did not judge them for it but through Asriel’s actions he allowed them to show their true thoughts.

As the seconds ticked away he found his brothers perplexing to look at, the need to correct their thinking started to consume him. He could feel the emperor telling him to confront them, that they are not worth talking to but a part of him wishes to give his brothers a chance. They might not be truly heretics, so he spread out his arms and said. “Brothers...lay down your weapons. You are walking the path of corruption, please…don’t do this.” Gawain suddenly shouted at him. “Corruption!? How dare you! Can’t you see what you are doing!? What you have done!? Ignore his words! Open fire!” Bertrand held his ground, the emperor won’t allow him to be harmed, not here.

His heretical brothers readied their guns, that proved they are lost. Bertrand shook his head “you will not kill me…” They all unloaded their weapons, the bullets flew through the air but none reached his body, they curved away into different directions. But this did not stop his brother’s false fervour, they kept firing until the first click was heard to note that their magazine was empty this was what caused them to stop.

The serfs looked at him in horror, the gazes of his brothers were full of hatred but they were all frozen in place. The bullets have landed around him, not even one has hit his body. Bertrand closed eyes for a moment, he could feel a strange warmth in his body. The emperor did not even need to say a word. In order for him to bring his power forth the heretic needs to suffer.

He then opened his eyes and launched himself at a serf, his speed took everyone by surprise. His brothers moved to reloading their weapons but compared to him they were moving far too slow, the mortals were moving even slower. Bertrand grabbed one serf by the neck, he shoved his fingers through his mouth breaking several teeth, he then gripped his lower jaw and tore it off his face. The tearing of flesh caused the warmth to increase, he could sense approval as well. The blood pouring from the destroyed mouth of the serf pooled onto the floor, as it touched his feet he began to hear the galloping and a strange shrill laughter. Everyone in the hall heard it, he knew that was the case as his heretical brothers took several steps back.

Still what he found fascinating is how blood kept pouring from the serf’s mouth. It looked to be unending, his brothers were trying not to step on the blood but as it stopped pouring from the serf’s mouth his brothers pointed their weapons at him again. Bertrand smiled and threw the corpse aside, it sank into the ground like the blood absorbed it. Bertrand found his eyes moving to the statue of the emperor it was also crying tears of blood, it flowed like rivers. Gawain shouted again bringing his attention to him. “Sorcery! Hold fast!” “Sorcery!?” Bertrand barked back, his brothers are truly blind. The emperor’s power is here in this room, his power will soon be manifest. “Repent brothers! This is your only chance! You will know eternal suffering if you don’t throw down your weapons and accept his majesty!” Gawain pointed his bolter at him “you speak only lies and heresy traitor! Advance brothers!” Everyone started to edge towards him, walking over the blood but soon as the serfs took a step, several pale hands reached out from the blood and dragged them down.

The shrill laughter became higher in pitch, the screams of the serfs became mixed in with it. His brothers froze again as the blood began moving between their feet. Bertrand shook his head “they will know eternal suffering now, it’s a shame I am not handling it personally.” He looked over to Heriot “you are a smart, why are you with them? You listened to me before.” The neophyte said nothing, he was clearly on edge it’s evident that he has not experienced such things before. Gawain looked over to him “don’t listen! He seeks to confuse you! All of you ignore his words! Recite the vow! Suffer not the unclean to live!” The initiates and the neophytes started to regurgitating the mantra, trying to drown out the laughter.

They started firing their weapons again, the bullets curved away like before but the laughter turned to screams of frustration and anger, but what he noticed is the galloping sound is now closer. Bertrand felt a flare of annoyance rising in his chest “you have one last chance brothers…” They ignored him and continued their pointless assault, so they sealed their doom. From the blood several magnificent beasts rose, their limbs were abnormal, leather straps covered their bodies which was hooked into flesh and long red tongues flicked in and out of their mouths.

His brothers diverted their fire to them, they gunned down a few they collapsed into the blood but another would take their place. The beasts charged at the heretics, their pincer claws reached out to embrace his fallens brothers. He saw one stab his brother through the mouth and slowing bringing it’s claw upwards destroying his head. Another heretic was stabbed in the gut the ceramite plate could not withstand the power of the beast, Bertrand watched as his guts fell through his plate, while he collapsed onto the blood.

With each step from the beasts Gawain and his remaining forces was making their way back, they were trying to reach the door leading out. In the end it was pointless the blood now consumed the whole room the emperor won’t allow them to escape. Those who died are now offerings, each death increased his power. The more they suffer for their sins, the more power the emperor can manifest. All of this started with him, it started with just one death.

Bertrand watched a beast advance to Heriot, he was having trouble aiming, like he could not shoot the creature before him. Seeing him act in such a fashion caused him to smile, now he knows his folly, but it is too late. The beast severed his right arm with a flick of it’s claw, that broke him out of his stupor, the neophyte screamed while dropping his bolter. He gripped his stump while staggering back, the beast was raising it’s claw again but it was gunned down by Gawain, the creature gave a cry before falling to ground with a thud.

Bertrand growled in annoyance, he charged at the initiate for daring to impede the divine entity. The initiate noticed him and drew his chainsword, Bertrand bought his fists up to his face, he needed no weapon to stop the one before him. The emperor is filling him with power, just for this moment. It was the reason why he could break down his cell door, the master of mankind wishes him to punish the heretics before him. As he reached close combat Gawain bought up his chainsword, the teeth were roaring as it came down. Bertrand could see Gawain was left-handed, so he dodged to his own left side stepping strike.

He then moved in, his fists were like bullets as he planted two punches upon his face. His ceramite helmet caved in on impact, Gawain gave a gurgled cry as he fell to the ground due to the force. He then let get of his weapons, his brother was now clutching his face, trying to remove his ruined helmet. It’s evident that he is panicking, he is experiencing fear at the moment.

Bertrand shook his head “you can’t remove it, I assume shards of ceramite are lodged into your skin. You need an apothecary brother.” He walked over to the chainsword, he picked it up in both hands. Bertrand thumbed the activation rune and bought the weapon down on both of his legs, his heretical brother gave abnormal cries as they came off. “Now you can’t move. We have much to discuss, you must learn the error of your ways before I leave to meet Rolan.” He then looked over to Heriot he hoped to educate the young astartes as well. Yet what he saw was several beasts were now swarming him, he did not even realise that he was screaming, nor did he notice the emperor’s servants attacking him.

He thought to say something to the the beasts to stop what was happening, but he dismissed such thoughts right away. The emperor wants him to suffer, the false creed of his brothers might be too ingrained in his heart. He scanned the room and it was the same for his other brothers, they were being tormented as well. Some were even being dragged down into the blood by pale hands. He decided to focus on Gawain, he readied the chainsword again he raised the weapon but stopped. “No...far too crude.” He chucked the weapon aside and knelt, he removed Gawain’s combat knife from his belt. He turned it over “this is better.” He then moved Gawain’s hands away from his ruined helmet, the damage he inflicted on his legs drained away his power to resist.

Bertrand then jammed the knife into a gap, he began working on his brother’s face. He gave a yelp and right away he started moving his hands around again. It was annoyance but there was nothing he could do. “Livtius 6:17 pain is a window to confront one’s sins...but I suspect none of you commit to self-flaggation when saying your prayers…” He adjusted the knife, this time Gawain gave a great scream. His scream, mixed with everyone else's was like a song, even the shrill laughter came back.

As the knife moved through the gaps on his brother’s face he felt...exalted, even elation with what was happening. This was the path of the righteous, he knows this now.

***
Asriel watched from the hallway, what just happened confirmed it. He has truly fallen, he folded his arms. “He did not fall like how I wanted him to…” He then wondered what would his master make of him? Considering his personality Bertrand might consider him a heretic and try to kill him. He sighed is annoyance “I would not like to kill Bertrand after all the work I had to do…” he rummaged his hair in frustration “maybe I should of just focused on corrupting people? Something more simple?” Asriel looked over to the fiends of slaanesh who were tormenting the Black Templars. “Anyway if he does side with Tetricus we have extra forces we can use….”

Nice! Wierd that he calls slaanesh the master of mankind lol. Btw whenever you say "more better" you can just say "better" instead. Use CTL+F to mass replace and save you some time.

 Dayknight wrote:

Nice! Wierd that he calls slaanesh the master of mankind lol. Btw whenever you say "more better" you can just say "better" instead. Use CTL+F to mass replace and save you some time.

Thanks for the tip! Also Bertrand is pretty strange, you'll see soon.

Chapter 19
Bertrand held his brother’s head, it was a ruined mess of ceramite and flesh, yet all he could feel was disappointment. He wondered why did Gawain refuse? Why did he want to die like the rest? He looked around the temple hall, at most the beasts were playing with the pieces of his brothers, yet he was not happy seeing such a thing.

He furrowed his brow slightly while bringing his gaze back to his brother “the emperor wanted all of you to suffer and die...I wished...to give all of you a chance.” A well of sadness began enveloping his hearts, the shrill screaming stopped as he felt that and instead it changed to soft singing. It was a hymn, he could tell that much.

The song was easing the sadness, he smiled slightly “I must tried harder...push more further…” he threw the head aside. “I need more tools, I need to understand the mortal body more…” He nodded “yes it’s all coming together…” It was so simple. He had to forget his old habits, he has to let go of his limits and then more people will see sense in what he is doing to them. “Ahem…” the voice broke his thoughts, he turned to see Asriel looking up at him. “What is it?” Bertrand asked.

The young man rubbed his neck, it seemed like he was not sure to say what was on his mind. Seeing him like this was strange, all of the bravado and arrogance was gone. Bertrand folded his arms “spit it out.” Asriel sighed slightly “I know someone who will be interested in...working with you.” That information caused his eyebrow to rise, he stroked his chin. “You are aware I will have to determine if this individual is a heretic correct?” “I am aware but I am quite sure he will surpass your expectations.” At the mention of surpassing his expectations he grew curious. “Very well, while the beasts play with my brothers I must retrieve my wargear.” He walked past the human, he could notice he was smirking.

Bertrand shook his head, that was one fact that remained the same. Asriel was still sure of himself, that he was in control. He wondered if the opportunity arises he should take time to correct him? He then smiled as he reached the hallway leading to the armoury. “That sounds like a good idea…” he pressed the button to open the door and stepped inside.

***
Reiner advanced through the district with his squad, per Rolan’s order they have been fighting constantly through the poorer areas of the city. No matter which street they walk or path they take all he saw were heretics in engaging in wanton acts of depravity. He has noted things from debauchery, self-mutilation and even cannibalism. Seeing all of this filled him with anger due to the fact all of this could of been contained. He tightened his grip on his chainsword, he took deep breaths to calm himself down. He needed to avoid blaming the marshal, the one he should blame for this was the heretics who caused this situation.

He continued onward, he made sure that his augar readings detected any slight movement for the cultists wearing black leather are known to use ambush tactics. He has already lost one brother to such an attack and he has no desire to lose another.

As they made a corner he heard something strange, it was like a song but not the pleasant kind. All of the notes sounded warped, but he could tell it was coming from a guitar. “Brothers we are heading to the sound source.” They all gave an acknowledgement, and as one they advanced to the source of the sound.

As they made the journey Reiner noted that flesh marred the streets and half eaten bodies were hanging from lamp posts, but what he found concerning was the fact that there were no heretics to be seen. He kept track of the music despite the streets being empty, the closer they got the runes and text display on his auto-senses started to flicker. He blinked several times to adjust it but it wasn’t working. “Sorcery…” he hissed under his breath. He said a prayer, at the same time spoke a basic tech prayer to perhaps ward the machine spirit within his armour.

It was perplexing that they did not have a tech-marine with them, even so he doubted that any would help them for the task was a punishment to reclaim his honour. As such thoughts crossed his mind his auto-sense display began to flicker more heavily. His brothers names then vanished, his vision went with it as well. He twisted around “brothers!” They did not respond.

He returned to his original position, he then realized the music was still playing. He shouted into the darkness “you think to use sorcery!? Coward!” He ran forward, following the music. If he could silence the song perhaps it would end the darkness? So he kept running, the music was unrelenting but the terrible song was becoming louder with each step so he knew he was heading the right way. As he blinked his autosenses returned, yet he still could not see.

It was welcome but as his eyes moved to the names of his squad they were flickering from orange to red. His eyes went wide “they are dying...how!?” The runes then flickered, all of the text began to warp and shift into bright pink lettering. The text displayed words that set him on edge. “It’s his fault…” Reiner mouthed slowly. Saying those words caused his hearts to ache for some reason, as those emotions consumed him the text changed again.

This time the text displayed the words I did nothing wrong. Reiner ground his teeth, the ache soon transformed into anger. “I….” the words were stuck in his throat. He stopped running and simply stared at the words. He wanted to say them out loud but he couldn’t, he didn’t want to. He remembered his brothers names flickering to red, his brothers are dying and he is allowing himself to think unclean thoughts? He thumbed the activation rune on his chainsword and he shouted in a clear voice. “Uphold the honour of the emperor! My duty is my life!” He was not made to question, to doubt or to second guess his marshal.

He bought up his weapon, despite the darkness he could see it, clear as day. Reiner committed to a cross a slash, the movement was quick and somehow his weapon tore at the darkness. There was a clear X before him, light leaked through it. Reiner charged forward, smashing through the darkness. A white light played across his vision, the text vanished like it was never there yet the music kept playing.

As his vision cleared he found himself in a plaza, it was covered in gore and he saw humans holding large pieces of red meat, they were simply chucking it onto the ground and walking away. “Welcome.” The voice was strangely soft, his gaze was brought to the middle of the plaza, what he found standing there was a aberration. He saw a group of astartes surrounded by pieces of his brothers, he recognises the honour markings and purity seals on the scattered limbs.

Reiner focused on the leader who was playing on a disgusting guitar. The voice came from him, the sight of the heretic disgusted and angered him. The need for vengeance consumed him, he took a step forward. “The emperor’s justice has found you heretic…” At the mention of justice the traitors before him gave cold chuckles, he was not interested on what they found funny, nor he could understand why an astartes would cover their armour in leather straps and garish colours.

He also suspected the darkness from before was an attempt to corrupt him, to make him question. The leader then smiled at him “I am called Faust by the way…” He played a riff on his guitar, the music grated on his ears. “You my lost soul was bought here for a purpose..” Reiner paid no heed to him, he charged at them, while shouting. “For the emperor!” Faust then bought his hand down the strings, releasing a sharp note and along with that came a shockwave.

As the wave smashed into his body, Reiner grunted and staggered back. “Coward!” he barked at the traitor. The heretic started to play a riff, the meat and blood within the plaza started to bubble, slowly the meat started to crawl and meld together to form humanoids with pale skin. But what he found truly disgusting was the mouths that covered their bodies, all of them spoke with the voices of men, women and even children.

What was happening blunted his charge, he slowly ground to a stop. There was now a host of these monstrosities blocking him from the traitors. Faust smiled broadly at him while still playing. “Suffer little lost soul...hear your heart screaming out in agony!” as the traitor spoke so did his puppets. All of them spoke with one voice “What does he know! I guided Heriot! I taught him of duty! This situation is his fault!” Reiner took a step back while shaking his head. “I-I...don’t thi-” “Countless dead because they do not understand sacrifice! They do not understand duty!” Reiner roared back at the meat puppets “I don’t think that at all!”

Instead of stepping back, fury thrummed through his body again. He charged at the monsters, his chainsword whipping out in an arc. His weapon tore through the bodies, heads flew up in the air as tides of gore splashed onto the ground. But with each swing, no matter what he did the mouths kept moving. Even the severed heads on the ground were speaking with the crowd. “None of them know their duty, we will die because of his failure.” “Shut up!” he barked back.

He bought up his free hand and punched a puppet in the face, their head exploded he turned to another and slashed off a limb of a puppet that stood to his side. Despite what he was doing they were just taking his attacks, they were not fighting back. Reiner kept up his assault, his voice roaring with his chainblade. “I will never doubt! I will never question!” “But you do…the song of slaanesh has reached your soul...” Reiner’s eyes moved to Faust.

Suddenly his finger movements changed, his fellow traitors bought up their strange weapons, after that the voices from the puppets stopped. “At will brothers.” Faust said calmly. The traitors unleashed distorting sound waves in his direction, the air rippled and despite wearing a helmet Reiner could feel his ears bleeding.

The sound wave crashed through the puppets, tearing skin and blasting apart their bodies. As the wave hit him he was sent flying to a wall, his mind rattled as his back hit the solid surface. Reiner shook his head in disbelief, he wondered how he would prevail against such enemies? That ill thought consumed him, it’s becoming evident that he was doomed. He then looked up, his eyes went wide as the puppets broke down and started to fuse together into a greater form.

The monstrosity stood several heads taller than him, the creature was also covered with mouths that chattered endlessly, but now instead of the voices of those killed coming from their maws it was his own voice. “This is the end…” the creature said in a flat tone. Reiner tried to respond, to rebuke what was being said but he couldn’t, he simply watched as the monster advanced towards him.

He then felt a strange emotion rising within his chest he did not know how to deal with it. Reiner tried to force his body to move, to continue fighting. “I am too afraid to fight…” The creature now stood over him, he looked up shaking his head. “N-No...I am not afraid. I do not know fear!” The flesh puppet then reached down and grabbed his leg. In reaction Reiner bought up his chainsword and slammed it onto the hand frantically, blood gushed over his body and despite the recycled air within his helmet he could smell the rotten blood. The scent held onto his nostrils tightly.

He roared in frustration, no matter what he had to free himself, he had to get away. Yet the assault was doing nothing, the flesh was knitting and his chainsword motors were struggling to move the teeth due to the gore. “What has dedicating myself to my duty given me? I lost Heriot, I lost my brothers and death’s maw comes to claim me. I won’t be remembered with honour, the marshal stripped it away...” the creature kept talking calmly, but each word it spoke caused the emotion that was consuming him to intensify.

The creature then picked him up, he was now upside down, looking towards the ground. Reiner struggled “it can’t end like this!” The monster then slammed him on the ground, the impact caused several bones to break, blood was gushing from his mouth. Slowly he felt himself being pulled up from the ground again, the pain that was now consuming his body kept him from speaking but the creature kept running it’s mouths. “It hurts! It hurts! Make the pain stop!” The monster wailed in agony.

Reiner tried to say something but it came out a gurgle, the creature slammed him on the ground again and in return he gave a wet wail of pain. He then felt himself rising from the ground again. He coughed up a gout of blood, now he could not think, he did not want to fight back in defiance, he just wanted this to end. He wanted an end to the music that’s playing, he craved silence.

Reiner felt himself moving, he knew the next slam was coming but after a few seconds of nothing happening he blinked in confusion. “So the Black Templars aren’t mighty at all.” Reiner turned his head, he was now in front of Faust, the creature lowered him to his face and oddly enough the music has slowed as well, Faust’s fingers moved gently over his guitar. “How should I make you suffer further? Should I use my song to bring your brothers together? To make them dance and laugh as I torment you?” The traitor grinned in amusement.

Reiner in return slowly shook his head “I-I…” it was too painful to speak, overall he did not know what to say. “I don’t want to die.” As he heard that his eyes went wide “Please stop..” the creature said in a sad tone. Faust laughed in return “you want me to stop? Hmm...maybe.” Reiner felt his hearts skipping a beat as he heard that and right away a sense of revulsion gripped him at the same time.

He did not want to admit truly that the flesh golem was speaking for him or knew what he truly felt and the fact he desired mercy from a heretic. Reiner watched Faust mumble for a moment, he then nodded. “I thought tormenting a lost soul would make me feel better...he is being difficult...putting on a poor show as well…” the traitor mumbled away to himself for several seconds, he then smiled. “Very well, you will join us. That’s how I will spare you.” Right away Reiner struggled for release, he had no desire to join them he did not want to.

The traitor stopped playing, Reiner suddenly fell to the ground with a thud as a wave of blood washed over him. As the tide stopped he looked up to see Faust running his head hair back using the lifeblood, his face was also matted with gore. “Now brothers...please sing for our new troupe member.” Faust then took a step back, the other traitors came forward.

Reiner watched them lower their strange weapons, each traitor then reared their head back and unleash an ear splitting scream. Right away he covered his ears, the soundwaves were pounding upon his body, the pain consuming his flesh was far worse compared to when the creature was slamming him on the ground. What also made all of this worse was the fact that in those screams, mixed in with each voice was a soothing song. The torment being inflicted on him was terrible but at the same time the song made him yearn for it, this song of pain was trying to make him scream in desire for it.

He started to run through every canticle, every prayer but the song was just sweeping them aside, consuming them utterly. He thought to say the vows but his mind always became more focused on the song and the pain. Reiner started to roll on the ground in agony, he couldn’t bare it anymore, he couldn’t stand it.

So he let go, the walls in his mind fell, they crumbled to darkness and he let the song in. He thought that he would feel a weight lifting off his shoulders, that he would be free but the pain got worse. He then screamed with the traitors as darkness consumed his vision.

***
Faust gestured for his brothers to stop, the Black templar was now unconscious but he could tell he submitted. He stroked his chin looking upon the new warband member and suddenly he thought of Asriel. “Oh...he will be upset won’t he? I can see him pouting that I delivered a Black Templar to our lord.” Faust grinned “oh wait…” An idea spawned in his mind. His troupe has secured a Black Templar, in return for such a prize Tetricus might give him and his noise marines something in return.

He chuckled slightly to himself, he dreamed of seeing such a show again. It consumed his every thought. Playing on this blasted instrument was the only way he can recall that wonderful moment and now experiencing such a thing again might be within his grasp.

Chapter 20
The drop pod door opened, Tetricus thought to sniff the air but remembered his current state. He thought to get a small wiff of the war outside, to smell the mangled bodies and broken dreams. He could use his gifts to pluck at the echoes but sometimes, he had to admit he missed his flesh. He sighed and looked over to Cassius “are you ready?” The prefector nodded, he then gestured his head to the other members of the squad “are they ready? I don’t want them to slow me down.” At the mention of slowing him down his brothers grunted.

Tetricus had to admit that Cassius was right, they are going to face the sword brethren who should be advancing to this position at any moment. They are about to face the best of the crusade and if the whole squad is not up to par they might not see the end of that battle.

He watched Cassius undo his belt, he approached the door and hopped out, Tetricus did the same. As the feet of the whole squad touched the ground Tetricus looked around. There were dead bodies strewn about on lamp posts, roads and even buildings. Cassius removed his helm and breathed in heavily “smells wonderful.” Tetricus frowned “are you trying to annoy me?” Cassius looked over to him while smiling, he breathed in and then out. “No. I am just enjoying the fragrance enveloping this battlefield.” He knew he was lying, Tetricus wondered how did the tables turn on him? He was meant to be the one throwing barbs and slights.

He decided to bring Cassius’ focus to the reason why they are here, he pointed down the road. “According to my auguries they should be making the corner soon. Get ready.” His brother nodded, he smirked and placed his helmet on. As it clicked into place he removed his blade from it’s sheath. “Remember all of you, I will take the head of the Marshal.” Cassius was addressing the whole squad, even him. Tetricus was about to say something until he heard the movement of treads, he chuckled in amusement. “They have heavy armour?” he whispered to himself.

Cassius looked at him in annoyance “they were in a rhino before, why didn’t you check upon them again before we came here!?” His anger spread to the rest of the squad, he ignored it for he could easily deal with predators.

Tetricus watched the vehicles making the corner along with a rhino. What his brothers saw was possible doom, but to him this was an opportunity.

He watched the armoured vehicles advance, they stopped several metres away and it was evident they were preparing to fire. Everyone dove to cover but he held his place, Tetricus shook his head as pink flames enveloped his body, his armour melted off revealing bone and he gave a mad laugh. The flames consumed him, he took a fitting shape of phoenix, he rose up into the air and right away the sword brethren left their vehicles. They knew what was coming.

The predators adjusted their aim to him, they loosed a shell but the giant bullet melted as it reached his body. Tetricus then dove down to the predators, they kept firing to no avail. He then crashed down into the first, melting through the hull, he could even see the astartes piloting the vehicle screaming before being enveloped by a raging inferno.

Tetricus then shot through the fire and wreckage of the predator he destroyed and right away the side sponsons of the next predator shifted to him. The heavy bolters barked releasing a volley of shots that also melted on contact with his form. He charged through the second predator, incinerating the crew. He passed through the other end and flew up and looking down he watched the second vehicle suddenly go up in a ball of fire and smoke.

He could also see the Marshal was looking up at him, despite wearing a helmet he could sense or even feel the contempt oozing from him. Tetricus set his eyes on the last predator, he zoomed down at high speed, as he crashed into it he was covered in a wreath of fire. He then drew in the flames silencing the orange fire and looked over to the rhino. “Can’t have you escaping…” he rushed through the transport, destroying it in an instant.

He could see the sword brethren jumping out of the way as he reduced the vehicle to a smouldering wreck. Then with a graceful movement he flew back to his original position, he shut off the power and he slowly floated to the ground. Cassius and the rest of the squad stepped out of cover, the prefector was staring at the smouldering ruins he created. “So...you can turn into a giant bird…” Tetricus nodded “indeed I can!” he pointed at the sword brethren who were now making a shield wall. “I have delivered you chance to kill the Marshal. But I will stay back.” Cassius looked at him in annoyance, he could tell by his body language. “What!? Why!?” Tetricus gestured to himself “no armour, comes with turning into a living embodiment of flame. Or can’t your small mind comprehend that there is a cost when it comes to sorcery?” His words caused the prefector’s annoyance to shift to anger.

Tetricus merely shrugged “don’t get angry h-” “Advance!” the shout was from the Marshal, everyone shifted their gaze to him. Cassius grunted “at least break the shield wall.” He nodded at the request, it was simple enough. Tetricus generated a great fireball, the sword brethren braced in reaction but such a thing would not help them. Tetricus grinned “they think simple shields can stop me?” He launched the orb of fire, it raged down the street and on impact the sword brethren were consumed by a raging conflagration. Tetricus scratched his head at the spectacle “oops, perhaps I put too much power into it?” Cassius then shouted at him while pointing his blade at his chest. “You idiot! I didn’t want you to reduce them to ash!” “Eh.” said Tetricus while shrugging. “There are plenty of other champions in the galaxy brother.” The prefector was livid at him, he was about to say something until Tetricus heard the marching of boots.

The sword brethren emerged from the fire, their armour was still pristine, their tabards were not burnt either. Tetricus looked upon them with shock, if he had eyes they would be wide at the moment. “By Fulgrims scaly arse how did they survive that!?” he shouted. Cassius chuckled at him “seems you are not all powerful. Don’t do anything stupid, this is my battle now.” Tetricus watched Cassius charge with his brothers, watching them run to the shield wall Tetricus folded his arms in annoyance. “Damn loyalists with their tricks…”

***
Cassius charged onward with his fellow brothers, his sabre should be sharp enough to get through the shields but his worry is that those with him won’t be able to pull their weight. As they approached the sword brethren braced again. Cassius specifically aimed for Marshal Rolan, he was his target and his desire.

He smiled joyfully at the thought of killing him “what gift will the dark prince bestow on me? What form of blessing shall I be graced with?” He brought up his blade, he was so close to hitting close combat he was just a few breaths away. The smile grew broader and broader until it suddenly fell into despair.

Suddenly from the side streets, fiends of slaanesh ran at the sword brethren from all directions at high speed. They fell upon them with a mad frenzy, savaging them in but moments. The charge was blunted, Cassius looked at the Marshal in dismay as several fiends was upon him. He was desperately trying to fight back swinging his sword in mad arcs but the fiends claws snapped around his legs severing them from the knees. As the Marshal’s body fell to the ground, the fiends pinned him in place, all of the sword brethren were held down.

Cassius ground his teeth, he threw his blade to the ground in frustration. “Why are you denying me!” He shouted at the neverborn. He took it as a sign that perhaps the dark prince hates him? Maybe he will never be blessed? One fiend raised a claw and brushed it against the gorget of the Marshal, Cassius thought to intervene but what’s the point? He would be killing a cripple, not a champion. “Don’t kill him, I want him alive.” The voice was deep, there was a slight edge to it. From the same side street a Black Templar stepped out, going by the skull helmet and the weapons he bared it was evident that he was a chaplain.

But what made his appearance even worse was the fact the slave was following behind him as well. The one before him them was the corrupted chaplain Bertrand. Still what surprised Cassius was the fact the fiend removed their claw from the gorget, their tongue flicking in and out in excitement. The chaplain walked over to the daemon and stroked it’s neck, it cooed in reaction. “Do not worry you will soon have a whole city to visit you attention upon.” He then looked down to the Marshal. “I will make you see Rolan.” “Traitor! Heretic!” the marshal spat. “How dare you!” One of the sword brethren pinned down then spoke up. “I told you he was a traitor! Once I get fre-” Bertrand gestured, the fiend instantly severed the head of the sword brethren who just spoke out.

Cassius strode up to the chaplain upon seeing that, he won’t let him steal what is his even if he won’t get a blessing out of it. “He is mine! He was meant to be mine! The Marshal’s life belongs to me!” As he raised his hand to the Chaplain the fiends locked their gazes upon him. Cassius stepped back in reaction, his eyes did not leave the one who stole glory. “I will get you for this…” he hissed.

***
Bertrand stared at the misguided warrior, his wants and desires are small. He could not allow such a beast to end the life of the Marshal. The emperor wanted him to work on this one specifically, he could feel it. “I seek something greater than a simple sacrifice. Tell me who is your leader misguided one?” At the mention of leader a walking skeleton strode up to him, he pointed at himself. “That’s me by the way.” He then gave a thumbs up to Asriel. “Good work. A shiny new Black Templar for the warband.” The human bowed “I...did what I could. I hope you are happy.” “I am now...Bertrand correct? I am Tetricus of the Emperor’s Children, leader of the 4th company. You shall join me.” His offer was so brazen, he expected his loyalty? Bertrand pointed his Crozius at the warband leader. “Before I join you, I have to make sure you aren’t a heretic. Even if your legion bares the name of the emperor you must prove that you truly follow him.” The misguided one barked at him “we don’t follow the false emperor you fool!” Right away Tetricus whacked the misguided warrior with his staff. “Don’t insult the emperor idiot!”

The warrior reached for his waist in reaction to the strike, like he expected a weapon to be there but his eyes moved to the blade on the ground and grunted. Bertrand smiled at that gesture he lowered his weapon “so you aren’t a heretic then.” “We just worship the same god by different names. I apologize for my imprudent brother, he does not know his manners or can recognise a true believer either. He is quite….straightforward.” Bertrand nodded in agreement “I can see that, thank you for correcting him or I would of been forced to obliterate him.” “Obliterate?” Tetricus said in amusement. “That would be interesting to see.” The warrior pointed at him “he is not one of us Tetricus! You can’t just let him join!” “Why not? He commands the dark princes daemons with ease, I haven’t seen you do anything like that.”

Bertrand watched the misguided one look away, he seemed defeated. Tetricus then swept his arms out. “So what are you going to do with your brothers?” Bertrand looked at each of them and then Fulco’s severed head. “I only need one.” As he said that the rest of the fiends dove into the rest, they savaged them with an animal glee.

As the ones holding down the marshal moved away he tried to crawl and swipe at them with his blade. Tetricus pointed his staff at the Marshal “brothers please take him to a transport, put him in a cell for our new member.” at his order the astartes did as they were told. Tetricus then offered his hand “welcome to the 4th.” Bertrand stared at the skeletal hand for a moment, he was strangely hesitant for a moment, then with a smooth motion he took Tetricus’ hand and shook it slowly. “Thank you, I am eager to work with people who will understand my work.” Tetricus cocked his head. “Your work?” Bertrand smiled at his new leader. “You’ll see.”

So I am going to say we are approaching the end of book 3, after the end of the next book. It's going to be ARC 3 just want to set expectations for that.

But to hype people up with the next book I will leave this image.

Impressive! Do you know how many word document pages you currently have of this story. Seriously considering rereading it.

 Dayknight wrote:

Impressive! Do you know how many word document pages you currently have of this story. Seriously considering rereading it.

The current one? Or all together? Lord of Pain is going onto 145 pages, the rest are at least 180+ pages. Since I write in google docs each story has their own file.

Chapter 21
Tetricus watched the slaves being marched onto the mass carriers, what he found interesting was the fact Bertrand was whipping them. He told him pain is a window or something like that.

He held his hollow eyes on the ex-Chaplain, he tries to appear wise but what he sees is a sadist looking for an excuse to torment people. He smiled, while giving a low chuckle. “That’s not a bad thing…” “Master?” He looked to his right, Asriel was standing there holding a robe as always his mind frayed with warnings that he was a threat. He hoped that they would lessen in the time, he did not even feel it when he first encountered his servant with Bertrand. Tetricus took the robe and wrapped it around his frame, he thought should he ask his servant that question? As the robe covered his skeletal body fully he bought his eyes back to him. “Would you ever kill me?”

Asriel looked hurt by the question, a great frown began lining his face. “Why would you ask such a thing? You doubt my loyalty to you? After everything?” His facial expression was genuine, he could tell that much. Tetricus mind moved to another question, one that he thinks Asriel would find difficult to answer. “if you had to choose between the survival of the 4th or me. What would you choose?” Now his servant looked away, he wasn’t sure that was evident. In Tetircus’ mind the 4th is everything, it’s more than him or his departed captain. “Now you can’t answer? Can you?” Asriel shook his head, his grey eyes met his own. “I would choose you without hesitation.” “So you would sacrifice everything? This company? Just for me?” he gave a curt nod to his questions “Yes.” Tetricus looked away, he focused on the whipped slaves, now he knows where his servant truly stands. “I see...that is interesting.” “Why is that the case?” said Asriel.

Tetricus did not answer, his servant was simple not in a bad way. In the end he knows his loyalty will count when he needs it. He had to admit truly, deep down he did not trust his brothers, Cassius was livid with his decision. He descended into the city, slashing and cursing at the top of his lungs. For now his connection to the prefector is frayed, he then thought of Faust. He has his loyalty because he desires to see him play, that’s it. “No..that is not loyalty at all but lust...desire.” “What are you talking about?” Asriel was curious, he ignored him he was just speaking out loud. His servant sensed he was not in the mood to talk, so he kept to himself.

Tetricus then mused on Erastus, he allowed the apothecary to examine him. He was absolutely delighted with that fact. But they did not bond, not truly. He loves his research foremost and in the case of Justus he desires to prove his immortality again and again. “You are thinking about something troubling? Aren’t you?” Asriel did not look at him, he sighed in return. “Yes.” The need to speak now enveloped him, he wondered if he would truly understand what he sees? What he feels at the moment? “I am thinking about the loyalty of my brothers.” “Again?” “Yes, again.” “They won’t betray you my lord.” Tetricus shook his head as he said that. “The third are selfish creatures, I am selfish as well. I wonder? Am I looking beyond the horizon? Are my hollow eye sockets truly looking to the future where the 4th is prominent?” Asriel said nothing, such things weren't his concern nor did he care. The only thing he cares for is him and nothing else, his servant rubbed his neck. “Then why not seek another world? A tougher world?” Tetricus grumbled “it’s not good enough.” He tapped his chin in annoyance, normally he would go to Eidolon but in the end his victories belong to the lord commander, most would see him as a witch doing the bidding of his rightful lord.

He never thought about working for Eidolon in such detail until now. A flare annoyance gripped him, he thought it would be simple. But he wondered if he has actually made any progress? “My lord, I have come bearing a gift.” Tetricus turned to see Faust and his noise marines, they were dragging a broken black templar to him. Faust smiled, he allowed his squad to hold him while he gestured to the supposed gift. “I have corrupted another Black Templar for you. Asriel is not the only one who can bring people to the arms of the dark prince.” Tetricus could see what his brother was trying to do, it was clear as day. He pointed at the astartes “he is an initiate, I can tell by his broken armour.” Faust furrowed his brow “is that a problem?” Tetricus pointed back at Bertrand “he is a Chaplain, even though the one you bought before me is a Black Templar it does not take a great amount of work to bring over someone who is just a footslogger, a simple warrior.”

As he said that his brother face flashed with anger, he bit his lip drawing blood. Tetricus expected him to start complaining, or perhaps to suddenly cry but he simply turned and walked away with his noise marines taking the initiate with him. As Faust walked away he could see Erastus approaching with a woman, he recognised her even though she looked a little different. She wore pink loincloth and her body was covered in leather straps that hooked into the skin, both of them stopped in front of him. “What is it?” he asked.

Erastus bought up a tentacle “a proposition Tetricus.” At the mention of proposition he would of rolled his eyes if he had any. “Out with it.” The apothecary gestured to the maverick he understood to be Dancer. “Replace the cults with her group. They are more effective killers and far more dedicated to us.” Tetricus nodded at his suggestion “very well, I have a special order for everyone anyway. Tell me Dancer is this what you desire?” She gave a bow in return. “Yes my lord, the Flowering Blades will follow your every word. I always desired to leave that hellhole one day.” At the mention of Flowering Blades Asriel chuckled, he was staring at the slaves still. In the end Tetricus did not care for the name, he wanted to put the “Flowering Blades” to the test. “Well then, I want both your group and Asriel to do something.” At the mention of a task Asriel turned, Dancer folded all four of her arms. “I don’t need his help.”

Tetricus pointed at his servant “he will be my eyes, I thought you are going to follow my every word? You want to live in finery don’t you? You crave to sleep on a good bed? To have every desire at your fingertips?” Dancer looked away slightly, that said everything. Erastus coughed, bringing his attention to him. “I assume this task is going to involve us isn’t it?” Tetricus smiled at the apothecary “Oh yes but...I changed my mind in one area.” Erastus looked confused “how so?” Tetricus looked over to their new warband member, he is so diligent, focused and he wants to see what he could do.

***
The broken priestess prayed at the altar, strangely the panic consuming the church made it easier to pray she knew the purge was coming. She knew the sorcerer would destroy them. She has seen it and she knew she could not avoid it, not anymore. She could hear Nolan barking out orders, the floor screeching with the sounds of benches being moved to block the door. She smiled and raised her hands up to the statue “give me their suffering oh great prince of darkness...that is all I ask…” That was all she wanted, it was her desire.

She wanted a vision, a specific one. So many small threads played across her eyes, they were vanishing one by one. Then came the sounds of muffled gunshots outside of the door, The oracle turned to the door, the threads still loomed around her eyes but she could also see her followers, looking to her for salvation. She remembered how majority of the slaves lived in the muck, toiling without purpose or direction before the cult’s coming. They were used as meat by the astartes, she aimed to secure a future without them but that has now fallen to ashes. She then watched the doors explode, Nolan along with her personal guard was consumed by a wreath of fire and shrapnel. The broken priestess felt their spirits fluttering away to the dark prince’s bosom.

From the smog the new cult streamed through, their bodies were lean...and strong. To a normal eye they looked perfect. Each of them wore leather, along with loincloths that were a mix of garish colours. Every single one seemed to be hooked up to a stim pack, pumping their bodies full of narcotics. The oracle tutted in disgust “they are dogs…” They swarmed the church cutting down her followers with serrated blades, yelping and shouting in glee with each death.

Her followers were dying in a ignoble fashion, blood flowing from their mouths as they screamed for her aid. The broken priestess knew there was no point, she focused on the threads, she kept searching for the likely path, the future that will come to pass.

The new cult started to advance upon her, she could even spot the leader walking up the aisle smiling ear to ear while covered in gore. The broken priestess placed her hand on her chest. “Why do you do this?” The four-limed killer stopped and shrugged “I do this for myself. I also enjoy killing people.” She had to buy time, she could see a thread glowing with a pink light. “That’s it? You are aware our “lord” sees us as dogs to be used and cast away?” The mad killer shrugged again. “Everyone is a dog to someone else, we all answer to the same God anyway. I know you of all people if you saw him would want to lick his feet like the animal you are. We are honest, my cult is honest. You like to dress everything up in ritual and scripture...pah!” She ran towards her, The broken priestess raised her hands, drawing from her well of inner energy to blast the fool away.

She need to see the thread for herself, it was beaming with a bright light. She was almost there. But before any power left her hands, she felt a sharp pain in her gut. The oracle looked down to see a blade protruding out of it. Blood was now mixing with her robe, it was trailing down her legs. The blade twisted, pain erupted through her body. The weapon left her frame with another sharp twist, the sheer trauma of the wound caused her to lose her footing and fall to the ground.

The broken priestess gripped her stomach, the thread was now expanding and what she saw was beautiful.

***
Asriel looked down to the broken priestess, she was holding her stomach tightly as blood pooled on the floor. Dancer was now coming up the steps to the altar, by her body language she was not pleased. “I could of handled her!” she barked. Asriel flicked the blood off his weapon and sheathed it. “I know, but I wanted to kill her.” Dancer tilted her head, he could sense confusion leaking off her. “The main reason is our lord. I should of never listened to her, perhaps if I did not follow her Tetricus might of not suffered as he did. I have learned that the future is malleable, oracles are a bloody sham.” “And you learned this how?” “I….” He was drawing a blank, he recalled his father but he knew there was a time that he was caught in the manipulations of one who claimed to control fate.

He shook his head “it doesn’t matter, our part is done anyway.” Dancer tutted “fine, but you better give a good report to our lord.” “I will now we should ge-” The broken priestess gasped, she was chuckling even though her voice was weak. “I see...a bright white light, consuming everything you hold dear...A young man full of brilliance, a beacon of the great enemy.” Asriel drew Taurus, he aimed the daemon revolver at her head. The broken priestess shifted her gaze to him, she looked him right in the eyes. “I also see your brains on the floor…” she hissed with a hoarse breath. Asriel had enough, he shot her several times causing her head to explode. “Always with the prophecies…” As he lowered the gun it started to vibrate +things are moving…+ It’s been a while since his captain last said something he frowned, while bringing the weapon up. “What is it?” A long grumble passed through his mind, he could tell the daemon was not sure. +be careful…+

The vibration stopped, Asriel placed the weapon into it’s holster. He sighed “let’s leave I tire of this place.” He walked down the steps but Dancer shook her head. “No I think we will stay here.” Asriel looked back to her “why?” “Don’t worry my cult will convert this place to make it more homey. Afterall we can use the skin of those we just killed…” Asriel bought his eyes to the cult, they were already at work using flensing knives to skin those they killed.

He could see why Tetricus agreed to the proposition, this cult is far more simple. Simple is easier to control.


***
Clavin stood at the side of his master’s throne, they have recruited many during their time on this ship but the numbers they had was nothing next to the might of astartes. He could see his mistress was greatly annoyed. She stared at the door, muffled screams were erupting from it. Clavin felt a question spawning in his mind, but it would not be his place to ask such a thing.

His queen frowned “we can’t win this fight. We will not charge them.” Clavin nodded “as you say.” The door of the throne room then opened, his fellow brothers and sisters slinked back from it keeping tight grips on their blades. Clavin drew his own weapon, he stared into a darkness and suddenly a spiked whip flicked out and wrapped around the neck of one of their fighters. They were then dragged into the darkness, he could hear screaming and gunshots. The sounds lasted for but moments as a figure emerged from the darkness.

His armour was covered head to toe in gore, you could barely see the black underneath it. Clavin did not know who he was, but Shidonai rose from the throne. “Where is the sorcerer!?” The astartes skull face helm caused his heart to skip for a moment, just for a fraction of a second doubt flared in his heart. The warrior said nothing, he gripped the whip tighter, strangely the blades that covered the whip lengthened at the same time and in his other hand he wielded a cruel looking mace.

His queen shouted again “I demand to kno-” The astartes spun the whip around him, heads rolled on the floor. The space marine drew the whip back and cracked it on the ground. “Be silent alien. Such a disgusting creature should not breathe the same air as us. The emperor only graces humanity, your death’s will be fast and quick. You have no right to feel the love of the holy master of mankind gracing your flesh.” Shidonai pointed at the warrior “kill him!”

Clavin charged at the space marine with his brothers and sisters, if they attack him all at once they can kill him, he knows it. The space marine in reaction to their charge readied his mace, he started to smash heads, pulverising them to nothing. He did all of this in grim silence, the contempt he had for all of them was oozing off his body. Clavin knew he had to approach this carefully, he circled the astartes and decided to attack him from behind.

The astartes was distracted with murdering his brothers and sisters, he grinned as he approached his back. Clavin raised his power sword, but in a fraction of a second the space marine twisted, his red eye lenses boring into him. He was now flying in the air, his head was spinning, he was watching his family being torn apart with ease. He felt his eyes rolling back, the last thing he saw was the whip wrapping around the neck of his mistress.

***
Bertrand pulled the xeno creature to him, the whip was a gift from the beasts and he has used it excessively since then. He could see the panic the alien’s eyes, when Tetricus told him of this “cult” he demanded the right to exterminate them. Only humans can be pure in the eyes of the master of mankind, that is the only the truth. The only joy he is getting from this is the panicked eyes of the alien leader, he wanted to draw her close in, to destroy her utterly. The creature screamed while trying to pull at the whip gripping her throat “I-I can’t use my powers! What have you done!?” He wanted to ignore her cries but he found her lamentation pleasing, that was the place of the alien, to be on their knees. To be bent and destroyed by humanity.

Finally as the the abominable alien reached his body, she clawed at his breastplate. Her strikes were feeble and weak, if he was honest to himself he was expecting more. Bertrand raised his crozius, the creature gave a long wail as he crushed her head. Blood splattered over his armour, her corpse collapsed onto the ground and his whip unfurled from the stump. “The deed is done.” He attached his mace to it’s holster, he grabbed the leg of the alien and dragged it out of the room.

***
Tetricus wove his staff in the air while eating an apple, he wanted to find a planet that would definitely put the 4th on the map. It can’t be a simple raid, nor should it be a place that they can corrupt. He has to choose a planet that will push them to their limits, a place that might even break them. He shifted through the planets, one at a time until he landed on a world. It shined with a white light, but staring at it caused a sense of revulsion to wash over him. Despite the sense of unease gripping him he zoomed in, the further he dove the revulsion soon turned to pain, agony ripped through his body.

He could see fragments of the planet, he caught sight of a reaver titan looming over the city as if it’s standing guard, it stood tall in the middle of it. He then saw ministorum priests marching with Astra Militarum, chanting a name he could not perceive and finally he saw a face of a young man. He had short black hair, but his eyes shone with the same white light. He thought to stare at him, to hold his face but a slam broke his concentration.

The light vanished along with the pain. He turned in annoyance while taking a bite out of his apple, on his table he saw the corpse of Shidonai and Bertrand was standing in front of him. “The alien is dead along with her brood.” “Why did you bring her corpse here?” “To show you proof of my kill.” The annoyance drifted away, he had to admit he was diligent that confirmed it. “Good, do you want a reward?” Bertrand raised his hand “No, killing the creature was enough. Also I thank you for my new quarters it’s spacious enough to do my work.” At the mention of work he recalled the marshal was taken to his room, according to reports all that comes from his room were screams. “That’s good now… I am busy.” At the mention of busy Bertrand bowed and left.

Now alone he turned back to his work he waved his staff over the planet. A name in pink letters hovered over it. “Prolis…” “we are attacking a new world?” He grunted, he did not turn this time but the fact his visitor did not flare warning signals within his mind was a plus. A part of him suspected the alien might of had something to do with it.

“So Asriel is it done?” “Yes master they are dead, the flowering blade are using the skin of the slain to make curtains.” His servant walked to his side. “So...what’s on the world?” “A titan.” he responded. At the mention of titan Asriel frowned “we don’t have the firepower to take one on.” “I will figure something out, but...this is the place.” He took another large chunk out of the fruit. “Here we will make our name, this light….should not exist.” As Asriel stared at the white orb he shivered “agreed. How long before we reach the place?” “We won’t attack right away, as you said we have to face a titan it will not be easy to take down, but if we do...” “The 4th will be famous?” “Exactly! Defeating the odds, doing the impossible? It’s the core of who the third are and I think it will be thrilling attacking such a world.” His servant stroked his chin “but I wonder why is a titan on the world? What is it defending?” Tetricus nodded in agreement “that’s the grand question isn’t it?”

Epilogue
Solanid Thay held his power mace and hand flamer at the ready, the carapace armour buckled as he ran, it was mixed with his ministorum robes which made it an odd fit but he could deal with it. His eyes moved to the small throng of missionaries, they were lead by Zuriel the pious. He wore flak armour that was mixed with a black robe, a winged I also dangled around his neck, he whispered a prayer to it as they ran. His personal flamer was jostling with each movement.

Next his gaze moved to Golden Eagles, an infantry regiment that was stationed on this world which was lead by Colonel Albrecht he was not with them at the moment but his soldiers were disciplined. Their armour was tinted with the colour yellow, each soldier was ready for were they were heading to.

Finally his eyes drifted to the one who lead them, their imperial saint. Rangel Calgoza, his golden power armour hummed with each movement, his thunder-hammer sparked with each step. The young man had short black hair and blue eyes, but what made him special was his link with the master of mankind. He could sense the heretic, even annihilate them completely. He has seen it with his own eyes and now they are hunting again. “Confessor.” His voice was strong, but soft Solanid made the sign of the aquila. “Saint, what do you need of me?” “We are nearing our destination, make sure everyone is ready.” Solanid looked ahead, they were nearing the back entrance of the theatre.

As he saw the door he raised his mace, he could hear Zuriel finishing his prayer and the guardsmen checking their lasguns.

Rangel was the first to reach the door, as all of them stopped running Solanid scowled “the heretics are arrogant to think they have hidden themselves.” The saint nodded, he gave a reassuring smile “they use sorcery to protect themselves but…” “But what?” Solanid asked. Ragnel shook his head “be ready we are going in.” He shoulder checked the door smashing it down, all of them advanced into the corrupted theatre.

In the hallway they saw two men wearing purple robes, Zuriel stepped forward. “Begone foul heathens!” They turned at once in shock. The missionary unleashed a gout of flame from his flamer, Solanid would of rejoiced in their deaths but what was disturbing was the fact instead of crying out in pain they screamed pleasure. As the blackned forms fell to the ground, Zuriel relaxed “they spread their heresy, to the poor...to the rich.” Ragnel gave a sad smile “station does not matter, anyone can give away their souls.” Solanid nodded in agreement “aye, the masses don’t understand what we do.”

They all continued onward, they needed to reach the stage. The hallways were rife with heretics, Solanid disliked Ragnel taking point but the cultists gunfire from their small arms bounced off his armour. His hammer tore apart those who sought to impede him, like before none of the cultists died in pain it just showed how far they are gone.

Eventually they reached the stage the crowd looked impassive in the seats despite the fact they are here to purge them. The small warband locked their eyes upon the cult leader, she stood at the middle of the stage. Solanid curled his lips in disgust at what she was standing next to. It was an almost naked man on his knees, his arms were fused to monstrous piece of metal and what looked to be his nerve tendons were attached to it to form a grotesque harp.

The cult leader sighed, she kicked the man who convulsed slightly. He shifted on his knees to face them somewhat and the leader took the position to play the instrument. “Welcome.” her voice was soft, the word dripped from her mouth. Save him and Ragnel everyone flinched, their saint pointed his hammer at her. “Vile creature...twisting hearts of men and women!” The cult leader placed a hand on her chest “me? Twisting their hearts?” She chuckled, she plucked a string on her instrument, the man gasped and with that action her form started to shift.

Her skin turned pale, horns jutted from her brow and her features were now androgynous. Solanid could feel a musk swimming through his nose, he growled in anger as he saw the others being taken in. “Close your hearts and minds! Do not desire the foul thing!” One guardsman ran forward towards the creature crying with desire, Ragnel twisted and removed his head in one swing. He faced the monster “you manipulate people, you take them from the true path..all you bring is suffering!” The creature started to play a melody on her harp, the soul being used as an instrument gave a scream of pleasure.

The song was beautiful, Solanid sagged to his knees, everyone did save Ragnel but he could see he was struggling. The creature licked her lips with a black tongue. She moved her foot on the thigh of the one she is playing on. “I manipulate people? I give them joy, in degradation they forget the factories, the hard labour and the noble forget their days of boredom. But I loooove how you twist us into the villians...did you know twenty people died making your armour? The ones who made the pommel and head of your hammer were whipped to death by their overseers...but who cares about? They are suffering because that’s their place right? You set walls around them, turn these wonderful souls into caged and beaten animals...but with me? They know ecstasy, they forget all their perils and their love for the anthema is replaced by love for my dark prince. Like this one here..” The creature looked down to the man, “he offered himself and now he will know bliss forevermore…”

Solanid felt his mind wandering, he tried to rise but the song felt so good. Rangel roared out “the emperor protects!” His eyes were consumed by a white light. The creature grinned “scream your mantra, it doesn’t matter your doom is coming…” Their saint raised his hand, a wave of white light washed over everything. Solanid was blinded by the display. But instead of cries of pleasure consuming his ears, he heard screams of agony.

He slowly stood up, they all did as the infernal song was silenced. The white light soon vanished to reveal ash lining the seats of the theatre, the man who was being used as an instrument was also a pile of ash. Solanid could see bone protruding from it. Their saint turned to them, he smiled “No doom will ever come. Not while mankind stands.”

Solanid made the sign of the aquila over his chest, he was right as long as mankind endures they can defeat whatever comes their way, no matter what shape or form it takes.

Yes I used the awesome new model, who knows I might get it's lore right.

This book is shorter because the next book? Well...big things are going to happen. As you know what happens with a new arc? Soo I have to plan this out, got a few notes but I want to do more.

Chapter 1
His quarters was filled with the moans and screams of the unfaithful, hands reached out of square cages, they begged him for release, they cried for an end but he would not give it. To seek an end shows they have learned nothing, so he would continue to teach them until they expire. At the current moment his focus was held on Marshal Rolan, his legs were now stumps, his skin was covered in scars and his face was twisted. The scorn he had for him bled off his ruined form.

Bertrand cracked the whip and lashed it across Rolan’s chest, his body was dangling on the wall. He ensured the chains are strong of enough to hold him there, he did not want him escaping. “Submit!” He spat, the word overpowered the lamentations of the other unfaithful. Rolan held his mouth, he refused to scream and that angered him, it was vexing that he refuses to give in. “Why do you resist? What do you hope to achieve?” He whipped Rolan again and again, blood ran like rivers down his body. “Y-You c-coward!” Bertrand froze, he has refused to talk after weeks of torture, the fact he is now hurling insults means he has made progress. “I only see one coward.” he responded. “I seek to make you see, the emperor is there if you let him in.” At the mention of the emperor Rolan shook his head, he gave a raspy chuckle. “M-Making excuses are you? I-I only see a sadist, not a warrior of faith…you s-sold y-your soul.” Bertrand lashed the fallen Marshal several times for saying that, for daring to doubt the work he does.

Normally when he uses this whip mortals break easily, they know the joy of following the master of mankind but the Marshal was being difficult. In the end he saw this as a test, the emperor wanted to see if he would give up on trying to enlighten Rolan. “I only seek to help you…” his lashes were unceasing until eventually Rolan’s head sagged. Bertrand stopped, he relaxed and smiled. “Lost conscious eh? We can pick up where we left of tomorrow.” He turned and approached a cage, the mortal inside crawled to the back of it while shaking his head.

Bertrand unlocked the door, he grabbed their leg and dragged them out despite their kicking and screaming. He held the mortal upside down, they were crying for mercy. “You expect mercy? I am giving you mercy. The pain I inflict upon you is compassion and once you accept it glady the emperor will forgive you.” He dropped the mortal and readied his whip. “Open your heart to him…”

***
Asriel sat at the dinner table with Oktai, they were eating scrambled eggs. The meal had no taste, he wondered if it was the fact they have eaten the same meal too many times? “We could go back to the kitchen.” said Oktai. The old man was smirking at him. Asriel frowned heavily “why? The kitchen belongs to Dorene now.” “Technically it’s your kitchen, you can easily take it back.” “I don’t want to take it back, if I do that means I have to be responsible again. Being here? Is much more fun.” The old man gave him a bemused look “aren’t you bored of killing? Everyone is easy pickings in the slums save Cash.” As he said Cash he thought of the sharpshooter, he had his firing range installed into his house, but he got bored of it within a few days. Even so Oktai is right, everyone within the slums was easy pickings and they haven’t attacked a planet in ages. His master was consumed with putting together the plan to attack Prolis. Asriel started to play with his food, he began thinking about his lord. At the moment Tetricus was developing something that could deal with the Titan, he pretty much has essentially locked himself up in his chamber.

Asriel thought of teleporting there, it would be easy but he did want to distract him. As the days moved on he has found it hard to concentrate. Killing has grown stale, even murdering people in creative ways does not alleviate his boredom either. He did not want to admit such a thing to Oktai, but he guessed the old man was aware of this hence the question whether he was bored of killing. Asriel sighed “I don’t feel like eating.” He sat up from the table, Oktai raised his eyebrow. “Are you going somewhere?” he asked.

Asriel nodded “Yes, I am going to see master. He might need some help.” He knew that he was busy but perhaps being productive might ease what he is feeling now?

***
Tetricus channeled warp energy into the floating orb, this was to be his weapon against the great machine, an artifact of brilliant destruction. He drew his hand back, stopping the stream of energy. The orb sparked, it was vibrating due to the energies contained within it. He flexed his hand, ever since becoming a walking corpse he has never felt...weary. The pain was constant and he got used to it, but fatigue was something that has left him utterly until now. He turned and standing at the other end of the table was his servant, he smiled at him. “Busy?” Tetricus took a moment to glance at the orb “not at the moment, what is it?” “Oh...nothing. I was wondering if you need anything done, do you want me to kill someone? I can serve you in whatever capacity you see fit.” He could see Asriel was expecting to be instructed, but he had nothing for him to do at the moment. “I do not require anything at the moment. Why don’t you go and amuse yourself?”

Right away Asriel frowned he rubbed his neck. “I...are you sure?” Disappointment consumed his servant, his hand twitched slightly. Tetricus sighed when he saw that “so you are only happy when I am ordering you around?” His servant seemed oddly confused. “Not exactly master...I-” Tetricus gestured to the chair in front of Asriel. “Sit.” right away he did as he asked. Tetricus shook his head and sat at the table as well, he then picked two apples out of the basket, he threw one over to Asriel. He caught the fruit with ease “I always wondered what these tasted like.” Tetricus took a bite out of his own while chewing he said “it tastes good to me, I assume the fruit basket was a gift.” At the mention of gift Asriel frowned “it’s from him isn’t it?” At the mention of him he thought of his father, he was not sure what to think of the fact that he drew his interest.

Overall drawing the interest of the lord of the third was a dream many of his brothers craved for. His meeting with father simply confirmed he was not a being to be worshipped but respected, nothing more, nothing less. “Go on, eat it. After all I am spending time with you.” said Tetricus. As he said that Asriel’s frown drifted away, he slowly took a bite out of the apple. Tetricus could see Asriel’s face brightening as he started to chew, he smiled. “Good isn’t it?” His servant nodded, he swallowed and then took another bite.

Tetricus then sat back in his chair while looking upwards to the projected map. He stared at the Prolis, the glowing orb was disgusting to look at but he knew, he had a feeling this raid would be the thing that would set them on the path to greatness. He wanted, dreamed of the time where he would be called captain, he won’t be just another witch the third spits and looks down upon.

His imagination ran wild with possibilities but a cough caused said possibilities to shatter, his hollow eyes were now on his servant, he was coughing violently. Time seemed to slow, he watched Asriel drop the apple on the floor he was now gasping for air, his eyes then met his own as his veins pulsed black. “M-Master..” he croaked.

Asriel fell off his chair, his eyes slowly closed as he released a long rasp.

Tetricus felt time return to it’s normal pace, he sat like a stone on his chair trying to process what just happened, what he just saw. He then found his body moving by itself, he rushed over to his servant and scooped him into his arms. As he faced the door he spotted Asriel’s revolver vibrating slightly he thought to reach for it but shook his head. “No time...I mu-” he stopped speaking he rushed out of the room, he knew exactly where to go.

***
Dorene cleaned up the kitchen with Wade it’s been expanded greatly since she took over but with expansions comes the increased cleaning time. She moved the mop around, she could of easily left the work to slaves but when it came to the kitchen she prefers a personal touch.

Steadily she finished her spot, she looked over to Wade who was cleaning the tables. “Are you done?” she asked. Wade turned, his snake like tongue flicked in and out of his mouth. “Almost done, this is the last table.” He turned back to it and continued cleaning. Dorene stared at his back, she wondered when knives would cover it completely. A frown crossed her lips, as that happened Wade stopped cleaning. He turned to her again. “Stop thinking about it.” he said firmly.

Dorene shook her head “two whole cults hunted to extinction, the only reason we have been spared is because we cook the food.” “Exactly hence why no one will touch us, our people are finally safe.” Dorene chuckled as he said that. “You are aware that the whims of those we serve can change at any time? I have been at their...gatherings. Watching the suffering of others is like a pastime to them.” She could see that Wade could not believe what she was saying, he sighed heavily. “But as you said we cook the food.” “What if they no longer needed food? What if they get bored of what we cook here?” She looked over to the locked door, the room belonged to him and it was the one place she could not crack no matter how hard she tried. “He might come back and kill us.” Wade looked over to the door as well, he shivered slightly. “He won’t do that.” “You honestly believe that?” he turned back to her and smiled. “I do, we would not be here without him. So stop worrying.”

Wade returned to cleaning, but she kept her eyes on the door. She knew what type of creature he was now. She has seen how he goes about his work when he dealt with the Chaplain, he would destroy everything they built if he felt it was for the best. “I won’t let that happen…” She walked over to where Wade was and smiled. “Let me help.” he shrugged “fine.” She grabbed a extra napkin that sat on the table and aided Wade. She had to admit ever since taking over as head chef she has built a strange affection for everyone that worked here. This place was hers, it belonged to her completely and she won’t let anyone destroy it.

***
Tetricus stared at Asriel, he was hooked up to multiple machines his chest was rising and falling slowly. The one thing that hasn’t changed were his veins were pulsing black, he turned to Erastus who was going through a dataslate. “What’s wrong with him?” Erastus moved a tendril over the pad he nodded. “Nothing extreme, he seems to be in a coma.” At the mention of coma he tensed. “Can you wake him up?” “I...well the drugs I aminstered should of caused some stimulai but...he did not respond.” Flames began dancing around his body, pink flames started to leak from his eyes. “Why can’t you fix something so…” “Simple? You are the sorcerer, I don’t know why you simply did not look into his head. Plus the apple you gave me to analyze is just a normal apple.”

As the apothecary said that he calmed himself, in the end Erastus hasn’t done anything wrong. His servant was in this state because of him, he should blame himself for the state Asriel is in. Even so Erastus’ idea was a good one. He approached the bed and placed his hand on Asriel’s forehead. He sent his mind forth, he expected to see something to be drawn into his mind space but nothing was happening. “What?” Erastus looked at him in confusion “so...did it work? I assume a single second was like a age for you.” Tetricus shook his head “I can’t enter his mind...what is going on?”

He removed his hand from his forehead, his eyes when then drawn to the gun it was still vibrating. He knew what was held within the weapon and that’s why he was apprehensive, but he guessed his old captain might know something. He removed the revolver from it’s holster and right away the weapon reformed into a bolt pistol, the magazine was also a cylinder as well. +You are a fool.+ The voice was cold, harsh even.

Tetricus narrowed his eyes at it. “I assume you know something?” as he said that Erastus stared at the weapon in almost wonder. +You delivered the human to him, now he is his plaything as are you.+ He knew who the daemon was referring to, but the question is why? Why now? “Let me ask something, the xeno creature ate an apple one time. How come nothing happened to her?” +You think that he would claim an alien? Plus he had no interest in the creature.+ Tetricus cursed, it was a precarious time and he was worried, extremely so.

He placed the bolt pistol into a unused holster, he looked over to Erastus. “So...you know what’s wrong with him?” Tetricus nodded “indeed I do, our father is a bastard.” As he said that Erastus blinked in shock that he could say such a thing. Tetricus clenched his hands “a bastard that moves all of us on a board when it suits him…” he hissed. He looked up to the ceiling “are we that damn amusing!? Huh!? Tell me!” Erastus shook his head “you may not want to draw his ire, could be bad luck.” Tetricus snorted “I am one of his playthings, he won’t get rid of me so easily and you should also be worried.” Erastus looked confused “how so?” “Asriel and I are the main players.” Tetricus leaned in towards Erastus face. “Something big will happen. He is maneuvering pieces into place for an outcome that will give him the most pleasure and that should worry you.” The apothecary gave a small smile “but we have something other warbands lack, the attention of our great father. That is a boon.”

Tetricus leaned back as he said that he gave a cold chuckle, his teeth chattering at the movement. He did not respond to what Erastus just said, he wouldn’t understand. +None of them will.+ He had to agree with the daemon. He then strode to the door, he turned his head back slightly to the apothecary “I want Asriel transfered to my chambers.” Erastus grunted “you don’t trust me?” “I trust the the fact that you like to experiment, now do as I say.” He did not put any force behind his words, he could see right through his brother.

Erastus simply sighed “very well.” Tetricus nodded and stepped out of the room, now standing in the hallway he stroked his chin. He had to move carefully, a important and loyal piece is now off the board for the Prolis invasion. He ground his teeth in frustration “what are you planning oh father of mine?”

Chapter 2
Cassius swatted his blade through the air, anger dripped from his body. As the weeks passed he could not contain himself, he could not think clearly due to the fact that Bertrand holds his prize. A prize he stole. As his blade moved through the air Myra was humming, working on another piece of art. His chamber walls were lined with her works from tortured slaves who were in the throng of dying to portraits of himself. He hissed a curse and smoothly sheathed his blade, he started to pace his room in frustration. He thought to appeal to the foolish skeleton again but he knew that would get him nowhere, or he could kill Betrand himself? “You shouldn’t do that.” His personal slave turned on her seat, strangely he allowed her to speak her mind, in his old warband he would remove the tongue of any slave who attempted such a thing. “Why?” he asked.

She gave a soft smile “I don’t want to paint something like that…” he had no idea what she meant, he walked over to her to see what she was working on. The canvas was huge and the painting itself was of a city. The metropolis held great spires, houses and factories. Strangely there was a titan in the distance as well. The piece has been barely started but he liked the colours she used so far and the blending as well. “I could kill him.” Cassius said firmly.

Myra turned back to the painting and continued, she smiled weakly “then I will need red, a lot of it.” A chill ran down his spine as she said that, but it was only for a fraction of a second. He then grabbed her face and turned it to him. He stared into her eyes and he could tell that she had something he didn’t. Cassius could see it in her eyes. “You are blessed.” his lips curled into disgust. “The dark prince speaks through your art.” She looked at him in confusion, he was quite sure she never gave such things even a fraction of her attention. All that mattered was her work and strangely him. All he did was give her tools, meals and a bed and she worked away creating masterpieces.

He removed his hand from her face and almost like a robot she went back to work. Sometimes he had to almost tear her away from her painting to get her to eat for she would forgo any form of nutrition to finish her work. Cassius folded his arms and simply watched her paint, doing so calmed him down, the sight of a master weaving a grand creation. But in a few minutes she stopped while shaking her head. “I can’t paint anymore.” “Why can’t you?” Cassius responded.

Myra started to clear up her equipment, a frown lined her face. “Why do you think that you aren’t blessed master?” The question threw him off guard, he looked away. “All of my brothers are changing, even the slaves change yet I remain the same. No matter what depravity I commit, no matter who I kill I remain how I am.” “So...what were you like before you came here? What was your old warband like?” As she packed away her tools into the golden cupboard she turned to him, curiosity spinning across her face. Cassius tutted “my old warband was dubbed the Rapturous Lions. We sought delight with a mad fury, every want could of been mine if I desired it. Slaves, food and even narcotics. I grew fat on my lusts and those I fought with and including myself couldn’t see the betrayal coming, I was blind.” His slave nodded, taking in what he told her. Yet speaking of it out loud, he strangely did not feel any sense of longing. His old warband leader was a fool like Tetricus, but a different kind of fool. He allowed the warband to stagnate, they only attacked weaker worlds to fill the slave pens, yet no one chafed under such things apart from him and his palatine blades.

His slave smiled at him “and how does this warband compare to your old one?” He actually thought on her question, he had to admit he has done things with this warband that normally would get his last one killed. How he has survived so far he has no idea. Plus the fact Tetricus forgave him as well after his betrayal.“Tetricus keeps throwing us into crazy gambits, he wants the 4th to ring through the third legion...but that’s impossible.” “How come?” Myra asked. “He is a witch, that fact won’t ever change.” As he said that he felt, or detected a hint of sadness in his voice.

His slave nodded in understanding “then...why do you follow him if you think he is not capable?” The next question threw him off “I-” he couldn’t answer. His mouth was hanging open slightly like he wants to say something, but the word or thought would not come. He shook his head to shake off the feeling. “I have no choice, where would I go? Anyway if better opportunities arise I might take it.” Myra held the look that she didn’t believe him, he cursed and turned away in frustration. He did not know why he is gracing a slave with such information, he tried to push the discussion away from his mind.

Cassius then returned to his original spot, he unsheathed his blade and started to make random strokes, the anger came back and strangely along with it confusion.

***
He ran down the endless white corridor, he needed to get away from it. He needed to find somewhere safe. Asriel looked back to see an orb of pink fire following him, his heart twisted in fear just staring at it. He did not exactly know what it was but he had the feeling that if he got caught by the orb of fire that will be the end, he will be trapped. Asriel looked up and shouted “master! Master!” nothing was happening, he cursed.

He had no idea how long he has been running for, he does not get tired either. The only thing he could think of was the apple, soon as he started eating it his mind was going blank and now he is here. He bit his lip in frustration, Tetricus needed him since they could attack Prolis at any moment, his work could be done in the next hour or even day. +He will attack without you.+ The voice shot through him like lightning, he felt his legs sagging but hearing the voice caused the fear he felt before to flood his entire system.

Asriel pushed his legs harder “no, no, no, no, no!” A laugh rippled through his body he clutched himself as he could feel the one talking to him plucking at his nerves. “G-Go away! I don’t need you!” +Well I need you, don’t tell me you have forgotten me already? Or does your “family” not extend to me?+ His teeth started to chatter, Asriel could now hear the licking of lips. +You have forgotten so many “family” members already...+ The sides of the walls started to be lined with portraits, from humans to astartes he recognised none of them. But glancing at them caused his head to hurt. He closed his eyes and clutched his head tightly. “I-I don’t know them!” +Oh please, do you think a pitiful procedure can make you forget those important to you?+ Names started to flood, his mind a whole list of them. “Marthas help me! Please!” the name just spilled from his mouth. He thought of Marius, Tarkhan and so many others, but one name particular caused his run to slow to a crawl, he stopped and opened his eyes, his hands lowered themselves from his head.

Asriel was now standing before a wall and giant portrait hanged upon it. The astartes had somewhat long white hair, his features were androgynous and a monstrous mace was rested on his shoulder. “Adelram…” he said quietly to himself. He recalled when he died, what they did together in the past. All of these emotions coming at him at once was too painful, there was no joy in it. He clutched his chest “H-He killed himself…” +Oh no, if you were never there he would have lived.+ “What are you talking about?” As he said that flashing before his eyes he saw him as he was when he was an apothecary. His warband was great, strong even. All those who questioned his rule was cast aside.

Slowly the portrait bled back into view, Asriel shook his head “I-I didn’t do anything.” +If you weren’t there, he would of never sold his soul to the dark prince..I would have never devoured him. He would have his own reason, his own will…ruination has been left in your wake wherever you go..+ The portrait shifted to display Adelram beaten and bloody, such a sight wounded his soul, it tore right through it.

The portrait then crumbled away to reveal Taurus, seeing his countenance, so strong and fierce...tears welled up in his eyes. “I…..” +He died because of you.+ “It was a mistake!” he shouted. +A mistake you made. Who payed for that mistake? Now in return you have a broken daemon...+ He couldn’t bear it anymore, Asriel keeled over slightly, tears dropping onto the white floor. “I...just wanted to be more like him...” +and in doing so you destroyed him.+ Asriel found himself looking up to the picture again, now Taurus was a warped monstrosity. His striking face was now grotesque and wailing in agony.

Asriel started to find his breathing becoming hard, the portrait now shifted to Tetricus before he was burnt at the stake. His white hair was combed back, he held a smile on his face. +The new prospect, so much potential…but...+ Asriel watched Tetricus’ skin fall away to reveal bone, he was still grinning as well. “Another mistake.” Asriel said harshly. +Oh yes, that priestess pulled one over you...the possibilities if you hadn’t listened to her...but you should be worried.+ His heart jumped as he said that, the portrait of his master started to crumble to ash. “W-What!? Why!? Why is this happening!?” Asriel shouted.

He could hear the one he fears most tutting +Why? Because that is what will happen. He will fight and his end will come hurtling towards him...so unfortunate.+ Asriel now turned, the sadness shifted to fury he couldn’t contain it. “Who dares!? Who!? I will flay them! Tear our their eyes! Cut out their tongue!” The orb of fire was now floating before him, it started to move around him. +such things can be...averted in a sense. Hence why I wish to protect you.+ At the mention of protection the gears of his mind started to turn, he then realised this is what the one before him does, he makes chinks in the armour to allow himself in. “Y-You could be lying.” Asriel said meekly.

The orb stopped before him again +me? Lying? To one who loves my sons so dearly? Oh you poor child...I merely wish to preserve one of my children, to watch him grow and reach grander heights. No one is as loyal as you within his company, hence why I am approaching you.+ At the mention of loyal his heart swelled, he did not know why or how it happened. His eyes were darting from the orb and to the ground rapidly a part of him wants to believe but he couldn’t. Accepting his help comes with costs, costs that may harm the 4th. “Lord Fulgrim I-” +You care nothing for the 4th, you only have eyes on my boy. He is your only connection, yes there are costs with everything but I come to you because you are the one who can handle what will come. Do you wish to abandon my son? Do you want to make another mistake? Refuse me and that will mark Tetricus’ end.+

As he said mistake, Asriel now stared at the orb his mouth was dry. He wondered if he should take the risk? “If I accept...what will happen?” +By the end you will be broken, but my son will be preserved.+ As Lord Fulgrim said that, his words did not affect his body in anyway. He did not feel a thing. From that Asriel felt he was telling the truth. “Fine, what do I have to do?”

Asriel could sense the joy from the orb, just for a moment he could see the perfect face of the lord of the third, he was grinning ear to ear. +It’s quite simple...let me into your heart.+

Chapter 3
Oktai entered Tetricus’ chamber and there he was, his young lord lying on a bed hooked up to strange machines. He almost sighed in annoyance as he stared at him. “What sort of trouble have you gotten yourself into this time?” As he spoke, Tetricus turned to face him. “Ah, you are here.” Oktai approached the sorcerer while folding his arms. “I got your message.” “Good.” Tetricus gave a curt nod, he then gestured to a glowing white planet. “Prolis, a world covered in light.” Oktai stared at it, he could also see Tetricus shifting slightly. “Is something wrong?” he asked. The hollow eyes of the sorcerer fell upon him, he began stroking his chin. “Don’t you feel anything?” “Feel what?” “A sense of...revulsion, the planet to me is disgusting to look at.” Oktai shook his head “I feel nothing at all, maybe because I don’t care for gods.”

Tetricus gave a small laugh “that might be the most simple answer…” he then turned slightly to Asriel “I want you to stay on the ship when the attack occurs. Be by Asriel's side at all times during the conflict.” The request-no order was a surprise, but something was off he could feel it. “To protect him? Or are you worried about something else?” The sorcerer said nothing for a moment, he then cursed. “There is an individual I do not trust, I respect them but I do not trust them. They will twist my servant and make him do something stupid.” “He is pretty stupid sometimes.” Oktai said with amusement. Tetricus nodded in agreement “indeed he is...but he is my foolish servant, a loyal one at that.” Oktai could see what was going on, this invasion seems important and he wants to eliminate any possibility of something going awry. He knew that loyalty was something that does not exist within the legions of chaos, he has seen it so many times among mortals and astartes. Every single follower is out for themselves, but his young lord was an oddity in a sense, his sense of loyalty was excessive, extremely so. “Tetricus if something happ-” “If something happens to me and Asriel wakes up?” The sorcerer let that question hang in the air.

Oktai then rubbed his temples in frustration “he is not that stupid.” Tetricus gave a small chuckle “then you overestimate him. Hearts can be so frail, desires can run wild given the right spark or push. So...if something happens and I do not return...kill him for me. Make sure you remove his head because he can regenerate.” Oktai now sighed heavily. “Why me? You could ask anyone else, for one I am not loyal to you.” The sorcerer turned to him, he looked into his eyes. “I ask you because you are loyal to him, he might come back as something far more worse than what he is now. Don’t forget he is not fully human either. Once the deed is done if it ever comes to that...you are free to leave this warband.” As he said that Oktai shook his head “hmm...fine. Only if he comes back as something else.” The sorcerer smiled “good, you may go I will call you before the assault starts.” Oktai turned away, he thought the task would make his heart heavy but strangely he felt nothing at all.

As he walked to the door and entered the tunnel he bought his hand up. “Killed far too many to get too attached to anyone.” He gave a grumble of annoyance. “Yet as always astartes underestimate mortals…”

***
Ragnel stood at the balcony rail of the grand temple, he gazed at the Reaver-class Titan that stood in the middle of his city. He watched the gatling blaster whirl, the plasma blastgun churching with energy, he frowned in disappointment. “You are not wrong to expect enemies...but the god-machine is like a restrained beast..” He closed his eyes and he could see the vision the emperor gave him, meteors raining from the skies, the titan leveling buildings and incinerating his people.

As he thought of his people, Ragnel opened his eyes. He recalled the day when the title of planetary governor was stripped from the previous noble family and given to him. It was not his choice, Solanid pushed for it along with the inquisitor who verified that he was a saint. “Saint.” he said that word out loud, he did not feel like one nor did he feel holy. At most he could..taste corruption or sense it. At times he would also see visions, visions that normally come true. The one thing he could also not explain was the white light, it’s always summoned forth for an express purpose. Sometimes he thought that he could feel the emperor’s intentions.

Whenever the light is summoned in battle his heart is filled with a cold rage it was an icy anger that wanted to see the corrupted purged and the heathen scattered. In a sense he thirsted for it when fighting the corrupted. “My lord.” Ragnel turned slightly to see Solanid, the confessor was a built man and scars lined his aged face. He gave the confessor a warm smile “when we are alone you don’t have to call me that.” The old man gave a chuckle “but you are not just the young boy I saved from the streets anymore.” He walked over to the rail, he nodded in satisfaction. “You are a leader of a world, a leader blessed by the master of mankind.” “But I have many detractors.” “You speak of those against your coronation? The nobles who grew fat on sin? Or those who shout that our glorious emperor is not a god?” Ragnel simply looked out again to the distance, his adopted father shook his head. “They use the holy primarch as a shield.” “Yet he denounces his own divinity.” The confessor shifted slightly “just like you.” Ragnel gave a small smile “Just like me…”

The old priest placed his hand on his shoulder, Ragnel turned his head and stared into his blue eyes. He could see his belief, his faith radiating from them. “Only the truly divine deny their divinity.” said Solanid. “If one reveled in such things it would prove they are a follower of darkness, the more the lord primarch denies what he is the greater his divinity shines. He rose when we needed him most, he wields the emperor’s blade into battle. There is proof in front of us despite what he says or believes.” As he said that he thought back to how they gained the aid of the mechanicus, he looked back to the Titan. Solanid’s hand was still on his shoulder, his own eyes also were brought to the Titan. “The mechanicus were one of your detractors. Do you recall how you made them believe?” Ragnel nodded slowly “within their temple, when I presented myself I calmed all their machines with my presence.” “Not only that…” “I also could fix things with but a touch, engines that were battered and broken woved themselves anew and then they called me machine-touched. I denied it of course.” “Yet they still believe, you are living proof to all of us. No matter what you do you walk within the light of the emperor and all of us will follow you.” Strangely he felt better as Solanid said that, his hand then left his shoulder. “Still...I wish to improve conditions within the factories.” The priest shook his head “dismiss what the creature has said, yo-” “that does not change the fact that we provide the seeds to allow them to corrupt the unsuspecting.” “They only become corrupted because they are of weak faith, if those within the factories focused on their duties to the master of mankind their souls are secure.”

He knew where this conversation was going, Solanid was like a father to him but he was stuck in his ways. “So if our people live in hell already what do they have to lose? Have you considered that?” The confessor’s eyes turned to him, they were now wide. He knew if anyone else said that to him he would have them burned at the stake. “You said that no matter what I do I walk in the light of the emperor. So if I decide to improve the conditions of the factories that is the emperor’s desire no?” “Well…” “Well what father? Tomorrow we will go to every factory, every single one and I will show them, I will show my people that the emperor is with them.”

Light start to leak from the reims of his power armour as he said that, the confessor stepped back and made the sign of the aquila over his chest. “I-I am sorry.” As the light ebbed away Ragnel approached the confessor and placed his own hand on his shoulder. “We all walk in the emperor’s light.” His adoptive father gave a slow nod in return, that meant he has backed down. Arguments were normal between them, they did not get heated but such discussions emboldens faith that it was he thought.

He gave one last quick look at the Titan, deep down he hoped it would never have to be used.

***
Justus strode around with his autocannon, it was for personal use only. The weapon never saw battle but on the ship? He used the weapon to chase slaves, sometimes to alleviate boredom or it was used to convert heretics, but now? He looked around, the hallways were empty. “Our new brother is diligent.” He grunted in frustration, Bertrand was efficient but it made things boring. That lash brings pain and obedience to the meek, he uses it like a master. His mind rattled with the thought of seeing it in action, up close.

Those thoughts then slowly came together as an idea and a broad grin lined his features. “I should go visit him!” No one has made the ex-loyalist feel truly welcome and he found that to be a great shame. He broke into a small jog, his feet thundering with each step. He made twists and turns, as he made his way he started to hear the crying lament of mortals, it was like sweet music. Their suffering was far greater compared to whenever he uses his autocannon, he could admit that much.

He then made a corner and what he saw filling the hallway was rows upon rows of cages stacked upon each other, the cages stretched across both sides of the hallway walls and reached Bertrand’s chamber door. But what held his heart were the cries of agony and the wails despair. He slowly walked down the hallway and within each cage he could see battered and tortured slaves. They huddled in their prisons, whimpering, crying in pain. Justus licked his lips he could easily break a cage and sup their torment, there was so many to choose from.

As that wonderful plan bounced within his skill his eyes locked on Bertrand’s door, it was plain but he could see the blood leaving the bottom crevice of the door. He then shook his head “he can’t hog all the slaves for himself…he is being far too greedy...” Justus then looked around and grinned. “Let me hear you scream!” he held down the trigger of the autocannon and spun around. Bullets tore into the cages and right away the screams grew louder. Since he was not aiming, some of the slaves did not die right away, rounds would catch legs annihilating them utterly. Arms would explode with showers of gore and as his weapon tore through the cages, rivers of blood fell upon the ground.

All of the screams bouncing within the hallway was an oragastic chorus of mutilation and destruction. Along with the screams Justus laughed, shrill joy was consuming both his hearts as the empty shell casings clattered unto the floor. He licked his lips lavishly, he could not recall the last time he has bought such suffering.

He wanted to do this forever, for eternity but the sound of a chink caused him to frown. He looked down to his autocannon to see a barbed whip was now wrapped around the weapon stopping it from firing. “Heretic! How dare you!” Justus turned to the door to see Bertrand gripping a part of the whip with his other hand. His power armour was covered in gore as well.

Justus gave a small shrug in return “I thought to welcome you but seeing you hog all of the slaves made me jealous and a tad upset.” The whip strangely tightened around his weapon causing the metal of the barrels to bend and distort. “You free them from their joyous suffering! You robbed them of the chance to see wisdom! They will no longer get the chance to see the light of the master of mankind!” As he spoke of the false emperor he cocked his head in confusion. “Emperor? Do you still worship the false emperor? Brother do not compare the dark prince to that rotten co-” The whip moved like a snake it wrapped around his body and the barbs bit deeply into his terminator armour.

Justus grunted, the ex-loyalist did not know who he was nor he knew of the strength he wielded but he is new, a thin blood so he can forgive this. “Now, now brother. Relax you have plenty of slaves to torment.” The whip grew tighter, if he moved his body the servo’s of his power armour were actually straining. Bertrand strode up to him “you insult the emperor...you are foolish to utter such words in front of me!” Justus grumbled in annoyance “stow it, you worship slaanesh not a corpse.” The whip tightened again, the ex-Chaplain then hissed. “Submit...on your knees.”

As he said those words Justus felt strange, his mind started to haze slightly and his heart wished to obey, he sank to his knees. “W-What?” he stammered. Bertrand relaxed as he kneeled in front of him. “You must be taught the proper ways to worship the emperor, if you resist my sermon and treatment you will die.” Justus chuckled as those words passed his lips. “I am immortal fool, I cannot die. I am high in the eyes of the dark prince and you are in the mud, you haven’t even caught the sight of our lord he merely blinked at you.” He still disagreed with his brother Rothac, he has been blessed for a reason he will obey his wishes for now due to it being the will of their father. “So do your petty torments, you are a child compared to me when it comes to pain and worship.” The chaplain nodded “Oh yes I still have much to learn...but if you are immortal I will have an eternity to correct you.” As he uttered eternity something clicked within his mind. “W-Wait a minute! You can’t do that! I am o-” “Come, up you get we have much work to do.” Strangely he rose and started to walk with Bertrand to his chamber.

As the door slid open all he saw was darkness, a bead of cold sweat dribbled down his brow. Right away he blinked through the feed on his autosenses and connected with Rothac. “What is it?” his voice was slightly laced by static but he had contact he also ensured to blink off outgoing sound. “I...need some help.” “What?” his brother sounded confused. “What have you done now you idiot?” “The Chaplain is going to teach me about the emperor…I-I will send you my coordinates.” He did the required blinks to send the information, as the transfer of data completed his brother grunted in annoyance. “If I did not need you alive I would leave you to rot. Are you aware of that Justus?” “Just help me dammit!” Justus shouted.

Rothac did not respond, the link simply cut off and just as it did he entered the darkness of Bertrand’s chamber.

Chapter 4
The way before him split and cracked like glass, it then reformed into past events from his life. Asriel had no idea why the lord of the third is showing him this, he found exploring the past irrelevant. His mouth twitched slightly due to lingering in whatever plain Fulgrim has dragged him in. +It’s relevant...stop being a fool and watch or do you want me to leave? Without me he will be truly lost…+ Asriel flicked to the orb and raised his hands “I-I am sorry my lord. Please forgive my thoughts.” The flaming orb flickered slightly he imagined that if he was truly here at the moment he would tear him apart and put him together again. “I am thankful for your time, I am sure you have so many other things to take care of.” +Indeed I do..my brother is wandering the galaxy and for once...I feel excited.+ The voice was distorted but he could sense the yearning, what he aims to do if he ever confronts Roboute Guilliman he has no idea. +Dismiss the useless thoughts from your mind and watch what I am showing you.+ Now came the threat lining his voice, Asriel did as he was bade.

He tried to clear his thoughts, he focused on what was before him. The glass began coming together again, reforming until they now stood in a church. Right away he recognised where he was. He saw himself and Charlie along with a few others. They were escorting people to the back of the church, keeping their guns trained on them. Asriel frowned heavily “a bad memory.” He said bitterly. +But an important one.+ Fulgrim said in a amusement.

Asriel shook his head “I was stupid, I should of seen what that Dark Apostle was doing.” +He did not make you summon the daemon, he simply armed you with knowledge.+ “I-” +Do not disagree with me, I am right you are wrong or do you want me to leave? You need me to ensure to the life of my...precious son.+ At the mention of precious he clenched his hands, with his unwanted memories returning he recalled Adelram’s death, he desired the recognition and the love of Fulgrim. Yet in the end he was devoured and lost everything. +He lost nothing, I gave him what he wanted.+ Asriel bought his gaze to the orb, it started to pulse like a heart, expanding and shrinking in a rhythm. “He wanted to serve you...he...adored you my lord.” +As is his place and he should be thankful that he graced my palette.+ Asriel looked away as he said that, he had to remember who he was dealing with. +You should remember, you are like a grain of sand, a pebble compared to my magnificence. I know your mind because you let me in.+

The daemon primarch spoke true, he knew his every thought and he could destroy him in an instant if he desired it. At the moment it’s obvious to him the return of the lord of Ultramar is most likely spurring the other daemon primarch’s into action. +See you are smart…+ a cold chuckle ran through him Asriel tensed as the sensation crawled through his body. He sighed and continued to watch what was before him.

He saw himself arguing with the female priest over philosophy, after that Charlie was called over to the window and announced astartes were coming. They then discussed their options and escorted the prisoners down to the storage room. Asriel winced when he watched them leave. “What am I meant to see here?” Fulgrim started to fly around him he could hear him tutting. +Your obsession spurs you on. When something you care for comes under threat you seek to eradicate it, other times you commit acts of madness thinking that you are helping your loved ones.+ The room shattered and reformed, now they stood in the basement and the ritual that was being committed upon the female priest was underway.

Watching her sink into the pool caused his blood to run cold, he saw flashes of what the daemon did to him under the church. The lord of the third stopped dancing around him, he hovered next to his shoulder. +You are fortunate to have been graced by such a being, it happened twice no?+ Fulgrim’s voice was now like a whisper in his ear, Asriel bit his lips drawing blood. “It was terrible…” he hissed. +You wanted to die, but she put your body back together with each touch and light kiss, then she will start again tearing out your eyes, nerves an-+ “Stop! J-Just stop!”

The flaming orb floated back slightly, Fulgrim laughed at him, his voice reverberated in his skull. He grasped his head and shut his eyes tightly but the bombardment of visions were constant. He could hear his screams and his torturer, gnashing her teeth and flexing her claws. “S-Stop…” The phoenician kept laughing at him, he thought he was here to help? But it seems he is just here to torment him.

The laughter continued until it suddenly turned silent, the visions ceased as well. Asriel slowly opened his eyes to see he was now in a space of pure darkness. He could see himself but everything around him was just black. “Is this another trick?” He looked around there was no flaming orb and strangely he felt at peace. “Because I am here.” The voice came from behind him, he could not identify the gender but strangely a sense of reverence gripped him.

He slowly turned to see a figure with long flowing blonde hair and sprouting from it were six black horns. Their face was androgynous and their frame was lean. There also wearing a purple silk robe, but he could tell at least that he looked vaguely male. Asriel gulped “are you? Is it trul-” “Does it matter? What am I really?” He spread out his arms while giving a smirk.

Their response to his question made him apprehensive, now he thought this could be a trick. Asriel rubbed his neck “Tell me...why am I here?” That was the only thing that came to his mind, it could be a trick but right now he wants to return to Tetricus. The strange male shook his head “you are here because my child is bored.” “Child?” “Do I have to say his name?” Asriel shook his head “no, I know who you are talking about.” Now he had the feeling that God was in front of him, but why he is here he has no idea. “I want to go back.” Asriel said meekly.

The great deity placed his hand on his chest “tell me...what do you want?” The question was a surprise, Asriel smiled he got a little excited as well. “I need to go back to my master! Please!” “Is that what you truly want?” He gestured around “this place is quite empty.” Asriel raised his eyebrow “what do you mean?” His god sighed slightly “your heart is empty, you care for one one.” “Huh?” Asriel found himself walking towards them. “What do you mean!?” He felt his anger rising, he stood before the one he worshipped. “I need to go back to him!” “Why?” his god asked. “B-Because I care! He is like family to me! I hav-” “No one else? What of Oktai?” Asriel closed his mouth slowly, the one who thirst flicked their hair. “Silence is your answer? Oh dear…” He grinned showing pearly white teeth. “You care for nothing...you change to suit the needs of the one you have attached yourself to…I know your heart better than anyone. You are trying to fill a void that will never be filled...” Hearing him say that he wanted to deny it, but no words would come out.

His god then tapped his cheek with one finger “perhaps putting you here with this warband was a mistake?” Asriel blinked in shock “W-What are you saying?” His god then moved his finger to his mouth, as he did that his gender shifted to appear more female. She tapped it lightly with her somewhat thin finger. “Ruination…” “Ruination? What does that have to do with me?” “Everything my dear darling…” She reached out with her pale hand and touched his cheek. Her hand was warm, it strangely comforted him. “Right now my child is talking to part of you, at the moment you are nodding away and suffering like you are meant to. But what he wants is not all that interesting to me…” Asriel nodded listening to her words without an inch of conflict, he thought he would argue against her but he can’t he didn’t want to. “Both of you are my slaves, one is just more grander than the other. He thinks he is more than he is but perhaps you need someone that will say….please instead of thinking of grandeurs they will never have?” Asriel felt another question clawing at him, his mouth was moving to say it but it was like his voice was taken from him. “You may speak.” his god said softly.

Asriel’s mouth felt dry he asked “please what?” She gently placed her other hand on his cheek. “Please...more.” She then vanished leaving him in darkness. Asriel touched his cheeks, the warm sensation was still there. He didn’t understand what she meant, he looked around until his eyes landed upon a small speck in the distance. He narrowed his eyes trying to make out what it was, strangly he found himself walking towards it his curiosity has entalged him completely.

***
Justus struggled on the table, he was without his armour and what he found strange was as he was chained down he obeyed Bertrand without so much as a protest. He shifted his head to the whip wrapped around his forearm, he growled at the fool. “You think you can break me!? I have tasted the six-thousand delights and walked with the greatest being in the galaxy!” The ex-Chaplain was setting several bottles and syringes onto a push table. He then turned and pushed it towards him, Bertrand nodded “well it seems we can begin.” Justus grunted in return “I am immortal, I told you remember?” Bertrand smiled “well...I thought about that one fact as you were stripped of your wargear.”

Justus then felt his hearts skip for a moment, just for a fraction of a second. “No matter what you do I won’t suffer, all pain is like nectar to me fool.” He moved his head around the chamber, cages lined the walls and the screams of mortals filled the room. But he found himself staring at the astartes chained to the wall. “Now let’s start.” Justus’ turned his head back to Bertrand who was using a syringe to extract the solution from the bottle.

The thinblood bought the syringe up and threw the bottle aside “painkillers, but to inject a high dose into you in one go would be unwise and pain is different for everyone.” Justus felt his own sweat flowing like rivers down his face he clenched his hands. Bertrand then bought the needle to his arm. It was just a prick but as he injected the solution into his body he felt nothing for a few moments and then strangely his fingers started to feel strange, the world darkened as well. It’s luster ebbed slightly. Justus lurched in his chains he gnashed at Bertrand almost like an animal. “Free me!” he screeched.

The ex-Black Templar placed the empty syringe on the push-table and took another. He waved it around. “Each dose will increase at incremental levels, you will slowly lose everything. Your despair and fear will grow with each injection…” Justus thrashed, he roared out in fear, his hearts were beating rapidly. Bertrand nodded “you are producing the correct response, agony will make you see his light and perhaps you might change your ways?”

Justus continued the onslaught upon his bindings he needed to get out of this torture chamber he could not wait for Rothac. He screamed himself hoarse but the ex-Chaplain simply smiled in return, Justus could see it in his eyes he was enjoying this.

***
Tetricus worked to divine what is exactly on Prolis, he disliked having so little information but the confounded light keeps him from seeing things clearly. At most he could see the general city and the titan, but it’s like staring into the sun. He grunted and lowered his hand from the planet, he looked over to the weapon he developed. The orb was barely containing the power stored within it but he hoped it would be enough. “Enough to render the the Titan to nothing…” He had the perfect means to deliver the weapon to the Titan, seeing weapon activate will be grand.

He then thought of the other phase of the plan he hoped to put in action, he looked over to Asriel who was lying on the bed. He hoped to use his servant to assassinate key personnel, Cash was another option but the issue is that he does not trust him. There was also the other factor of the reward they will desire in return for their work.

He grumbled in annoyance as he recalled how hard it was to gather the meat for Valerie, it’s evident that the mavericks will ask for more, far more than before. He sighed in frustration and looked down to the bolt pistol that was held in his holster. “Speak, tell me how to wake him up.” The daemon was silent for a moment, a voice then trailed through his mind. It sounded nothing like his captain. +I have no knowledge on how to wake him or the power to do so. But I can tell you something greater is now involved in his predicament as well.+ At the mention of greater he cursed, there could only be one thing greater than his father. “Slaanesh…” Tetricus walked over to the bed he stared at Asriel’s face, he seemed to be at peace but he knows that is a lie, there is no peace this life. Not even in your dreams. +You are correct to think so, I say kill him now.+ Tetricus shook his head “no, never. He will only die if I do not return from Prolis.” +Because you fear what he will do?+ “Yes I fear what he will do to the 4th. You sa-no the 4th is greater than me, as long as one member exists it will persist.” +Even if they don’t share your dream? What if they ruin the name?+ Tetricus chuckled “you should know that all members of the third seek to be the best, no matter who they are. Even the most base of us desires it.” +How little you know…+ The daemon responded.

Tetricus grunted “you aren’t like us anymore, you would not understand.” +I don’t understand, being one with me is perfection. I chose to stay in this infernal contraption due to…+ “You fear my father, I can tell. I swear Asriel is far too soft sometimes.” +Yet you wield me.+ “So I can return you to my servant once he awakens. Now I grow tired of talking to you, be silent.”

The daemon did not speak up, he fell silent as he ordered. Tetricus then found his hand reaching out, his hand was reaching for Asriel’s forehead. As his gauntlet rested upon it he strangely felt alone, just like when Taurus died. “Wake you idiot…” he whispered.

He looked up to Prolis, a sense of foreboding ran through him but as with all things the greater the risk, the greater the reward.

***
Asriel trudged on through the darkness he was getting closer to the thing he saw and now that he has been walking for an age he could make out that the one he was looking at was a person. He then thought on what god said, that part of him was here, but he wondered where exactly he was? Recalling the past conversation supposedly this was his heart. He didn’t also like the fact that he was told that he cares for no one. He cared for plenty of people, he touched his chest. “I care for the old man...I care for Tetricus and our departed captain.” He looked around this blackened space “lies…” he hissed.

The thought of Tetricus possibly dying aches his heart, if he did not care for him he would not feel such a thing. He remembered the pain he felt when his captain died and the joy when he returned even if he is now a daemon. Asriel also recalled his anger towards his captain when he devoured Oktai, plus the need to save him overwhelmed his mind and heart.

Asriel kept asking himself questions until he bumped into something, Asriel stumbled a few steps back rubbing his nose. He looked up to see a large figure wearing a black robe and hood, but what surprised him was when he heard snoring. Asriel frowned and walked around them, perhaps he could see their face? As he reached there he looked up to see the hood contains nothing but darkness. Yet if he looked down he could see his hands. They were somewhat pale in complexion. Asriel nodded and bought his gaze upwards slightly, going by the height they could be either an ogryn or an astartes but considering the figure is quite lean it’s more likely that they are a space marine.

Asriel cleared his throat and said “excuse me, who are you?” The snoring stopped right away, they looked around and eventually their gaze was brought to him. “Oh? What’s this?” He sounded young, but as with most members of the third their voices are far more softer compared to what you would expect from an astartes. But what he found strange from this one was his accent. The space marine leaned forward slightly “how interesting...can’t see your face either.” He then leaned back and looked around “oh...this place. I hate coming here.” Asriel raised his eyebrow in confusion “wait a minute you are inside me, why are you here?” As he spoke the space marine shrugged “whatever..so are are you going to help alleviate my boredom?” “I don’t answer to you.” Asriel said firmly.

The space marine gave a small chuckle in return to his words “my...if any mortal talked like that where I am from they would be begging for death. Tell me what gave you the courage to speak in such fashion?” Asriel could hear the curiosity in his voice, he smiled as he said that. “I serve the lord of the 4th company, I am sure you have heard us.” The space marine cocked his head “who?” “The 4th company, we have completed impossible tasks for Eidolon. We used to be lead by Taurus but now we follow Tetricus. I am Asriel and I serve the lord of the warband, I have killed many, even astartes.” The space marine before him nodded “I see...right then.” Asriel folded his arms “So don’t don’t expect me to give respect to someone I don’t kn-.” His face suddenly became awash with pain, he was now flying through the air. As he crashed to the ground he felt a bone breaking, Asriel grunted and sat up. He quickly healed the damage and got to his feet. “What’s the big idea!?” he shouted. The space marine was now walking towards him he was laughing harshly “you’ve killed astartes...show me then...by the way you may call me Alexandrel.”

Asriel wiped his nose staining his hands with a hint of blood. He fell into a battle-stance. “I don’t care for your name since you are going to die.” The laughter died down, Alexandrel clicked his neck. “Oh...these few moments have been agony you know, I am glad that you are here...” he stopped walking and spread his arms out. “You know what? I will let you attack me first.” Asriel frowned “are you underestimating me!?” “Oh yes I am, but I think you are special so I am giving you a chance.” His arrogance annoyed him, Asriel charged and unleashed flurry of punches each one released a shockwave of force. Being hit by such a thing would put a hole in someone but Alexandrel was dodging each blow with slight movements.

Asriel got the feeling he was smiling despite not being able to see his face. Asriel kept up his assault but with each blow his face would sting, but at the current moment Alexandrel is still dodging his attacks, he is not seeing his arms move either. As Asriel drew his hand back for another punch his face exploded with pain again, he was also flying back. He crashed to the ground with a thud, he gasped but this time he did not break a bone. Asriel quickly got up, blood was trailing down his nose and mouth. He kept his eyes on Alexandrel who was simply standing still, he then folded his arms. “So you are not just a normal slave…” He started to walk up to him, Asriel kept up his guard. “I am not a slave, I work for my master.” “That’s still a slave.” The astartes now stood over him. “But an interesting one nonetheless, tell me you said that I am inside you at the moment?” Asriel nodded “in my heart to be specific.”

The space marine looked around again “quite empty.” “It’s a trick that’s why.” “A trick? By whom?” “By your father. You might not even be real.” At the mention of his father Alexandrel turned visibly excited and looked down at him. “He is here!? Where!?” Asriel smirked, he must be like all the others searching for the lord of the third. It’s what makes his master different compared to everyone else. Alexandrel placed his hands on his shoulder and shook him. “Tell me where he is! Tell me!” “W-Why do you want to know!?” He was becoming slightly dizzy due to the shaking but he stopped with his question. “To kill him of course.” Asriel blinked as he heard that “huh?” Alexandrel let go of his shoulders as he spoke it sounded like he was drooling. “To kill such a being...I wonder how his blood smells like? I wonder what expression he makes before we start destroying one another? I wonder what his flesh tastes like?” He held his face “o-oh I need to see him!”

Asriel chuckled “he would kill you.” Alexandrel made the motion to wipe his mouth “even better….” he cooed. Asriel’s eyes went wide “what are you?” The space marine shrugged in return “all my brothers say the same thing before I kill them. Then I mount them in my hallway on metal spikes.” “M-Metal spikes?” he gulped hearing that. Alexandrel nodded ethustistically “Oh yes..it’s the one thing I recall from my homeworld before I became this…” he gestured to himself. “We impaled heretics on metal spiked rods. It would enter the rectum and protrude from their mouth but what’s really interesting is the fact that the ones in my hallway wiggle sometimes.” Asriel’s blood ran cold, the one before him must be a fearsome chaos lord, there can be no other explanation. He had to be careful around this one. “I-I see I assume you must rule a warband?” Alexandrel waved him away slightly “oh gods no. Too much responsibility, being a leader is a form of shackle.” He then suddenly sat on the ground and crossed his legs. “Now tell me about yourself.”

Asriel slowly sat down before the space marine, he thought whether he should lie or not but staring at him he got the feeling he would be able tell. “What do you want to know?” he asked “Everything. I want to understand someone who has a heart as black as mine.” he responded. “We are not alike.” Asriel hissed. Alexandrel looked up slightly and shouted “Hello!” his voice strangely reverberated, he then looked back down to him. “Pretty empty I am afraid. So talk.” Asriel grumbled, he then sighed “fine I will tell you everything.”

Alexandrel clapped his hands joyfully “Oh boy! Start the story! Hurry!” Asriel creased his brow he wondered why he was stuck with such a person?”

Chapter 5
Ragnel stood within the factory, the lights flickered, grease covered the floor and he could taste foulness in the air. His escorts were also eyeing everyone, even the walls themselves for any threats. He hoped to come here with a small entourage, but the Colonel Albrecht and Solanid were against it. At this moment his adoptive father stands by his side, frowning heavily. “You are scaring them.” Ragnel said softly.

The confessor grumbled in return, he shot a glare at a worker who was passing by. The elder man jumped and dropped the pieces of metal he was carrying, right away the overseer who wore a mechanicum robe came over with a shock prod. The man raised his hands “W-Wait! P-Please!” Ragnel rushed over “stop!” he called out. The tech priest froze, he blurted a string of binary and stepped back. The worker started to pick the metal pieces up in a hurry. Ragnel bent down to help, as he handed the last piece to him the factory worker kept his eyes cast downwards. “Is something wrong?” Ragnel asked, he did not reply. The worker was biting his lips heavily he simply stood up right and bowed. “Thank you my lord for aiding me, I am not worthy to be in your presence.” Ragnel slowly stood up as well, he raised his eyebrow and stared at the man. After a moment of staring he could see he was terrified, Ragnel placed his hand on his shoulder “there is no need to be scared my friend. I hope I could talk to one of you.” He still did not look at him, he said nothing in return.

Ragnel expected this, looking around he could see the other workers were focusing on their tasks, even the forklift drivers have not even stopped their vehicles to wonder who has come to their workplace. He could also see that everyone looked malnourished and pale, worse of all were the burn scars that covered their bodies. All he could see was pain and hardship. Ragnel bought his gaze back to the man he gave a slight frown. “I am sorry…” he couldn’t think of anything else say.

The worker edged back roughly, breaking free from his grip. Now he looked him in the eye and all he saw was resentment, hatred. These two emotions were buried deep within the man, he could tell. “You think saying sorry will fix things!? You have no idea what we go through!” Ragnel nodded “I don’t, but let m-” “J-Just leave us alone! L-Leave m-” Before the worker could say anything else he was rushed by missionaries, they drew clubs and began beating him to death. When the sound of crunching bone met his ears, he stepped forward “What are you doing! St-” He then felt someone grasping his shoulder, he looked back to see Solanid shaking his head. “He should know his place, how he is speaking to you is an insult to the emperor.” Ragnel ground his teeth in anger “this is why they can keep taking our people.” “If you refer to the enemy they are taking no one, the weak of heart and soul are offering themselves.” Solanid gestured to the other workers. “The faithful are concentrating on their duty to the emperor. If this man truly loved the emperor he would of showed you the proper respect and went about on his way.”

Ragnel shoved his old man back slightly, he did not approach as he stumbled back. He then bought his eyes to the missionaries who were now standing back from the worker. The man was now broken, shattered. He was lying in a pool of his own blood. What made it even worse was the fact that no one stopped to look, they carried on like normal. “This is normal…” he whispered to himself. “This is what the emperor desires…” he whispered a prayer to the master of mankind, so the factory worker would find his way to emperor.

In the end such deaths can only be stopped with the destruction of the great enemy, everything is bent towards their annihilation, even him. As long as the heretic and alien threatens the imperium everyone suffers. He promised himself, he swore once the galaxy shines with his light he will fix this.

***
Asriel sighed, he told Alexandrel everything he simply sat there and nodded, he wondered if he was actually listening. “So...you know everything.” The space marine then chuckled, strangely he found his story funny. “You found my story amusing?” Alexandrel shook his head. “Oh no, I just wonder why I encounter the foolish wherever I go.” Asriel grunted “so I am foolish then?” “Oh yes, so is your master.” Asriel rose “don’t insult him.” he hissed.

Alexandrel rose as well he spread his arms out “So let’s say your master, Tetricus takes Prolis what then?” The question was a surprise, he thought about it a moment, the answer quickly came to him. “He will get the respect he deserves.” “From who?” “From the third legion.” Alexandrel slapped his thigh and laughed harshly. “They won’t care, the galaxy won’t care either.” Asriel frowned “They care about Eidolon, Lucius and even Fabius.” “They are just names, names that are pebbles compared to this galaxy.” Now he was starting to get annoyed, he wondered what he was getting at. “Do you have a point?” Alexandrel stopped laughing, he nodded. “But there is no point see?” “Huh?” “Everyone in this galaxy cloak murder, violence and depravity with veiled reasons. There is no sense, no purpose. This galaxy is a charnel house that grounds down purposes...reasons and spits it out as a mangled mess.”

Asriel found sweat starting to build in his hands, how Alexandrel was speaking at the moment it sounded like he truly believed what he was saying. “What of the gods then?” “What of them? They don’t matter either, spectators that simply enjoy the show. People bay and cry to them, trying to add some sense to what they do.” The space marines walked forward and leaned down. “Loyalty, sentiment, faith...and humanity. All chains, they are also excuses. There are those who think they can rule the galaxy, tame the mighty beast, there are others who kill in the name of gods and fools who kill in the name of brotherhood or glory. All lies.” Now he was sweating all over, the insanity that was coming out of his mouth it sounded so wrong but it made sense as well. “W-What of you then? Why do you still persist?” “Because I enjoy this galaxy Asriel…” Just for a fraction of a second he saw a flash of blue eyes, they were silts, he could also see a mouth opening wide and the lower and upper canines looked to be fangs. “You see mortal, this galaxy let’s me do what I want until I am torn apart and added on the pile of corpses. I have no desire to rule, no desire to be more...joy is the only reason I exist….” The eyes and mouth vanished, Alexandrel leaned back. He folded his arms “people say I am insane, others say I am a monster or that I am blessed by our “patron.” I have even had offers from the Black Legion..” At the mention of the Black Legion Asriel asked. “What do you think of Abbadon?” “He is a good lying to people. Remember what I just said?” Alexandrel chuckled “I imagine he caught those who followed him through appealing to their sense of “brotherhood” or “hatred.” You see Asriel many of us can’t accept that we are walking weapons, astartes desire a reason to be pointed at someone.” “So you kill and commit depratities on yourself and others because…” “Because I can, because I want to.”

Asriel shook his head, he made it sound so simple. But a part of him thought it must be nice living like that, he must have no worries whatsoever. A question then spawned in his mind, he wondered what he should do now? He still wants to save Tetricus, that one fact hasn’t changed. “If you were in my position Alexandrel...what would you do?” “Follow your obsession to the end.” “So I should just keep going?” “Why not? You are just like me save you haven’t fully admitted it. You don’t even know how to savour true misery yet. I wonder what face you will make in the end?” “I am...nothing like you.”


Alexandrel shrugged “denial will get you nowhere, but I find you quite interesting. Maybe I should give you a little help?” He offered his hand. “I can also show you many things, I can aid you in shattering your chains fully.” Asriel looked at the hand, he cocked his head. “You just want to see me suffer. Still...God would not put you here for no reason.” Asriel could hear Alexandrel licking his lips. “Am I that obvious? But when I refer to chains, I also mean my father.” At the mention of Fulgrim his heart jumped.

But now came the question should he stick to the devil he knows? He thought about all his encounters with the lord of the third, none of them have been good. “Tell me what made you offer you hand? How do you know you can free me from Fulgrim?” Alexendrel sighed “take or not, I am getting bored.” Asriel grasped his hand, Alexandrel clenched tightly not enough to cause any pain.

Asriel did not feel anything but as he stared at the space marine, strangely he was hood was coming down, now he could see his face. He had somewhat long hair but strangely it obscured his eyes. The part of his face he could see looked young as well, Alexandrel smiled. “So that’s what you look like, your warpaint is disgusting by the way.” Asriel was about to retort, but the space marine vanished in a puff of darkness.

Asriel was still holding his hand up in the air, he blinked in shock. “W-What just happened?” The darkness bled away and now he was standing where he was before. Fulgrim was dancing around him as a flaming orb, he was cackling to himself. As the laughter entered his ears again he was bombarded with visions of his time with the greater daemon. Yet they did not bother him in the slightest, he felt nothing at all. No fear or shame.

Fulgrim stopped in front of him. +What’s this? Gotten over it already?+ Asriel frowned in return. “Yes I have.” +Pity…” the disappointment was evident in his voice. Asriel felt a small flare of annoyance. “What is the purpose of all of this? Don’t tell me this is for Tetricus, you don’t care for him at all.” The orb enlarged, the heat pressed against his face. +Don’t make demands of me dog. Be glad I am allowing you play a part in my son’s future. A future where you stand by his side, I am ensuring you don’t break when your work begins and ends.+

The thought of walking with Tetricus should make him happy but it didn’t, he will only be allowed to be on that road by Fulgrim’s terms. +I should destroy you for that insult and for smothering your thoughts. I stay my hand because I need my son.+ As he mentioned smothering of thoughts that surprised him, he could no longer read his mind. He wondered if this was part of the help Alexandrel was providing? Asriel bowed “forgive me my lord. I don’t know why you can’t read my mind.” The orb shrunk, the heat died down. +Now let us continue.+ Fulgrim said curtly.

The storage room shattered into a million pieces, he wondered what memory Fulgrim will pull up this time?

You did the inception vision very well, it's hard to pull off but you made it completly clear what was going on. If i was a millionaire id hire you on the spot to make this story a tv show haha.

 Dayknight wrote:

You did the inception vision very well, it's hard to pull off but you made it completly clear what was going on. If i was a millionaire id hire you on the spot to make this story a tv show haha.

Glad you liked it, need to make a few edits and re-frame a few sentences though.

Chapter 6
Tetricus started to draw up the plans for the attack, he waved his staff through the air creating a projection of the city. It took several tries due to that damnable light but he managed to put something together. As some measure of a map formed he lowered his staff and right away he could see the Titan patrolling the plaza. His hollow eyes then moved to the north of the city that held the palace, he could see a white orb moving around. “Who are you?” he hissed.

Staring at it for a period of time caused a headache which was impossible since he was but a skeleton. He moved his sight towards the most westernmost part of the city. It held the factories and the fact a Titan was on world must mean there was a high chance that the skitarii have a presence in that area. His sight then shifted to the south, despite the map not giving him heavy details it was evident that guardsmen were stationed on the world. Finally his gaze moved to the eastern part of the city, that area was dotted with churches.

Taking all of this information in he stroked his chin, his sight then became fixated on the white orb despite the headache it gave him. “No...wait…” A wonderful thought crossed his mind, he wondered why he didn’t notice the prize on the world? “A saint..” he whispered to himself. He became giddy with joy, the thought of killing a saint consumed him. The act of ending the life of such a being would catapult the 4th to great heights. Everyone will know who they are, the third will look at them with envy and jealousy. “How wonderful...I can’t let this chance slip by. I must do great things...Reach higher and higher to the stars themselves.”

He then looked up to Prolis, instead of revulsion gripping him he felt excitement.

***
Rothac trudged with his phoenix guard to the thinblood’s chamber. He took his time, he was in no hurry. He has seen this Bertrand from a distance, he has seen how he drags slaves into the dark and just by how he walks it was evident to him that the ex-Chaplain was an artist. Yet he was not an artist in the traditional sense, he wields pain like a brush and the body is his canvas and when Justus sent him that communication an idea spawned within his mind. Out of all the people on this ship he might be the only one who can “fix” his brother. Their father wishes for Justus to live, he needs to live for that is one of the requirements for his ascension.

He recalled that time, his father gracing him with his splendor, he told him specifically that in order for him to join him, to be his true son he must keep Justus alive until the end of the conflict on Prolis. If he does that his father will raise him up personally. He found it strange how everything was lining up so perfectly. Rothac chuckled to himself “a perfect being can create perfect plans.” After his father told him of the requirement he detailed how Justus’ “immortality” works, that he could die. His father noted whenever the dark prince graces one with such a gift there is a catch to it, the same applies to Lucius. He could die as well if the one who killed him felt no pride, but to avoid such an emotion after battling someone like Lucius would be impossible.

Rothac smirked “I wonder if he would take requests?” He let that question hang in the air, it was not aimed at his squad but it was a question to himself. He wondered if Bertrand took requests? He kept repeating that thought until they reached a hallway full of cages. He recalled that the coordinates he received came from here, walking down the hallway he could see corpses within torn apart by autocannon fire. “It seems Justus got ahead of himself…” Rothac approached the door, he gestured for the phoenix guard to halt. Their timing was perfect, their boots hit the ground all at the same time. Hearing the sound just reminded him of how Justus always breaks from ranks, running forward and ignoring his command it aggravated him to no end.

Rothac sighed, he bought up his fist and banged on the door. It just took but a moment for it to slide open to reveal the gore-stained astartes. “What is it?” He could hear the annoyance lining his voice. Rothac’s normal reaction would be to teach a thin blood his place but not now, not at this crucial time. “Greetings, you have my brother.” Bertrand raised his eyebrow “you would like him back?” “How about we talk inside your chamber?” He could see the ex-chaplain thinking for a moment, he then nodded. “Come in.” He gestured inside, Rothac walked in and right away he could see Justus chained down to a table, he ignored everything else for his brother is the key.

As the door slid close behind him Bertrand walked up to the table, Rothac followed him. Upon reaching it he could see Justus’ eyes have rolled back. Inwardly he smiled to seeing him in such a state, he turned to his torturer and asked. “Can he hear us?” “No, he is not lucid at the moment due to the sedative.” “Good, for I have a request.” Now Bertrand was frowning slightly. “A request?” “Yes, I require your abilities. My brother is rebellious, a fool who does not know how to obey and I assume he has done something to offend you.” “He did offend me and the emperor.” At the mention of the emperor he had to try hard to keep the revulsion from lining his face. “So you understand, you have a great gift Bertrand and I wish for you to use it in correcting my brother.” Rothac watched his frown drift away, he nodded approvingly. “I can see you noticed the same things I have. It can be done, I will wear at his spirit and body until he becomes the servant the emperor requires.”

Rothac gave a small smile to the ex-chaplain and placed his hand on Bertrand’s pauldron “thank you. I am glad you understand I look forward to meeting my brother again. I am sure you can put him on the right path again.” Bertrand smiled in return “No thanks is needed, I am just a vehicle for the emperor’s light and wisdom.” That sealed the deal, Rothac could barely contain himself, now he would have a warrior that will obey. He eyed his foolish brother. You are just a key, a stepping stone. He said to himself.


***
Faust sat on his chair staring at the swinging corpse within his room, he rarely used his personal chamber but ever since the last invasion he needed to unleashed his pent up emotions, his frustration. He rose from his chair and strode over to the corpse, the gift his lord rejected. The corpse was the only piece of decoration his chamber held, he looked into his lifeless eyes while he swung on the chain, upside down. “Why do you keep rejecting me? Why? What must I do for you to give me what I want?” He slapped the face of the corpse causing it to sway “Why!? Why are you not with us! Why are not playing within the theatre!? I-I need it! That joyous sound of cacophonic destruction!” He tried to recall the show but now it was like a haze which made it far worse, it caused his yearning for another one to increase.

He caught the swinging corpse, steadying it gently he then grasped it’s face with both hands. “I can barely look at you… you are a painful reminder of the rejection. Keeping you alive was too painful.” He slapped the corpse again, causing it to sway. He then turned away and gave a great sigh. “I feel slightly better.” He looked over to his weapon and setting his eyes upon it caused his hearts to twist into a knot. The monstrous instrument was another painful reminder, he kept it for he thought he could replicate what he saw, what he felt. But with each pluck of the string his hearts twist even tighter.

He walked over to the instrument and picked it up, he held it tightly. “I could refuse….” he could refuse to use the weapon, he could bury his want, his desire. Faust shook his head “no, that would be heresy...but...I could refuse.” He kept saying that word within his mind again and again. “Yes I could refuse!” he shouted. It was so simple, he could refuse to do what Tetricus wants. It’s evident another invasion was coming due to the fact they have not touched a world in weeks. He grinned “it’s so simple to get what I want….”

***
Asriel watched himself murdering those who his previous lord held dear. He could see himself killing Amethyst and Agoston, all of these events appeared before him as fragments. “I still wonder what you are trying to show me my lord.” A wistful sigh came from the flaming orb. +Must I explain it to you?+ Asriel said nothing, he could sense Fulgrim was getting annoyed. +very well...I shall explain, since you are but a low bred animal I should of not expected you to understand.+ Fulgrim hovered around the fragments. +You do what needs to be done, no matter the consequences. If you felt you could aid your lord in some way you will do it.+ “But only misery comes from my choices and acts.” +oh yes but such a mindset will be needed for what is to come. You are the only one who can bare this burden...+ “you haven’t explained how I will stop Tetricus from dying.”

Asriel watched the glass shards vanish, Fulgrim drifted down towards him. +my son will die, there is nothing you can to do stop that.+ Asriel’s eyes went wide “t-then what I am doing here! I need to be with him!” +Patience…+ “I don’t care! Tell me who will kill him! Free me so I can get to them first!” +Relax n-+
A great darkness washed over him, just like before. He looked around in annoyance “this is all pointless…” he hissed. Asriel then picked up the sound of snoring again, he turned to see Alexandrel lying on the ground. Seeing this he crossed his arms “wake up.” The space marine blinked lazily “h-huh?” he then started to blink several times, most likely he is clearing his vision. “Oh! I am here again!” He shot up to his feet, this time Asriel could see his face, at least partially due to his hair. “You need to get me out.” he said firmly. Alexandrel looked at him in confusion “what do you mean?” Asriel felt his anger building, he clenched his fists. “You’re a sorcerer aren’t you?” “Nope.” The space marine said curtly.

Asriel’s mouth almost fell agape, he pointed at him. “Then how did you block Fulgrim from my thoughts then!? Soon as I took your hand he could no longer read my mind! This must be some sort of joke, you are just….just another illusion Fulgrim uses to torment me...” he deflated as those words left his lips. “I-I can’t do anything...he will die and I won’t be there to stop it.” “If he was going to truly die my father wouldn’t be wasting his time with you.” As he said that Asriel looked up, hope began to fill his chest. “That makes sense...I see...maybe I was being too hasty?” Alexandrel shrugged in return “still you have to remember you have to wait for the right moment to break your chain.” Asriel bought up his hand “you said you were going to help me do that.” The strange astartes tapped him several times on the shoulders with both his hands. “I have, I just helped you gain the confidence to be free. You taking my hand was your desire for freedom. Freedom from all chains, the first link had to be broken to end your attachment...”

Asriel pushed his hands away “I want to be with my master.” “That’s what you think.” Alexandrel said in amusement. “You just haven’t had your obsession tested yet, when it becomes truly hard you will want to break but that’s the most important point. The light towards freedom.” “Fulgrim doesn’t want me to break” said Asriel. The space marine smirked “of course he wouldn’t want such a thing...that would ruin his plans...” Alexandrel placed his hands around his neck, strangely they were with soft and for some reason he does not know why he is allowing it. “My father wants that collar tight around your neck, he wants to make chains of diamond that will bind you forever.” He tightened his grip, Asriel clutched Alexandrel’s large hand. “Seeking to follow Fulgrim, to be in his shadow to chase glory so you can gain his affection is a trap. A trap too many have fallen to and my father uses such things for his own amusement.” Alexandrel released his grip, Asriel watched his hair swissh at the movement and just for a moment he caught sight of his blue eyes before they vanished under his hair. “What of you then? You seek to fight Fulgrim...aren’t you the same then?” Asriel said this while rubbing his neck. “Huh what?” “You said that you wanted to fight Fulgrim.” “Did I say that?” Alexandrel scratched his head, the confusion was evident to him. Asriel sighed “whatever, so how are you going to help me this time?”

The astartes folded his arms, he mumbled while thinking for a moment, after almost of minute of mumbling Alexandrel nodded. “Be selfish.” “What?” Asriel furrowed his brow “I heard that line plenty of times.” Alexandrel shook his head, he placed his hand on his primary heart. “You don’t truly understand what it means to be selfish, do you care for the happiness of others?” Asriel was about to open his mouth to speak, it took him a moment to answer. “I do, I want my master to be happy.” “Why?” “Why not? If you care for someone you want them to be happy.” The space marine leaned down towards his face. “Liar.” “I am not lying.” Alexandrel then leaned back and gestured to the darkness. “If this is your heart…” “It’s not empty.” Asriel said firmly. “It can’t be empty.” “everything you do is for your own happiness, this Tetricus views his warband to be bigger than himself. Can you live in such a warband without him?” “I….” Asriel could not say anything to that, he had no desire to be in such a place. Tetricus is meant to be the leader of the 4th, it would be pointless following anyone else. “Yet I assume Tetricus would want you to carry on. He wants you to be as loyal to the 4th as he is.” Alexandrel said flatly.

Asriel did not like how he was stating it like it was a fact, he did not know why he is listening to a random astartes. “So who are you to lecture me like this?” “Well you are the one asking for help and when I offered it you took my aid.” said Alexandrel. “That’s not want I meant.” Asriel said harshly.

The space marine nodded in understanding “Oh...I know what you mean. Well I am a thin blood technically.” “thin blood?” “It refers to an astartes who was not around during the horus heresy or those who are not of legion stock.” “Which are you?” “Well I am the former.” Asriel smirked and folded his arms “so if you have never fought during Horus’ war what right do you have to speak with such authority?” Alexandrel leaned in towards his face again, for some reason his hairs were moving showing his eyes through the threads. The silts of his blue eyes tightened, Asriel gulped in reaction as a wash of cold fear erupted through his body.

The space marine then smiled while showing his fangs “because I killed those who seek to tell me otherwise...if they an authority they should be able to defend their point. I ask them to tell me why am I hated while I pull out of their eyes and peel their skin. I ask them why does my warband leader have interest in a thin blood as I tear out their tongues and devour them…in the end I don’t care for his interest but you see my point….” He leaned back. “They all call me soulless now for some reason.” He started to click his fingers abnormally, each crutch caused Asriel to shudder as waves of killing intent started to pound upon his body. “You know one time I drowned my brother in my own bath tub, he called me a low-born bastartd, a creature who should know his place….” Alexandrel cackled to himself. “It took several hours to drown him but...I could wait…” Asriel wondered why he is telling him such a story, he watched the astartes give a small groan. He then rubbed his neck causing his fingers to click back into place. “Asriel what were talking about again?” The killing intent vanished in an instant, Asriel clutched his chest tightly. “Er...about how you are going to help me.” “Oh...right. Just bide your time and take your shot for freedom when it comes!” Alexandrel smiled displaying his pearly white teeth.

The space marine shook his head “ still that’s down to you to find. Seems we can only speak when I decide to take a nap.”Asriel grumbled to himself, so it’s down to him then but he wondered what he meant by a nap? “are you actually sleeping?” “Indeed I am! I hate falling asleep, so boring seeing only darkness but unless I find something interesting to do I get quite tired. But….that changed.” Alexandrel licked his lips “I wish I could be there personally to watch you fall or rise.” “I am not doing this for your amusement Alexandrel.” “But I don’t really care about your feelings, I am just sad I can’t see you crash or destroy your chains.” Asriel detected a hint of actual sadness as he said that, he did not know what to make it of it but he hoped he would never have to meet him in the flesh.

He suspected that it’s likely he would tear him apart if the thought even crossed his mind. Despite his bouts of philosophy on the predicament of third legion warbands the astartes before him is just a mad hedonist. Tetricus and his departed captain held the 4th together and lead it to great victories, they have actual direction. If Alexandrel was in charge of anything it would crash and burn. “Anyway I must thank you for the advice Alexandrel.” The space marine smile vanished, his face was flat. “are you thinking about me?” “Excuse me?” “You were thinking about me weren’t you?” Asriel tried not to flinch “no...I wasn’t.” Alexandrel stared at him and after a few moments the smile from before returned. He began tapping him on the shoulders with both hands again “well good luck! I am getting quite bored of talking to you now!” Asriel was about to say something but just like before the space marine vanished in a puff of darkness, the surroundings ebbed away from black to white again.

He was now standing before Fulgrim, he was rattling away about his importance and how he is needed. Asriel looked deeply into the fire, how it blazed with a great brilliance. He then clutched his arm tightly, the need to get away overwhelmed him. Fulgrim tutted +something happened...I can see it.+ The orb grew in size, Asriel started to stagger back. He raised his hands trying to deny what was being said. “W-Wait! I don’t understand what is going on either!” +Ah so something did happen, thank you for admitting it.+ Asriel blinked in surprise “what? I don’t understand.” +I can read body language you fool, I tell you now I am the only one who has your best interests in mind. Whatever you saw, whatever our dark prince told you…+ The orb moved close to his face. The heat caused him to wince +I am the one that holds your master’s salvation in my hands. I hold the keys to save him so listen to me alone...+ Fulgrim moved back, Asriel bit his lips in frustration.

Fulgrim then started to bounce around in the an erratic fashion +Oh looks like it starting!+ “What is?” Asriel asked. The lord of the third said nothing, the glass pieces started to rearrange themselves and what he saw was himself lying on a bed. But his eyes quickly moved to Tetricus, he has gathered his brothers within his chamber. Asriel thought to shout but he had a feeling he would not hear him, Fulgrim wants him to watch, to be a spectator to his master’s supposed fall.

The thought of Tetricus dying caused his heart to ache, the need to do something caused him to grit his teeth but at the moment he is Fulgrim’s prisoner. He felt like he was being chained down, Asriel touched his neck. “It’s like a collar…” That’s what it felt like. It was a chain collar that was made out of diamond and with every passing moment more links are being added to it.

Chapter 7
Tetricus could strangely feel something was different within his chamber, each of his brothers seemed different in some pronounced way. But what troubled him deeply was the fact Rothac was present with Justus. The immortal space marine was also quiet as well. He would normally be boasting about his strength and immortal status.. The only one who seemed alright was Erastus or perhaps it was because he was spending time with the cult? Even so he summoned the map before his brothers. His staff then gestured to the Titan in the middle of the city “No-” “Is that a titan!?” Cassius exclaimed. Tetricus sighed to his brother’s outburst “yes it is a titan but I have developed a way to deal with it.” His hollow gaze fell upon Justus “our dear brother will carry a weapon to it.” Cassius raised his eyebrow “a weapon?” Tetricus stood aside so all can see the floating orb. “I condensed a great amount of warp energy into this sphere, at the moment it’s volatile but I primed it to activate when it approaches the Titan.” Erastus started to stroke his chin “I assume a great explosion will consume the titan correct?” He nodded to the apothecary’s question. “Yes it will, but as I said Justus will deliver it to the titan. After all he is immortal.”

Justus shook his head “N-No….” “Excuse me?” said Tetricus. “I-I can’t.” Justus sounded meekish, Rothac sighed. “How sure are you that Justus will survive this?” The sudden question from Rothac was a good one, but it was a question he he did not need at the moment. He has seen enough of what Justus can do to be assured that he will survive, plus he thought that his brother always wanted to be tested? “So you doubt him Rothac?” “No, I am quite aware he is blessed but if he is caught in an explosion that can down a Titan there will be nothing left of him. In all instances of him coming back to life a portion of his body remained. Plus the question is how will he carry it to the Titan without getting blasted to pieces?” He could see his brothers nodding in agreement, especially the part about how he will carry it. Tetricus tapped his chest “he will carry it within his soul. I believe his immortality rests within his soul not his body. The orb will bond with it and explode from within taking the titan with it.” Rothac snorted “then it’s far more dangerous, how sure are you that his soul won’t be obliterated?” “Because Justus is…” He was about to say something, he was not sure what.

He looked at the immortal phoenix guard, he stood behind Rothac instead at the front. That is when he suspected something has happened to Justus. His gaze then moved to Rothac, he looked assured of something. He thought to question him but not now, this raid is too important. “What is that light?” Everyone eyes shifted to Bertrand, he was pointing at the white orb moving around at the palace. “A powerful psyker.” Tetricus answered. Bertrand cocked his head, he could see that everyone was unsure by his answer.

If he revealed they were aiming to kill a saint they would all get cold feet, he knows it. He felt it in the air despite being only bones. “You should carry it.” Rothac said with an air of authority. Tetricus frowned “why?” “To prove you are favoured, I will be frank it’s obvious to me everyone's desires is running hot in the air. If you are truly favoured by the dark prince, the leader we should follow you should be fine detonating a device of your own hand. The dark prince should protect you, after all you are a walking corpse.” Bertrand nodded in agreement “Rothac has a point, you say you follow the emperor’s will but I want to see it.”

Tetricus wanted to shout at them, to push back at what was being said but now he can see everyone is looking at him differently, even Cassius. The prefector folded his arms “even though I despise the newest edition to this warband you are a noisy skeleton. A skeleton who should not be walking around.” “I am only a skeleton because of your betrayal Cassius.” “True, but despite being burned at the stake you still live.” Tetricus clutched his staff tightly, to refuse would be seen as weakness, to break away from this raid will also be seen as him being a coward.

Tetricus glared at Rothac, he could feel the flames spilling from his eyes. “Fine.” he said firmly. He then focused on the map. “Faust your noise ma-” “I refuse.” Tetricus looked up to him “what?” “I refuse.” Faust gave him a large frown “I won’t do as you ask unless you give me what I want.” Flames erupted from his body, Tetricus could barely contain his anger. The noise marine did not even flinch to this. He was prepared to die for his desire, he saw no fear in his eyes.

Faust swept his hair back “my previous lord was far more fearsome. I thought I could trust you, but you lied to me again and again.” As he said that the flames consuming his body ebbed away, Tetricus grunted. “Alright, after this raid I will play for you.” “I don’t believe you.” “Then you will have to take my word for it.” Faust did not seem convinced, but he did not care. Now thoughts of having him killed started to bounce around his skull.

He was going to assign Faust to the church district but after this? He was a liability he will place him in an area he is likely to die. It’s becoming evident that he might have to find new brothers, none of them share his desire. “You will attack the factories, destroy their industry and supply chain.” The noise marine simply nodded, Tetricus moved his staff to the imperial guard garrison. “Cassius you will lead the bulk of the astartes forces in taking the imperial garrison to the south. Rothac and the terminators will be part of this detachment.” Cassius smirked “so I command Rothac then?” “Yes you do.” He could see Rothac did not seem to find this outcome undesirable which was something he disliked. Tetricus wondered what he was plotting?

Tetricus inwardly sighed and shifted his staff to the church district “Bertrand you will attack the church district with Erastus, the cult will be part of the assualt as well.” Tetricus could see Erastus’ tentacles wiggling in excitement, Bertrand thumped his chest with his hand.

With the assignments settled he waved them away “you have your orders go and prepare to attack the world. I have to get ready.” All of his brothers left the chamber, after a few moments of being alone Oktai came in. Tetricus stared at him, the mortal smirked. “I can tell things aren’t going well.” “No...they aren’t.” Tetricus dismissed the map as Oktai walked up to him. “They will betray you eventually.” “I know.” “So aren’t you going to kill one of them to prove a point?” “If I do that all of them will start plotting my death, trust is required for the 4th to reach the heights of glory. I will just need new brothers.” “Right then...so you are going to kill all of them?” “Perhaps...but I don’t want it to come to that.”

The mortal shook his head “if you want such a thing like glory or purpose you are part of the wrong legion in my opinion.” Tetricus chuckled as he said that, he knew where he was going and what he was about to say. “The black legion.” “What else?” Oktai took several more steps forward. “Your desire does not mesh with the third legion Tetricus.” He frowned heavily as the mortal said that. “tell me who have you worked for in the past?” Oktai raised his hands “I am just a drifter, I simply found some interest in my young lord here. But...think about it. That’s all.”

Tetricus shook his head “I will never do that, now you are here to end Asriel’s life if I do not return.” Oktai gave a curt nod in return. “As you say.” Tetricus then turned and approached the floating orb. He raised his hand over it and started the bonding process. +The mortal is not wrong.+ The daemon whispered. +Abandon this fool course, death only awaits you.+ Tetricus chuckled, that confirmed the daemon was not his captain. Taurus would never say such a thing, he ignored the creature and finished the bonding.

He watched the orb break down and enter his palm, now he felt it thumping in his chest like a heartbeat. He clutched his chest “I won’t die, not yet….” he turned and approached his chamber door. Before he left he looked back to Oktai who was standing over Asriel, for some reason despite having no hearts he could feel them twisting like a knot.

He then left the chamber and readied himself for what was to come.

***
Asriel clutched his arm as he watched Oktai stand over him, but what worried him truly were his lord’s brothers. He was not sure what some of them were planning but it’s clear to him what was happening. He looked up to Fulgrim “my lord do you care for what Tetricus wants?” The flaming orb pulsed +is that a serious question?+ Asriel looked down, he told himself yes it was a serious question. He hoped to expect a different answer, but now what Alexandrel has told him was reverberating in his mind in light of what Fulgrim just said. He has no hope. Asriel said to himself and he hated himself for admitting such a thing.

He looked back up to the flaming orb and finally wondered how could he beat a primarch? How as a mortal can he overcome a being of such might and perception? He did not have Tetricus’ best interests at heart, he does not care for his wants or desire for the 4th to be great. Asriel narrowed his eyes at the lord of the third, he expects nothing and views him as a low bred animal but it’s evident that he is important to his plot. He seeks to use me to manipulate Tetricus. That was what made the most sense to him, that was the only endgame he could think of.

Strangely he has also accepted that Tetricus will die, but death means little in the grand scheme of things when you have a primarch in your corner. The question is what comes after his lord is returned? His eyes were then brought to fractured glass, Oktai was chuckling to himself. “So...he expects me to kill you if he doesn’t come back?” He bought his thumb over his throat. “I am sure you won’t return if your head is removed from your body…” He then rested his hand on the pommel of his blade. “Yet I don’t feel like following orders...my young lord can you prove to me that you are an adult?” He unsheathed his blade with a smooth motion and placed it on his throat. “Being eaten by a daemon wasn’t pleasant but I have been through worse...now if you can prove to me you have grown up I won’t remove your head right here and now. I know you can hear me.”

Fulgrim pulsed with rage, +what is he doing!?+ Asriel blinked in shock to what he was seeing. But... looking at how the daemon primarch was raging he did not see this coming at all. He smiled and shouted to the fragments at the top of his voice. “Freedom for myself and Tetricus!” He watched himself mumble slightly in reality. “F-Freedom..” Oktai nodded and sheathed his blade. “Wasn’t so hard was it?” He tapped his head “both of us had some good times, but now I have to go.” Oktai turned away from the bed and left the chamber.

Asriel strangely smiled, voicing such a thing out loud was...liberating. Before he could revel in this new found emotion Fulgrim zoomed down towards him. +You have no freedom, none at all. Despite your words you will act how I expect you to act...like you always do.+ the primarch hissed. The lord of the third was no longer pulsing with rage, he was simply seething at something unexpected happening. Asriel shook his head “I won’t allow you to use Tetricus as a pawn.” +You are in no position to make demands dog.+ “I know that, but I now see what you are doing. You wish to greet your brother, but your legion is in tatters and at the end of the day you need reliable warlords. Warlords who will look to the horizon despite being in the grip of debasement and hedonism, but I guess such warlords are in short supply?” The orb returned to its normal shape, Fulgrim gave a small laugh. +very well...struggle to break free from your chains. At the end of the day actions speak louder than words.+ He flew upwards and as he did so the fragments adjusted themselves to display Prolis as drop pods shot towards the city.

Asriel clenched his hands in anticipation for what is to come, no matter how Tetricus dies he knew it was not the end. He had to grasp for freedom at the right moment, he has to be ready to endure whatever Fulgrim has in store for him.


***
Myra worked on the next section of the painting. The city was in the throes of misery and pain, people were reaching up with bloody hands to a white orb in the skies. She then got the purple and pink ready, she painted tiny burning birds flocking to attacking the white orb but strangely she stopped and shook her head. “No...that’s not right.”

She redid the skies again, clearing them of the birds and instead painted a single large one coiled by a snake, it sought to attack the white orb alone. She painted an open mouth in challenge as well. “Perfect…” the remaining birds were moved to the bleeding hands, they were smiling and cackling glee while they pecked at them. Yet one of them were looking up in curiosity towards the large one, they were wondering what it’s larger brethren was doing.

She smiled and nodded in satisfaction “that part is done...but the next?” Myra’s eyes were drawn to the next part of the canvas. It was empty, she placed her brush on the canvas and started to draw the outline of a titan.

Oh and small note, I might be returning to my genestealer novel due to troubles writing my own personal novel.(It was too close to warhammer)

So...I scrapped the idea and started researching greek mythology. That means I have to redo tons of notes, re-plan the story again which in turn leaves me somewhat free to return to my other 40k story.

Why can't you write for the black library itself? Seems like your meant for it.

Cant lie id rather see you keep writing this lol but follow your heart.

 Dayknight wrote:

Why can't you write for the black library itself? Seems like your meant for it.

Cant lie id rather see you keep writing this lol but follow your heart.

That's the thing, Gav Thorpe said it's far easier getting into Black Library if you are a published author already, the chance of getting in through the writing competition is small since you are most likely competing against thousands of other people. Anyway thanks for the support!

Edit:Also I find GSC extremely fascinating, going by the Vigilus book it seems they might get a lot more character when their codex comes out.

Chapter 8
Ragnell looked up to the skies from his balcony, small meteors were raining down towards his city but he knew they weren’t pieces of rock. He clutched the rail tightly he bit his lip in frustration and anger. You come to bring suffering and death...That’s all he could think of. That single thought kept repeating in his mind again and again. He relaxed and closed his eyes, he muttered a small prayer to the emperor.

As the prayer passed his lips he saw flashes of devastation, people reaching up in agony and horror, worst of all they called for him. They screamed for him to save them, but then he would see himself standing at the entrance of his palace before a leering skull. Gouts of perfume and fire left his mouth, but strangely he felt that was where he was meant to be. He opened his eyes and now he saw said devastation washing over his city. The Titan was already moving to action launching plasma blasts from it’s plasma annihilator each round was leveling surrounding buildings. But he could also see scores of heretics dying along with his people. His heart screamed to go to their aid, it would be the right thing to do. But the skull he saw in his vision was pronounced and clear. “Great master of mankind are you telling me that is my enemy? Should I trade my people to face the monster?” He bought up his hand, a soft white glow consumed it, with that he gave a grim nod. “So be it.”

He lowered his hand and continued to look out to the carnage, they will think he has abandoned them. He shook his head as he thought that “no, they always felt abandoned. It’s because of them…the heretics who force us to bend every facet of this imperium to war...” “My lord!” He turned to see Solanid racing towards him, he was fully armed for war. “Confessor, I am aware of what is happening.” His adoptive father frowned “ you seem resigned...why?” “A vision.” An air of excitement gripped the Confessor “what did you see?” “I saw myself standing before a skull at the palace entrance, I assume this must be the enemy I must face. The emperor...he...he.. Tells me to wait for the monster to come.” “You are thinking of your people, aren’t you?” Solanid walked towards the railing as well, he kept his eyes on the city. “Many will die, but the emperor has a plan. If he is telling you to wait...trust in him.” The confessor met his gaze “over ten covenants of the adeptus sororitas are coming to our aid. Every single message and plea for help was received without any issues. The emperor is watching us my boy, even I can see it.” Solanid smiled “so no matter what happens the heretics will be driven off. We just need to hold, do not forget that the Titan puts the battle in our favour so we may not even need their aid.” Ragnell touched his chest, he understands what Solanid was trying to say.

His adoptive father was simply saying to have faith, that’s it. Having faith in the emperor has seen him through thick and thin. There will be great pain and death due to this invasion but in the end the light will triumph over darkness.

***
Cassius sliced a guardsman in half, he screamed with the purest agony as his body hit the ground. He hacked the head off another who was charging at him with their bayonet, but strangely with each kill he kept glancing back to the road that leads to the plaza. “What’s the matter?” Asked Vardas.

He was dancing around a mortal delivering small cuts, killing him slowly. Cassius shook his head “I wonder how he will take out the titan?” Vardas finally stabbed the guardsmen in the chest killing him. He pushed the mortal off his blade. “Why does it matter?” “Whether we can take this world hinges on getting past the titan.” He looked around, there were many buildings acting as cover but in time the Titan will level them, giving it an open killing ground to unleash its full capacity. “We are mainly and infantry force, if we can’t take out the leader of this world the mortals will keep fighting.” Vardas stepped on the head of a twitching guardsmen, he snorted. “They are only human, such fragile things will break the more of them we kill.” He had to agree with the young astartes, but he knew better.

Cassius recalled Tetricus’ projection, the white orb set him on edge. He knew it was not a psyker, Tetricus was preparing for this attack for weeks. It was more than that, plus he could tell he was lying. “Vardas, what if the leader of this world was special?” “Special? How so?” Cassius mumbled to himself, he tried to think of something more special than a psyker. “How about a saint? An actual saint?” His brother gave a great laugh “Tetricus wouldn’t be that stupid!” “But he is…” In a good way. He had to admit, if the leader was a saint the glory achieved from killing one would be grand.

Vardas’ answer proved why he kept it a secret, everyone would shy away from such an outing. “Even so, if a saint was on this world...wouldn’t you want to face a living vessel of the false of emperor?” Vardas shook his head “no, why do you think about such things? You are not even in charge.” “I know bu-” “Look around you!” Cassius looked around, it was only the both of them. “It’s only us two.” “Exactly and you know why?” He knew where the conversation was heading and he had only one answer to it. “No.” Cassius said firmly.

Vardas sighed heavily, he walked up to him. “Listen...everyone broke off to do their own thing. They don’t care for what the witch wants, if he dies during this raid there will be a voi-” “No.” Despite their disagreements, he will not betray him again. Vardas raised his hands “I am not saying to kill him, I mean let’s say if we are here to kill a saint...no one will follow him. Everyone can see his plan, he will take out the titan and by the time that’s done this section of the city should be broken. He will then order us to converge on the palace.” He had to admit the plan was sound, but it was evident that this will have a treasonous bent. “I assume you want me to ignore the order?” Vardas nodded “aye, if you let everyone know we are here to kill a saint they will refuse the call order. No one likes to commit suicide, they can outright destroy daemons completely. Imagine what a saint could do to us?” Cassius chuckled slightly “so you actually believe we are facing a saint?” His brother looked away slightly “it doesn’t matter, but think about what I said.”
Cassius gave Vardas’ idea a thought but then dismissed in but a second “come we must kill loyalists.” He walked onward crunching the dead bodies in his path. He could hear Vardas pouting behind him, he ignored it and strangely his whole detachment going awol did not bother him either. If the warband desired glory as any self-respecting member of the third should there shouldn’t be any problems.

***
Rothac was holding the head of the garrison leader, the supposed colonel was clawing at his gauntlet. In a mad frenzy, he looked around the makeshift base, the bags were ruined, bodies littered the ground and for once Justus did as he was told. He turned to see his obedient brother stabbing a mortal, but what was more joyous than the death of the mortal was the silence. No more of Justus shouting over him, no more boasting and the most important thing he keeps with the squad.

He crushed the mortal’s head and threw the body aside. He strode up to Justus and said “how are you feeling?” Justus shifted to him, he gave a curt nod. “I am well Rothac….” His voice was so meekish now, Bertrand’s work was beautiful. He placed his bloodied hand on his shoulder “Good, I assume we must wait for the witch’s order. No-” A name was blinking, he did not recognise it he thought to dismiss it but considering it was a priority message he opened it up. “We have been lied to…Tetricus hid what was on this world.” listening to message it sounded like a recording. “A saint is on this world, he desires that we face it. That’s all I will say.” The name clicked off, Rothac grumbled in annoyance. “Not yet…” he hissed. “Is something wrong?” Justus asked.

Rothac kept himself from flinching it’s clear that he hasn’t received the message. “It’s nothing Justus, nothing important.” Justus simply nodded which was a good response. Rothac ran the message through his mind again, he wanted to curse but kept it in. Now a difficult decision had to be made, he couldn’t risk Justus against a saint, the probability of death was too high.

He then grumbled a power play was at work...That was the only thing he could think of. He had to use it to his advantage. In the end Tetricus is a witch if a new leader came forward, following them would be much more preferable.

He smiled “come brothers we must kill more mortals!” He turned away, his phoenix guard fell in behind him, this time everyone was one. All of their boots hit the ground at the same time.

***
Erastus watched the flowering blades work their way through the temple district, he stayed a respectful distance away so he could record their battle data. With all things there are variables, each cultist was different and used a mix of narcotics he personally developed. Each mortal was far more deadly compared to the crusader fighters that seek to hamper them. He gave a broad smile “how can I improve my concoction?” He murmured to himself while shifting through the data that dotted his auto-senses. “Break heretic!” The shouts were a distraction, he turned to the fanatic. “Please be quiet while you kill people!” Bertrand crushed the head of a kneeling crusader, his body looked utterly brutalised. Bertrand then nodded and faced him. “Are you frowning upon my holy work apothecary?” “No, I just want you to do your work in more quieter fashion, the dins of battle are expected. Your screaming is a distraction. No-”

A name started to chime on his auto-senses, when he saw it he sighed heavily. He blinked to open it. “We have been lied to...Tetricus hid what was on this world. A saint is on this world, he desires that we face it. That’s all I will say.” Erastus narrowed his eyes “Vardas…” he hissed. He wondered if Cassius was attempting to betray Tetricus again? He shook his head “no...he is not that stupid.” “What is it?” Bertrand asked.

Erastus gave a heavy sigh “it seems a saint on this world.” “Saints are lies.” Bertrand responded. “Excuse me?” Erastus stabbed the fanatic’s chest with his finger. “You of all people should believe in saints.” “They are false prophets, they are most likely powerful psykers that’s it. The true saints are those who have the favour of the emperor, like Tetricus. He walks despite being only bone.” He drew his finger back and thought to argue the point, but he knew he would not get anywhere. Still the news was troubling, he glanced at the cultists. “I can’t let this project be ruined...I am learning so much...” A decision had to be made.

Erastus clenched his hands “my projects come first…” that’s what was important. If Tetricus wants to run to his death that’s his prerogative.

He then watched the fanatic turned away from him. He returned to tormenting mortals, Erastus wondered if Bertrand cared at all for what Tetricus wanted on this world? “Do any of us?” He asked himself. He cocked his head slightly. All he could think of were chemical compounds, splicing and gene-enhancement. He gave a small shrug “no matter, I am sure someone will take the reins if he dies.” Erastus went back to watching the cultists, eagerly digesting the data that streamed into his helmet.

***
Faust screamed with his brothers, they shattered the metal bodies and scattered the foul contraptions of the adeptus mechanicus, the dirty factory shuddered with each wave of sound. He enjoyed the sound of broken binaric cants, as silence fell upon the factory he gave a wistful sigh. “That makes factory number four…” He could see what Tetricus was doing, he sent him here to die.

It’s evident that the factories were the most heavily defended area, but despite that the skitarii could not withstand the song of slaanesh. There was a reason why the kakophoni are favoured, a smile lined his lips. “I could refuse again? I should refuse the next order, aggravating him even more could...it could…” He quivered with pleasure. “Why am I enjoying this?” He had to admit this was far more enjoyable than the song Tetricus played for him. He wanted to see his anger, his frustration. He knew that he did not have the gall to kill him directly, if he did that would cause a chain reaction, plots would run like wildfire. It’s no secret that the warband would find any other leader far more preferable. “He is innocent in a way.” he said out loud.

As he turned to leave with his kakophoni a named popped up on his auto-senses. He did not bother to open it, he guessed what Vardas was attempting to do and no matter what Tetricus asks of him he will refuse. As that thought crossed his mind another jolt of pleasure hit him, he licked his lips. “I could get used to this…”

***
Asriel was dismayed to see what was happening, everything was falling apart so quickly. It’s clear to him save Cassius everyone seeks another path compared to the one Tetricus has laid out before them. He looked up to Fulgrim “you knew this would happen?” +Oh I did, when desires run hot it’s very hard to control. Tetricus has no idea how to direct their needs so they look to other pursuits.+ “Then why do you want to control him? If he can’t do something like that...why do you need him?” The lord of the third said nothing and that worried him greatly.

A cold chill ran through his body, a dark possibility fell upon him. Fulgrim just said it’s possible to control someone’s desires or at least direct them. The glass image then shifted to display a thunderhawk flying above the clouds, he had a good feeling who was on it. Asriel started to panic “Stop this please! Call the retreat!” +Oh please stop shouting, you can’t change what is about to happen. Just enjoy the show, as I said I-+ “You lie!”

The orb started to pulse, he could feel the heat from it increasing. He recalled in the past Fulgrim has done nothing to help him, all he wants was pleasure and self-gratification. He was a being of immense power, to most in the galaxy his word would cause them to bend to his will. That’s when he remembered his various conversations with Taurus“You don’t need him at all…” Asriel hissed.

The orb stopped pulsing, Fulgrim gave a great laugh in return. +Humour me, what makes you think that?+ “Taurus.” +What of him?+ “He criticised you greatly but when you gave him an order he obeyed without question. It’s bred into them, all of them wish to do your will and you use that…” +Mhmm, go on…+ “You use their desire, their loyalty to amuse yourself, that’s it. Roboute Guilliman has been around for awhile now, you could of easily called your legion together. You just don’t feel like it yet.” +So you aren’t stupid.+

Asriel narrowed his eyes “I can’t be here anymore.” +Too bad you’re trapped. Let’s enjoy this show together shall we? I want to see your reaction when he dies...+ The crystal fragments surrounded him, no matter where he turned he was forced to look. He was wrong the whole time, Fulgrim has no desire to help him or Tetricus, this was just a distraction, a show. “Ale-”

Darkness shrouded over him again, the name died halfway as he saw the space marine was lying in front of him sleeping. Asriel got to his knees, panic washed over him as he shook the astartes. “Wake! Please wake up!” Alexandrel’s eyes opened, he sat up and yawned. “Oh...it’s you! Great! I am not trapped in darkness again!” The space marine stared at him “hmm, you realised something important I can see that.” “He is not going to save him!” Asriel shouted.

Alexandrel shrugged “I could of told you that.” Asriel blinked in shock “w-what? I thought you were going to help me?” “I am helping you, but I can see you are the type of person that needs to realise things by themselves.” Asriel clutched his head “h-he won’t let him die, Tetricus is reliable...strong...I-” Alexandrel poked his head bringing his attention to him. “What are you doing!?” The space marine gave a long frown, he caught a hint of his blue eyes, the black slits were tightening. “He dug his own grave. But when I said you have a shot for freedom I meant it.” “I don’t care about that! I-” Alexandrel’s hand shot out, he grasped his neck and started squeeze. “Hey, hey...don’t be boring now okay?” Asriel clawed at his hand, “S-Stop…” “I endured falling asleep to see your progress, don’t let me down for if you falter here I will...wait I can’t kill you here can I?” He released his grip, Asriel crawled away from the astartes and quickly got to his feet, he turned to face him and pointed. “Y-You are are insane! Just like the rest of them!” “Why thank you!” Alexandrel said with a smile.

The astartes chuckled “see how easy it is? How I accept my insanity so readily? So easily? Just admit it Asriel you are just like me.” “I am nothing like you! I actually have someone to worry about!” “Soon you won’t....” “I will stop him! Just watch! I won’t let Fulgrim keep me caged like this!” “So you are going to fight against a primarch then? Provoke the fury of the spiteful Phoenician?” Asriel froze as he said that. “See...look at you hesitating, I thought you care for your master?” Alexandrel said mockingly.

From that point he decided that he hated Alexandrel, he despised him with every fibre of his being. Then just like before Alexandrel vanished in a puff of smoke, the darkness cleared and he was standing where he was before. +How was your talk with your friend?+ Asriel looked up to see Fulgrim hovering above him. “W-Wait you know?” +See how good I am at acting? It’s all in the tone of voice and doing the correct movements…+ “He says I can be free of you…” +Are you really going to listen that fool?+ He was about to respond but held his tongue, Fulgrim could be lying again. He might not know anything, this could be him actually acting to gain information. “What is his name?” +I don’t need to answer your questions.+ Asriel’s heart thundered in his chest, he wondered if he pushed would Fulgrim destroy him? Here and now? “You don’t know do you?” +Stop acting like the dumb dog you are...jus-+ Asriel chuckled and shook his head “you have no idea and that annoys you! You hate being the pawn in someone else's game! You prefer to control the stage and it’s actors! It’s obvious now!”

There was a long silence, Fulgrim did not erupt with anger he simply came down and hovered next to him. +Let’s watch the show.+ he said curtly.

He knew now that he truly has no idea of the content of his discussions with Alexandrel or who he is. His eyes then drifted to the thunderhawk racing above the clouds, he hoped, he prayed that his master would make it through this conflict alive.

Going over my notes, I am getting the feeling this story will be shorter but the ending is going to be er...sad? Explosive? A mix of me rolling my death die? (I don't have a death die...or do I!? )

This story is not quite near the end yet but the next Arc is going to be squad base, think the night lord series. It's going be different.

Chapter 9
Tetricus placed his helmet on as the thunderhawk shuddered, he then shifted slightly due to the weight of the jetpack. “I am going to die...aren’t I?” He was so sure that he would make it through this when he left the ship. But he could tell everything was falling apart, he could sense it and somehow he allowed himself to be put in this precarious position. He clenched his staff tightly in annoyance. “What would he do in this situation?” Doubt clawed at him, it ravaged his body. +Fleeing is the only correct choice. The saint will destroy you.+ “I am not worried about the saint daemon.” As he said that the daemon laughed +You are aware that he will send you to your eternal doom? He will break you soul, shatter it into million pieces.+ Oddly that fact did not worry him, his issue was getting to the saint.

He sighed as he walked up to the button to lower the landing bay. As it lowered he frowned “I can’t see a way around this..the weapons will end me before I reach the titan...if I make it there…” He touched his chest, he would simply explode. He had faith Justus would survive, but it’s evident that Rothac has done something. He grumbled as he took a step, suddenly Sagax’s name was glowing on his auto-senses, the shipmaster rarely if ever contacts him.

He opened the channel and right away he sounded annoyed. “My lord a shuttle from the docking bay has been stolen, some of the workers have been killed as well." Tetricus cursed under his breath “do you have any idea who it is?” “According to the security feed the perpetrator is Oktai. I was unable to shoo-” The fires gripping his body grew hot he growled in frustration and closed the channel before Sagax could finish. He should of known better to trust him. +See how all of them burn with their own desires...everything is going against you. Listen to me for I know perfec-+ “Shut up! Just...shut up...”

He unclipped the jetpack it fell upon the floor and he simply sagged into one of the seats. “This is impossible…I-I...can’t..” Another person was seeking to contact him, but this time the name was unknown. He thought to dismiss it but instead he opened the channel. “Let me guess you are sitting down, despairing at what to do next?” The voice belonged to Oktai. Tetricus scowled “I will kill you for this...do you know that?” “I doubt you will, because we will meet again after you die first. This is not the thing that will kill you, after that...we will talk.” If he had brows, they would be furrowing at the moment. “What do you mean?” “I haven’t been completely honest, I will say first that we can speak freely. To...unwanted onlookers you are simply sitting in the chair. Save your weapon none can hear us.” +Don’t listen to him! he seeks to pull you away fro-+ Tetricus removed the gun from his holster and threw it aside. As it clattered on the floor the daemon said nothing else. “The fact he doesn’t want me to listen to you makes me inclined to give you my ear. Speak then.” “Pacts have been made to ensure we have this conversation. My actual employer wishes more from you, all I will say is proceed without fear. The gods needs us more than we need them, that is the reason why they love us so dearly. In that is the key to survival.”

Tetricus chuckled as he said that “love? Really? Did the dark prince love my captain when he reduced him to a spawn and destroyed our company?” The doubt gave way to bitterness “It’s not fair….” “Fairness? This galaxy does not know the meaning of it, to answer the question on your captain...was he given a second chance?” He glanced at the bolt pistol “he is not the same anymore, he is dead.” “But Tetricus...none of the powers give out daemohood for free.” Tetricus gaze lingered for a moment more on the weapon, he then looked away. “I did receive closure before he became...that.” He rose from his seat and walked to the landing bay. “So I am loved right? It’s why I walk even though I am like this…but I will still die. What will happen after that? You said we will meet again.” “Trust him.” “Who?” “Do I need to say his name?”

Tetricus chuckled, he did not know why he asked such a thing. “I might not have a ship if he finds out I die. It’s why told you to kill him. Tell me though...what of my father? What is he planning?” “It doesn’t matter what he is planning, he is shackled to the power he serves. The plots of the phoenician are also the plots of the one who thirsts. He may not realise it, but he can only act if the dark prince wills it. It is the same for all daemons of the warp.” “Then why is the dark prince allowing the daemon weapon to speak? He wanted to dissuade me from talking to you.” “Maybe because he knows you won’t listen to him? So why keep him silent? There could be a thousand other reasons, but I think we talked enough. Move onward and you will prosper, I am eager to meet you again.”

The channel clicked off, Tetricus walked to the jetpack he was about to pick it up but stopped. “I won’t die here…” He shifted towards the landing bay, as he was walking towards it the daemon started screeching again, he could hear the weapon rattling on the ground. +He lies! Your glory will be absorbed by another if you press on!+ Tetricus gave a small laugh as he heard that. “Who cares for the glory of the 4th in this company? No one…” Tetricus raised his hand and made a fist. “I want to revel in victories with my brothers! I want them to walk with me as we destroy and raid worlds! I want glory for us! For the 4th! Not for myself! But...I will that will not happen. So...I will say one last time...be silent...”

The daemon started to roar in fury, he assumed that was some vistage of his captain rebelling against his decision. He had to admit in a sense he is abandoning the 4th. Tetricus then shook his head “No...the 4th is dead. His brothers are dead, his true ones.” He broke into a run and jumped off the landing bay. He dove downwards, if what Oktai said was true he won’t die here. Not yet.

As he passed through the clouds he shouted “prove that you love me then!” The orb that rested near his soul started to beat rapidly. His bones rattled, as he made his way through the clouds he could see the city. But he was focused on the titan, swathes of his company members who were on the fringes of the district were blown to pieces or incinerated by it’s mighty weapons.

The orb then began to thunder in his chest even more, he watched as the titan shifted upwards. It’s defensive turrets also shifted as well. Bullets started to fly towards him, but none of them landed. It could of been chance or perhaps the dark prince was actually watching. But that thought died as the plasma blastgun started to move.

Tetricus made the motion to shut his eyes, despite not having any strangely his vision went dark. He could hear the hiss of the plasma blastgun charging up. He could even hear the bullets from the defense turret passing him by. But he clutched his chest as the sound of plasma discharging smashed into him.

He waited, he waited for one possible end to come. He then heard a crack, the orb in his chest stopped pulsing and the sound of burning plasma vanished, along with the sound of bullets. All he could hear was fizzles. Tetricus opened his eyes to see everything around him was awash with a bright pink light, his descent was slowing to a crawl. It was now like he was floating. Tetricus smiled “well this is interesting.” As those words passed his lips, he could hear the sound of a hull buckling and straining.

That lasted for only but a few moments as screams graced his ears. His body was then adjusted by an unseen force, he was now on his back. “I wonder what’s happening?” said Tetricus. Then in a gentle fashion he felt himself landing softly on his back. The light vanished and now he was looking to the skies.

He around himself he could only see molten scrap. He slowly got up and beheld the destruction around him. “I am alive...plus no titan…” He turned in the direction of the palace. He gave a wistful sigh “so Oktai was right, but the question is will my order be followed?” He started to prepare a message for his...brothers. “Who will respond?” he said with some measure of sadness.

***
Cassius looked up to the glowing pink sun consuming the Titan, Vardas was also captivated as well. The great machine buckled as the pink orb consumed the machine completely. He smiled as the sun steadily vanished due to the buildings. “So...he can turn into a sun.” Vardas shook his head “he is most likely dead, you know that right?” Cassius bought his head down, he wanted to retort but decided against it. He started to walk towards the plaza. “Where are you going?” Vardas asked. “Tetricus is expecting us.” “No one will come. I tell you that now.” The young astartes said firmly.

He was now a few steps away from him, Cassius had a good idea what Vardas has done. He stopped and turned his head back slightly. “Don’t you desire glory?” “As we discussed it’s suicide.” “We might actually kill a saint, don’t you want that?” “I want to live Cassius, I want to live so I can drink my favourite wine and torture slaves when I will it. I have no desire to be obliterated.” “Ah...a coward then.” Vardas raised his blade as he said that, but he knew he would not strike. “Then stay here, I am moving onward.” He bought his gaze back to the road and continued on.

Vardas started shouting at him, calling him a fool and the fact he is throwing away his chance to rule the warband. As his voice turned distant a priority message opened on his display. Cassius blinked to open it. “The Titan has been removed, converge upon the plaza. We are advancing to the palace.” He blinked again to send an acknowledgement.

Cassius then fell into a run, the journey was uneventful. As he reached the plaza it was full of smouldering wreckage, he navigated it to see Tetricus standing at the road leading to the palace. The sorcerer turned to him and gave a small laugh. “Ah...you would be the foolish brother who would run towards death.” Cassius walked up to the skeleton, he frowned. “Why are you calling me foolish? We are here to kill a saint and you are acting like we already lost.” “Of course you would figure it out what we are truly here for. Your head not so empty after all.” Despite the insult he could see Tetricus seemed weary. “We are going to win. Glory awaits us.”

At the mention of glory he sighed “Cassius...just go back. I appreciate you being here but it’s clear you are the only one who answered the call.” “I am not a coward!” He strode up to Tetricus until they were face to face. “I thought you desired glory? You wanted the 4th to ring through the cosmos! Are you getting cold feet now?” “That’s not the point.” “Then tell me! Why are you sending me away!?” “Because you are better than them…” As the sorcerer said that Cassius found his brows furrowing. “What do you mean?” “It means I trust you, when I walk down that road I will die. I can feel it, I don’t want you to share in that fate. So...you are in charge.” Tetricus turned away from him and started walking towards the palace.

Cassius found himself stunned, he simply watched his back. He shook his head and ran to his side. “Don’t think you are getting rid of me that easily.” he growled. “Do you really think that?” Tetricus responded. “Oh yes, I know what will happen. You will do something stupid and destroy the saint. Then you will come back gloating about it as well. I know how you are.” He felt annoyed, but strangely excited as well.

The sorcerer did not look at him as he said that, he simply gave a great laugh like he said something funny. He then slapped his back. “I gave you what you wanted and yet you want to walk with me towards death? Oh you are really stupid.” “Who said you given me what I wanted?” Tetricus stopped laughing “I want to be the best, to tower over everyone else. Killing a saint will help me reach that goal. Those who are too afraid to face such a being are not worthy to be part of the third.” Cassius declared.

Tetricus’s hand then slid back to his body, Cassius clicked is neck. “Also attacking the palace might make this raid actually interesting.” The sorcerer shook his head as he spoke, he then chuckled. “Thank you.” “What?” “What’s the matter?” said Tetricus. “What are you you thanking me for?” Cassius asked. “I didn’t thank you, what are you talking about? Most likely you are imagining things.” The sorcerer briskly walked forward.

Cassius upped his speed to keep up with him. “We aren’t going to die.” Cassius said firmly, Tetricus did not respond to his words, but for some reason he could tell he was smiling under his helmet.

***
Myra finished the Titan section of the painting, it was destroyed by a glorious pink sun. She moved to the next part, first she painted a palace a grand one at that. The entrance was covered in corpses and two birds were pecking at the corpses. She then prepared the white paint and at the entrance she painted a man surrounded with white flames, after that she readied the pink and at the steps she painted a snake looking at the coming battle in dismay.

With that she smiled “I can’t wait to finish this! Just one more part!”

Chapter 10
“So he knows he is going to die.” Asriel said with a measure of sadness. +But you know it’s not the end.+ Fulgrim responded with amusement. He did not look at the lord of the third, he kept his eyes on the glass, he watched his master walk to his death with Cassius. When Tetricus said he could feel his end coming, he felt it as well. A saint is known to hold the power of the emperor within them, to combat the psychic might of the one who sits on the golden throne was pure insanity. Daemons fear saints for good reason, Asriel hoped that Cassius would convince his master to deter from his path but instead he is walking it with him.

Asriel found himself reaching out, he touched the glass and as he did so the picture flickered. “It’s not fair.” +What are you talking about? You’re master will come back.+ “He won’t be the same…” +He will be better…+ He found his head flicking to the floating orb of flame. “You will change him...won’t you?” +It won’t be me who changes my son, as I said you will act as I expect you to.+ “What do you expect from me!? Tell me!” +I have tried to tell you. Since you are an animal you simply don’t like to be taught by your betters. So I shall watch and enjoy the show.+ Asriel grunted, he drew his hand back to his body and faced the glass. He could see Cassius and Tetricus making their way to the steps.

Asriel felt his heartbeat quickening, he prayed with all his might that his master will come out of this battle alive.

***
Ragnell gripped his power hammer, looking over the balcony he could spot two black dots approaching his palace. He narrowed his eyes at one of them, even though he could not clearly see them he knew who they were. “My enemy.” he said calmly. He turned away from the balcony, he smiled as he saw Solanid standing at the door leading back inside. “Are you here to stop me Confessor?” He could see his adoptive father looked grim in aspect, he shook his head. “Leave it to us. There are only two astartes.” Ragnell gave Solanid a sad smile “You will die.” “Then I will die for the emperor, I will take those bastards down with me.” He tapped his power maul on his shoulder plate. “Zuriel will be with me as well, along with your personal guard from the Golden Eagles. It’s two astartes vs over a hundred elite soldiers. We are armed to take down such monsters.”

Ragnell shook his head “you recall the pink sun devouring the titan?” Solanid slowly nodded. “Yes I do bu-” “The one who destroyed the Titan is coming here, one hundred men mean nothing to such an individual.” He strode over to his adoptive father, he placed his hand on his shoulder. White light began to spill from his body “Go and take my personal guard, preserve their lives in the palace underground bunker. The heretics will only kill those who guard the entrance of the palace. This is an order...from your saint.” The light ebbed away, Solanid obviously moved to protest his order . “I-” “No, say no more father. Please...go, the emperor wills me to face the monster alone. Stay in that bunker until the sisters of battle come.” As his hand drifted from his shoulder the confessor turned away. “The emperor protects.” Solanid said firmly. “That he does...father.” The priest walked back into the building.

Ragnell was about to follow him, but he raised his hammer. “Do I need this?” he asked himself. It just took only a moment for him to come to an answer, he threw aside the hammer and strode into the building. His time has come, he will meet it gladly.

***
Tetricus could still feel the orb in his chest, he could feel it cracking with each step they take. He then wondered if he should use his powers to make Cassius obey? He wondered if he did that at the start would his supposed brothers respected his authority? He shook his head They wouldn’t, they would see me as another witch to free themselves from...The thought was not all that hard to accept. He looked over to Cassius “you still have a chance to change your mind, we are reaching the steps.” His brother grunted “I am not a coward.” “But you are a fool, a fool who does not understand what we are about to face.” Cassius chuckled “there is only one fool here, he acts like he is the centre of the world. He is a fool who makes poor jokes and insults to hide the difficulties they face.”

Tetricus grumbled in annoyance “I hope you are talking about yourself?” “See you are doing it again.” said Cassius. “Now enough trying to dissuade me, think of the glory to come.” As he said that Tetricus could not help but smile to himself, he recalled that he had a similar conversation with Cassius in the past. He did not understand the need for glory, but now in a sense they have swapped places. He could not exactly see the glory in killing the saint anymore, at most he feels this is something he just has to do.

As their boots hit the first step, both of them broke in a run towards the top. Tetricus clutched his staff tightly, he could feel the orb cracking further. He wondered if it was an omen? Or perhaps some measure of its power is still there? He cursed to himself “no use worrying about it now…” As they reached the top of the steps he spotted guardsmen guarding the entrance. Right away they opened fire, Tetricus raised a psychic shield to block it the streams of red energy. “We are moving forward!” He shouted at Cassius, the prefector simply nodded.

While keeping the shield up they charged, he could see the mortal’s panicking as they witnessed their lasfire was having no effect. Once they reached close combat range, he lowered the shield. Right away he watched Cassius’ blade flick out, severing five heads in one stroke. Tetricus raised his free hand and fired a gout of warpfire, the screams would of been pleasing but knowing what he will face stifled it. Whether it was fear or wanting to be careful he could not say.

As they killed it was evident to him the mortal’s were like children. They died like dogs as well. As he crushed the head of the last guardsmen with his staff, he found himself flying through the air. His armour sparked as he slid on the ground. Once he slowed down he shifted his head to see Cassius went flying as well. The prefector staggered up, his gazed was locked onto the entrance of the palace. “H-He is here.” Cassius stammered.

Tetricus slowly got up as well, he focused on the entrance. He saw a man in golden armour, he was covered in a shower of white light. White feathers hovered around his form, grey liquid was also spilling from eyes that were just as white as the feathers. +Monsters…+ the saint’s voice boomed across the plaza entrance. It was like he was hearing his voice, but at the same time he was speaking in his mind Tetricus winced at the sensation.

The saint took a step towards them, the ground cracked as his foot hit the ground. Pebbles began the rise around him, Tetricus couldn’t move. Deep down he had to admit he was too afraid to act. “T-This was a mistake…” he said under his breath. +Your vice lead you here, your pride and desire for glory overwhelmed you. I can see that.+ Cassius growled “I won’t be deterred!” He charged at the saint, Tetricus reached out and shouted. “No! Stop!” He watched his brother run to the vessel of the false emperor.

The saint simply raised his hand and sent his brother flying back again, this time he landed near the steps. Tetricus watched the saint close his eyes for a moment as he opened them he smiled. +I can see the best path in destroying you….a fate worse than death…+ Tetricus took a step back in fear. “I-It wasn’t meant to be like this! I-” the saint suddenly interrupted him, the vessel said +your warband will be annihilated. You will fall to despair and after that you will be hunted and killed. A hundred other worlds will be saved with this act...this sacrifice.+

From his raised palm a small white ball was manifested, time then suddenly seemed to slow down. Tetricus looked back to his brother was struggling to rise and then he slowly bought his gaze to the saint. The orb unleashed a giant beam of white energy. Tetricus felt the orb’s cracking quickening, he thought to run but a voice held him in his tracks. “That beam is not for you...it will kill your brother then split to destroy the rest of your brothers in the city. The anathema is pushing the vessel to the limit...what will you do?” The voice was sensuous, he cursed in frustration.

It was evident that the beam will divert, he can see it slightly. “Not for them...they aren’t my brothers...my brother is right here…” He moved in the way of the beam of light, he raised a shield to block it. His mind strained as the energy battered the shield, he could feel his consciousness fluttering away to the winds.

***
Cassius looked up to see Tetricus defending him from the psychic attack, he tried to rise but the saint raised his other hand, suddenly he was forced to the ground. +Both of you will die here, I underestimated the witch. I thought he would let you die.+ Cassius shook his head “w-what?” +It doesn’t matter what he does. The monster will break and the 4th will die.+ He could see Tetricus was struggling to keep the psychic shield up.

Cassius tried to fight against the force pushing him down, he raged in frustration. “Dammit!” he roared. He could see the shield cracking and as it gave way the Tetricus caught the beam on his body, he howled in agony but he stood firm. “Why!? What are you doing!?” he shouted at the sorcerer. Tetricus started gasping, he could see his form was breaking apart. “C-Can’t you let me have this m-moment!? S-Stop s-shouting you idiot!” Tetricus barked. Cassius watched him push back against the beam, he took slow steps. “T-This...thing thinks it can beat me!?” Tetricus cried out.

He watched the sorcerer struggle, pieces of his armour was falling from his body. Cassius wanted to say something else, but he simply watched. Tetricus took another step, but the beam suddenly expanded enveloping everything in a white light. Cassius shut his eyes to shield them, the light was too much, but in the darkness he could hear the sorcerer screaming in pain.

Once the screams stopped, he felt the pressure on his body vanish. Cassius opened his eyes to see Tetricus slowly looking back to him, half of his helmet was gone. The pink flames in his hollow eyes has vanished as well. “I...can’t see…” Tetricus’ form collapsed into ash.

What just happened caused him to shake his head, he slowly got up and walked over to the ash pile. “What just happened?” +This is unfortunate…+ His gaze flicked to the saint, he was on one knee. Cassius clenched the handle of his weapon, he strode over to the creature. “What did you do to him?” He hissed. +The worst outcome...fear should of taken hold...but it didn’t…the beam should of split and killed you all...his...treasure...” The saint then looked up to him. +I only see...black and… gol-+ Cassius cut the saint down, he didn’t want to hear his voice anymore.

The stroke cleanly severed his head, but as the body hit the ground it turned into feathers and fluttered away in the wind. It only took a moment more for the same to occur to the head.

He looked back to the ash pile, he thought he would feel a rush of euphoria with killing the saint. But instead he only felt anger. Like the feathers the wind began to blow away the ash. “All of them are cowards…” he hissed under his breath. He then began his journey back to the plaza. He prepared the message to have everyone gather there.

***
Asriel gave a howl of despair, he clawed at his face. “No, no, no, no, no!” He rummaged his hair in frustration, fury and sadness. “He can’t be dead!” he screeched. Flashes of the ash pile kept playing in his mind, he could barely hear Fulgrim laugh.

As he thought of the lord of the third he flicked to him “is this funny to you!?” +Oh yes it is.+ he said joyfully. +I was waiting for this moment...but I give my boy a gold star for trying. Now I must be going, one of my boys need to start the process to slowly ascend. Also...I had no intention of doing anything...as you said...this was but a show. I simply wanted a front row seat to your despair.+ The orb vanished so they did the glass.

He was left alone in this white landscape, he simply stood there stupefied due to what the lord of the third just told him. “What? Why?” he muttered. Darkness washed over him, he did not hear snoring but instead the voice of God. Right away he turned to see her there, despair still clutched his heart. “You are coming to gloat aren’t you?” She shook her head and walked towards him. She then offered her hand to him, like she wants to give something to him.

He was about to say something, but she placed her finger on his lips, keeping him from speaking. Asriel’s eyes was still locked onto her offered hand, like he was expecting something to be there. Then suddenly a crystal fragment manifested in her open palm. God gave him a daemonic smile, her lips slowly began shine with a purple sheen. Her voice became distorted and started to blend with that of a male. “Just listen, my faithful serpent.” God’s eyes diverted to the fragment. “He had no idea what he created, it was just meant to be a weapon but at the same time it is his salvation. Parts of his soul were caught in it when he died, so he can be restored but it will take many sacrifices.” Asriel felt the despair crumbling, he slowly nodded. God continued speaking “my favoured child thinks he is directing the stage when he is but an actor as well. My will is the only one that matters it is my desire that this show goes on. So...my serpent listen carefully...”

Asriel simply nodded one more time, he opened his ears and listened carefully.

Part 1 Epilogue
Cassius waited for everyone to gather in the plaza, every single member of the warband was covered in gore. They all seemed so...satisfied and that vexed him to no end. “So are all of you happy!?” He shouted. Their attentions were drawn to him, disgust ran through his body like water. “The saint is dead!” he announced. Vardas came out of the crowd, he knew what he was going to do. “Where is Tetricus?” “Dead.” murmurs spread through the crowd, he could see no one would miss him, but none of them have any idea that if it was not for him they would not be standing here at the moment.

Cassius closed his eyes for a moment, he steeled himself for what he was about to do. Afterall it was Tetricus’ wish. “I am now in charge. Are there any objections?” Vardas smiled “who would gainsay the one who killed a saint?” Rothac chuckled “aye, I assume you were the one that killed the creature?” Cassius could see the phoenix lord seemed slightly larger for some reason, he sighed to his question. “Yes, I removed his head. After that his body broke down into feathers.” Bitterness and annoyance welled up within him, he felt bitter that Tetricus had to die for these cowards and annoyance at the gall for what Vardas has done.

Cassius sheathed his blade and gestured to the young astartes “Vardas come over please.” He nodded and walked towards him. “What is it? Am I to be your champion?” he whispered. Cassius leaned in towards his face and whispered back. “No.” Before Vardas could react he punched him in the face sending him to the ground. Cassius did not give him the chance to rise, he fell upon the young marine and began savaging his face with his fists.

He pounded his face into the ground, the bitterness overwhelmed him as it gave way to fury. Soon he found himself punching mush and then ground itself. As a small crater formed he stopped, he rose and he saw everyone looking at him with a mix of concern and fear. “We are leaving this world...move now!” Everyone rushed to obey him.

The anger was still there, killing Vardas did not give him any pleasure. A part of him did not even want to lead. “This...is not right.” he said under his breath.

Fantastic, another great arc in the books. Well done, glad theres some hope for tetricus!

 Dayknight wrote:

Fantastic, another great arc in the books. Well done, glad theres some hope for tetricus!

I am glad you liked it! Hope you like the second part.

Chapter 11
Cassius ate at the table with Myra, since he became leader his entire chamber was expanded. His slave now has a a workshop built into his room, weapon stands lined his walls and what was most important of all was the dinner table. It was far more larger than before, everything now exists to please him, but as with all things there are distractions. His eyes shifted to the portrait of Prolis, how close the piece of art matches the events on that planet was distracting. It’s been months but he could never get past it, he grimaced as his gaze lingered on the last part of the painting. It was a bird standing over another as it crumbles away to dust, white feathers lingered in the background but what was more chilling was the snake that looked to be slithering away.

The head of the animal was looking back slightly, it’s eyes were a stark blue and all he felt if he looked into them was death. “Are you alright master?” His gaze drifted from the artpiece, he smiled at his slave. “I am fine.” Myra nodded “are you going to destroy it again? You can if you like.” As she said that he sighed heavily, he has tried to destroy the painting several times, he even shot it out the airlock but everytime he comes to his chamber it’s there, sitting on the wall. At this point he has given up trying to get rid of it. “It’s alright, I can deal with it..now…” he clapped. His chamber door opened, one of the cooks entered and walked over to the table.

They reeked with fear, sweat trailed down their brow. “Y-Yes my lord?” “The food is dropping in quality. I would like to know why.” He turned the meat over with his fork “I asked for medium, this is medium rare...please explain why this is the case.” The cook blinked several times, he was most likely fearing for his life. The cook then gulped and said “Madam Dorene along with many others are...preoccupied at the moment. We have less staff than usual within the kitchen.” “Can you tell why that is the case?” Cassius said curtly.

The cook rubbed his neck “well….”

***

Wade fired his lasgun down the hallway, the black shadow was dancing between the shots slaughtering those who served him. The enemy was a being of darkness, he could only see a humanoid outline, this...creature has been hunting them weeks.

He watched as the shadow’s blade strokes were slicing throats, removing arms and legs. He cursed in frustration “Dorene! He is here!” The combead was full of static, the shadow was so close. Wade drew his blade “Damn you! Why are you doing this!” “Why else?” The shadow responded, he recognised the voice it sounded distorted and sensuous at the same time. The shadow moved in to attack, Wade raised his blade to guard but the shadow’s weapon melted right through it, as the slash gashed his chest, cutting through his armour. Wade staggered back with a hiss. He looked down to his wound, blood was leaking down his body like a stream, as his head came up the shadow’s blade was now on his throat.

The darkness that covered his enemy seeped away to reveal who he expected, Asriel’s face was flat but within his grey eyes he could see blue spots, they were tiny but looking at them for too long caused a chill to run down his spine. “S-Stop this…” Wade stammered. “T-The astartes will hunt you if you keep going!” Asriel gave a soft smile in return “you should give your life for him.” As he said that he started to tremble in fear. “G-Give my life to who!? I-I don’t understand!” Wade shouted.

Right away Asriel narrowed his eyes, they shifted to blue with slits and then slowly back to the grey with blue spots. “You wouldn’t have this life if it wasn’t for him! It was through his blessing! His will! If….any of them were in charge you would be swimming in your own refuse while they worked you to death! Or...you would be a plaything. So...trust me, this is for the best.” Before Wade could even blink he felt cold steel brushing against his throat, then he couldn’t breathe. As Asriel turned away from him, he dropped to his knees gripping his throat, he could feel his lifeblood pouring from the open wound.

He slowly sagged to the ground, he watched Asriel walking away and finally the static from his combead cleared. “Wade! Where are you!?” Dorene’s voice was erratic, but he couldn’t speak the pain was too much. His eyes slowly slid close while Dorene’s voice pressed into his ear.

***
Cassius listened to the cook’s story, it sounded far-fetched that a shadow was murdering slaves randomly and the fact none of them can defend themselves. “So have you determined who this shadow actually is?” “We have our suspicions.” said the cook. “Then speak of them.” Cassius declared. The chief simply nodded “Dorene thinks its Asriel.” At them mention of his name he scowled, he did not think much of the empty bed when he went to seal Tetricus room, afterall Asriel was a mortal. “Tell me what makes you think that it is Asriel?” The cook wiped sweat from his brow “he has been explicitly aiming for us, maybe he wants revenge?” “Not revenge.” said Myra.

Cassis looked over to the painter, she was nibbling on a piece of meat. “What do you mean?” Myra shook her head “you can’t stop him master, please don’t try.” As she said that he rose from the table. “I can’t ignore it, everyone on the ship gets a tad touchy if they can’t have good meals. Also why don’t you want me to look in this?” His slave diverted her eyes, like she was holding something back. “I command you to speak.” Cassius said firmly, he put a slight edge on his voice. He would never harm her due to her talent, but he wanted to make it appear that he would. “He will take you with him…” she said meekly. He scoffed as he said that, he looked back over to the cook who jumped slightly as his eyes fell upon him. “Go into hiding, don’t do anything stupid. I will take it from here.”
The chief bowed and left his chamber, as the door slid close behind him screams erupted from it. As he heard a thud Cassius drew his blade slowly.

He watched his chamber door open again, Tetricus’ slave walked in. He looked around his chamber and eventually his eyes fell upon him. “My lord…” he bowed and walked over to the table, Cassius kept his sword drawn he leveled it at the slave. “I didn’t summon you slave.” Asriel smiled while spreading out his arms. “Here I thought you were loyal…anyway enjoy being leader for now...They’ll betray you eventually.” “Don’t listen!” He could hear Myra speaking in almost whispers, like she doesn’t want to draw the slave’s attention. He frowned and edged his blade closer to Asriel’s face. “I am the lord of this warband, everyone is loyal to me.” “Oh really?” said Asriel. “Were they loyal to Tetricus? Once you start expecting things from them they will let you down, just like they let my master down.” Cassius lowered his blade slightly, thinking of the sorcerer was strangely painful, he disliked the sensation. “He...did not deserve to die.” “I agree, hence why you have to help me.”

As he said that he could not help but feel that was something wrong with the slave, especially his eyes. He has seen true madness many times within his old warband and at the current moment he can see the same hints of such madness developing in Asriel. “You’ve been killing the cooks.” Tetricus’ slave nodded “I have, they are part of the requirement you see.” “Requirement?” “Yes, Slaanesh wants six thousand lives, added on top of that are certain individuals.” “Let me guess the cooks are on that list?” Asriel gave a curt nod in return.

Cassius sighed heavily, he gave Myra a glance, she was shaking her head vehemently. “Y-You migh-” “She knows nothing, the dark prince just graces her with chance through her art.” Asriel interrupted. “I tell you now...if you want to live...help me.” At the mention of him dying, he looked back to the slave. “What do you mean?” “A play is on right now, if you don’t follow the right director you will die. My master liked you, so it would be nice to have you around when he returns.” At the mention of return he sheathed his blade, a furrow lined Cassius’ brow. “Now it all makes sense….” he put the two together, the six thousand lives and the death of the cooks. “I assume you are working on a ritual to bring Tetricus back?”

This time Asriel gave a smile showing his teeth, he then licked his lips. “Yes, but one part is problematic….” Cassius clenched his hand, he had a feeling this will have a high cost but if there was a way to return Tetricus back to life he will pursue it. “Speak, I will aid you.” The slave’s smile turned warm, his eyes flashed from grey to blue for a moment and then returned to how it was before. “Thank you, now you have to kill Rothac.”

Cassius blinked in shock “what!?” “Malleable flesh is needed for this ritual. His head will suffice, we don’t need too much.” “No..hang on, why does it have to be Rothac!?” Asriel scratched his cheek “as I said malleable flesh is needed. Rothac is shifting into a daemon, he will likely kill you after he ascends and take over the 4th. He might even kill you before that.” Cassius rubbed the side of his temples in frustration, it was obvious. Rothac has been steadily growing in size since Prolis, it could be just a random gift but it’s clear to him the slave is not lying, he can sense it. As he lowered his hand from his face he sighed “very well, after I take his head what else do you require?” “Nothing else, meet me on the lower levels after you are done. As I said Tetricus liked you I don’t wish to put you in harms way but I have no choice. Now I have work to do...” Asriel then turned and left his chamber.

Once he was gone it was then he realised he allowed a mortal to order him around, he grimaced. “Why did I accept so easily?” He shook his head “no use thinking about that now.” He turned to Myra while removing his helmet from the table. “I am leaving to run an errand, seal the door after I leave.” Mya frowned at him. “This is dangerous...” “I know, killing one of the phoenix guard is not easy.” She shook her head as he spoke. “Not that, how sure are you that Tetricus will be the same after he comes back? A saint killed him.”

As he heard saint he placed his helmet upon his head and pointed at the door “they killed him, not the saint.” He hissed. “If the cowards did not get cold feet that battle could of ended differently!” Bitterness and anger started to well up inside him again, he narrowed his eyes at his slave. “I have a chance to reverse that terrible day, I will take it.” his slave was about to speak, but he ignored her. He simply made his way out of his chamber, he has a task to complete.

As he got outside the sound of a wet crunch graced his ears, he looked down slightly to see the dead cook that has been crushed by his boots. Cassius felt a frown crossing his lips “he could at least clean up after himself…”

Just finished scourge of fate, an AOS(I recommend it) chaos book and you know? Robbie captures chaos so well, I sort of feel I could do more in this story from here on. I hope readers can spot a small difference. Also as a slaanesh fan the book pleased me.

Chapter 12
The elder looked upon the black pool, the black waters rippled and groaned as the liquid fell upon each other. He smiled at his life’s work but the sense of foreboding that gripped him caused the smile to drift to a frown. “One of my flowers are rotten...the petals are falling from the stem.” He then heard footsteps, the one he was expecting. “Cash?” he did not look back, but the biggest believer in the idea of the slums is what is needed to defend it. “I am here elder.” he said respectfully.

The elder kept his gaze on the pool his heat started to twist, the thought of it possibly being destroyed along with the hopes of freedom. Through it those on the lower levels obtained power, the ability to do what they want. He gave a wistful sigh “Asriel will soon come here to destroy the pool.” “What!?” Cash’s shock was well placed, he understood the gravity of what that meant. “I tell you now Cash...There is no hope.” The pool rippled displaying the slaughter that was to come, but the dying flower would not go unpunished the pool showed him that much. He could see untold suffering being heaped upon him for his transgressions and heresies.

Cash then started ranting, saying how he will stop him or prepare to meet him. He did not pay much attention to it, but he wanted to at least try and preserve the wonderful lives they have here. As he picked up the sound of Cash walking away he smiled again. He hoped the sharpshooter will kill him, that’s all he has. A slither of hope.

***
Dorene looked over Wade’s body, the cuts were clean. “He will pay for this.” she hissed. As she thought of Asriel hatred consumed her heart. She thought the murders were simply the flowering blades having fun, but when her cooks started the to be targeted she confronted the grandmaster. She simply said they had nothing to do with it, her own people were being killed as well. After that Dorene knew there could only one culprit, the day has finally come.

She closed Wade’s eyes, he was adamant that this “shadow” was not Asriel since that’s all the survivors saw. But she was not convinced. “Look at you, I wonder what you were thinking when you died?” She stood up right, she decided to continue this hunt alone. The reason why was simple, the astartes desired the food the kitchen provides and they did not care for excuses. Each and every single one of them were terrible and need be they would end their lives in but a moment if it was their desire.

In the end if they killed all of them they would just mourn the lost food for a few days at best and move onto the next vice. It’s through food that her people can have some measure of safety on this ship and to enjoy the delights it provides as well.

She then took a step forward but stopped as she caught the sound of heavy boots. She raised her weapon at the darkness and the one that pierced it was the lord of this warband. She lowered her weapon and bowed. “My lord.” Cassius strode up to her. “Hmm, I did expect to see you here.” he looked around at the corpses “having some trouble?” Standing upright again she shook her head. “It’s a minor one but will be dealt with in time.” “Good the food quality is dropping, don’t think I haven’t noticed.” She froze as he said that, she gave another bow. “Apologies my lord, I will be honest this problem isn’t minor.” The best course of action would be honesty. Cassius loves their food and if Asriel is harming that it’s very likely that he will deal with him.

She held the second bow for a moment longer and stood upright again. “He is murdering my people, what you see here is his handiwork. I did not want to draw every single one of my cooks into this, if I did such a thing the meals would’ve stopped.” The lord of the warband gave a curt nod. “I see…”

As he said that she felt a sharp pain and strangely she was falling to the ground. As her eyes came up she saw her own body slumping to the floor and Cassius walking on while sheathing his blade. She then felt her eyes rolling back, the last thing she saw was the ceiling of the ship.

***
Cassius grumbled in annoyance, he could live without food and it was fortunate that he crossed paths with Dorene. Now Asriel could easily slaughter the rest of the cooks, his brothers ire will only last a day at most. He then made a corner and continued walking down the hallway, Rothac’s room should be a few doors down. After a few minutes of walking he stopped and turned to his left. He stood in front of the door and knocked, it took a few moments for the door to slide open and what greeted was a beaten slave. “Move aside.” Cassius said firmly.

The slave looked back and then to him rapidly, he leaned and said again. “Move aside.” The slave finally did as he was bade. He dashed away allowing him to walk in. As he entered the room the depravity that gripped it surprised him. A purple mist swam through the room, the floor was flesh and made a squishing sound as slaves walked about, he even noticed small holes on the floor spewing out more of the mist. But the final touch were the slaves that hung on hooks, their bodies swaying in the air and instead of whimpering in pain they were groaning. In the middle of all this was Rothac sitting on a marble throne. To his side two slaves held his spear at the ready, their eyes sunken full of a mix of delight and despair. Cassius walked forward, he stopped a few paces from the throne.

The phoenix guard smirked, his skin was now almost porcelain, even though he was sitting he could see Rothac has grown even larger in the last few days. “So what do I owe the pleasure?” Rothac said in amusement. Cassius could hear the arrogance dripping from his voice, it was evident that he would kill him one day. The phoenix guard sounded assured of some victory. “I just came to visit you Rothac.” Cassius said flatly.

The large marine gave a harsh laugh “please, we both know why you are here. Father warned me before hand in my dreams. I can see his plan now, I ascend and rule this warband guiding it back to the true path.” “True path?” Cassius was confused, he did not know what he meant by that.

Rothac simply gave a curt nod to his question “the presence of the dark prince is weak on this ship. The more I grow…” he clenched his hand. “The more I feel it. I tell you this now, Tetricus was never worthy to serve father. He was far too careful, just like you are.” Cassius folded his arms “Me? Careful?” “Oh yes, for you see so many are afraid to jump down into the pit of darkness, to fall and embrace true excess.” He rose from the throne, Cassius took a step back, Rothac continued speaking “That is why father singled me out for ascension, I can feel his greatness...his power…” Rothac bought up his fist and clenched it. “Join me Cassius, I am sure there will be much blood when I decide to take over. There will be fools who resist, but once I am perfect we can share a skull and sup the blood of slaves from it.”

Strangely his words were caressing his mind, his legs were trembling. Despite wearing a helmet he caught the sweet smell of a musk invading the recycled air within his helmet. He wanted to drop to his knees. Rothac unfurled his fist and offered his hand “come take it, walk with me and one day we will see our great phoenix again…” Cassius took a step towards him, he was reaching out to grasp his hand but stopped. Mixed in the groans of the swaying slaves he could hear screams, the screams of Tetricus he saw flashes of that battle against the saint. His hand then went for his blade, he drew it in a smooth motion and pointed it at the coward. “If you are so great why didn’t you face the saint with Tetricus?” Rothac’s eyes shifted to black, he frowned. “It was father’s wish.” “Lies! Don’t use our father as an excuse!”

The phoenix guard sighed “he wished for Justus to live, I saw to that. I would not risk glory on a fool’s errand. I would choose my father’s orders over anyone else.” Cassius smiled hearing that, proof that he was simply making excuses’ for himself. As he moved in to attack, the slaves dropped Rothac’s phoenix spear, he then caught it in mid-air.

As Cassius’s blade came down, Rothac bought up his spear to block the strike with it’s haft. Cassius pushed down with both hands but he could see the phoenix terminator was not even struggling he simply smiled at him. “Struggle more…” he whispered. “Make this exciting for me!” Rothac pushed back, the force was so great Cassius found himself a few paces away. He cursed under his breath, he could see by Rothac’s jovial smile that this was just a game to him.

Rothac cackled and charged he swept his spear out in an arc slicing several of the swaying bodies in half, they cried out in rapture as the lower halves of their bodies hit the fleshy ground. Cassius tried to dodge back but the blade brushed across his breastplate. He felt the tip of the spear entering it and lightly cutting his skin. Rothac chuckled “See? I could of killed you at any moment, I thought you would be wise but that does not seem to be the case…” He bought his spear back and twirled it around him. Despite the fancy play with his weapon Cassius could not see any holes he could exploit, he felt that if he attacked without thinking of a plan that would be the end. The phoenix terminator stopped twirling his spear and gripped it in both hands. “Cassius I am not going to kill you quickly, I can assure you of that.” Cassius winced as he said that, it made it seem that he could read his thoughts. Rothac charged and this time he started to thrust, Cassius tried to dodge each blow but just like before when the blade met his chest knicks were starting to cover his body.

It was clear that he does not aim to kill him immediately, but he didn’t have long soon his back would meet the door and then he would have no room to dodge the quick thrusts safely. He cursed in frustration, he could not die here, not yet.

Steadily he advanced back and as his back hit door Rothac grinned, the thrust was coming towards him. Cassius grunted and decided to take a chance, he threw himself aside, the thrust caught his pauldron, the blade sliced off his arm. He bit back the need to scream and as he hit the fleshy ground he heard the clanging of metal and with it snarls of anger. He looked up to see Rothac spear was lodged into the door, he was pulling it furiously but could not get it loose.

Cassius used that chance, he tried to ignore the stinging gripping his stump and got to his feet. He charged the side of the phoenix guard and implanted his blade into his waist. Instead of yelping or screaming in pain Rothac simply gasped, whether it was pain or pleasure Cassius could not say. He then made an arc motion and sliced Rothac’s waist open. Blood poured like rivers down the side of his body.

As his blade left it, Rothac finally pulled his weapon out of the door but as he shifted towards him Cassius has already risen his blade to deliver the killing stroke. The phoenix terminator was open, his guard was lowered. The slash caused a great line across his armour, the strike was deep and caused even more blood to flow down his body, Rothac sagged to one knee while coughing up blood. “mmmm...s-so much pain.” he groaned.

Cassius almost winced in disgust, Rothac looked up to him and smiled with bloodied teeth. “Y-You find this disgusting? I was...right about...you…” he coughed one more time. Cassius frowned and stabbed him in the throat, the phoenix terminator gurgled but what made it worse was the fact he pushed himself further on his blade. Cassius grimaced and flicked his weapon removing the head.

The phoenix terminator’s body toppled to the side as the head rolled onto the floor. Cassius looked at it but staggered back onto his bottom. He cursed as his vision went hazy, most likely due to blood loss. He was blinking several times trying to keep himself awake, the slaves Rothac kept were making their way over to his dead body and head. “N-No! I need his head!” Cassius shouted.

But the slaves eyes were glazed, they were drooling as well. He struggled to keep his eyes open, but he was so tired. As darkness started to grace him the last thing he heard was the sound of metal warping and bending.

***
Asriel repaired Cassius’ arm in the hallway, the prefector’s was slumped back on the wall. He smiled as he worked he thought to come to Rothac’s room after seeing Dorene’s corpse in the hallway. The prefector didn’t have to kill her, he was aiming to do it himself but since he done the deed he decided to help Cassius with his task. In the end his help was not truly required. Asriel stared at Cassius face, it was covered in sweat. “It couldn’t be anyone else...even I am not all that confident in facing Rothac.” As his eyes lingered on his face for a moment more, Cassius eyes fluttered open. “W-What? Where am I?” Asriel removed his hand from his shoulder, the ceramite had been bonded with the rest of the armour again and his arm has reconnected with the rest of his body. “In the hallway.” Cassius blinked in shock “the head!” “Is right next to you.” he responded. The prefector looked to his right to see Rothac’s head resting next to him, he then relaxed. “What of the slaves?” Cassius asked.

Asriel rubbed his neck “as I entered the room they scattered from the corpse, I used telekinesis to move you and the head out of the room. After that? Well...the slaves started to lap up Rothac’s blood and devour his corpse.” He watched Cassius shudder, for some reason he could not understand why he gave such a reaction. He has found ever since he has agreed to this plan he felt no hesitation, he did not even second guess himself. At most Asriel assumed that it was his love for his master guiding him on this path. “Now…” Asriel stood upright. “I have a few more kills to take care of, can you meet me on the lower levels?”

Cassius grasped Rothac’s head and stood upright. “You mean the rest of the cooks?” “Yes my lord, I am referring to the rest of the cooks. I also wish to thank you for killing Dorene, you didn’t have to do that.” He watched Cassius test his repaired arm, he grunted. “I am not doing this for you.” Asriel smiled as he said that and he meant it. Still he could only trust Cassius to a point. “I know, it’s why I can count on you.” he said half-heartedly. Cassius grunted again and walked away.

He turned away himself and started to make his way to last set of targets, he could not reveal who they were to Cassius, if he did he would falter and he could not have that happening. He searched himself again for doubt or hesitation he couldn’t find any. Once he turned a corner he went into his pouch and pulled out the fragment holding parts of his master’s soul. It was warm to touch, but ever since he started doing this it vibrates violently. With each kill, with each death the intensity grows. He kissed the fragment. “Soon…we can be a family again.” The ritual must be working, restoring his master bit by bit.

He placed the fragment into his pocket and continued walking.

This book is coming to close, so is the arc. The chapters will be up soon, as I said this book was going to be shorter. For the next arc I want to build up the warband more. Reading recent AOS and 40k books has made me feel I could do a lot more, plus make chaos more weird. Which it should be in my opinion.

Also the next book is squad based. I hope people will like it.

Chapter 13
Sagax turned the page of his book it detailed ship manoeuvres and strategies, it was quite a boring read but this was his way to kill time. He then gave a great yawn. “When is the next raid? I want to see if these actually work.” “Sir….” the voice of one of his bridge staff caused his lips to tuck down slightly into a frown. He lowered his book “wha-” He saw Asriel standing in the middle of the bridge holding a head, everyone has stopped working and were staring at him. Sagax raised his eyebrow “what is it?” Asriel threw the head over to him, as it landed on his lap he saw it was the face of the navigator, he recognised the silk that covered his third-eye but everything else was a mangled mess.

Most would question the individual who has done such a thing, but instead he shifted over to his communications console, right after that the screams started. His hand was reaching for the button to open all channels, but he couldn’t reach it he felt a sharp pain in his gut. His hand sagged down on the console he heard a click and that was it. His eyes slowly slid close.

***
Asriel removed his blade from Sagax’s chest, he could see he opened a channel to Justus, he smiled slightly. He twisted to the rest of the crew and summoned tendrils of darkness, the tendrils flailed wildly dragging people down and melting skin. The gravity of what he has just done would see him killed, but he didn’t care. Sagax could be replaced in time but the navigator? Travelling the tides without one was dangerous and full of risks, but he didn’t care about that either.

Once the whole bridge was silent, he turned to the console and closed the communication link. Asriel suspected Justus was most likely aware of Rothac’s death by now along with the rest of the phoenix guard. Everything is proceeding as the dark prince desired. Asriel cocked his head, he now just realised that he no longer refers to slaanesh as God. The only reason why he guessed that might be the case was likely due to his lack of hesitation, it was better to detach yourself from those you are going to murder.

He started to leave the bridge, the shadows were drawn around his form. “Just one more stop..” he felt the fragment rattling violently in his pouch. “Relax master, you are coming back soon..Alright?” He tapped his pouch before teleporting away.

***
Cassius grumbled in annoyance, he hated the lower levels it was full of unidentifiable muck, the smell of piss and refuse permeated the air as well. He was thankful for the recycled air of his power armour. He looked down to the head attached to his belt, he hoped once Tetricus comes back the bitterness he feels from time to time goes away. He was dwelling on that thought for a moment until the communication channel came to life, Erastus’ name was glowing green. Cassius blinked to open it. “Since you are in charge this is technically your problem.” “What are you talking about?” The apothecary grumbled frustration “Justus is on a warpath, he is slaughtering anyone that comes his way. Along with the phoenix guard he is roaring at the top of his lungs for the killer of Rothac. You see it’s quite troublesome since everyone is now stuck in their rooms, can’t really deal with someone who can’t die. Still I am sure you don’t know anything about this situation do you?” Cassius could hear the accusatory tone in his last sentence, he glanced down to Rothac’s head “He will calm down eventually.” “Oh no, he is also ranting about how the br…..cr...we…” Static started to consume the channel and suddenly it was cut off. “Hey.” he turned back to see Asriel, how he got here without him noticing unnerved him. “How did you sneak up on me?” Cassius asked.

Asriel simply pointed as his face, he then lowered hand and gave a smile. “We are almost there, just a little bit further. Please follow me.” The slave walked past him, Cassius followed. As they made their journey the lower levels were eerily quiet, Cassius frowned and gave voice to his concerns. “Where are all the slaves?” “Hiding, or it’s due to the fact the people of the slum are preparing to kill us.” said Asriel “Slum?” Cassius raised his eyebrow hearing that. “It’s where those of the lower levels live, it’s a form of haven. But it won’t be that for much longer.” Cassius wondered what he meant, the slave did not elaborate further. The journey was uneventful but they took twist and turns and he was sure they crossed the same path several times. He would voice a complaint but it looked like Asriel knew where he was going.

Soon enough they encountered a group of slaves, all of them were armed. Such a thing would not bother him but what they were wielding was. A few among them had bolt pistols and plasma guns, how they got their hands on such things he had no idea. The slaves turned them and pointed. “There he is!” one of them shouted.

Asriel bound down the hallway, Cassius followed behind while drawing his blade. The slaves starting firing their guns, Asriel raised a shield blocking the fire, the pink wall barely buckled under the hail of bullets. Seeing this caused Cassius to grind his teeth, he saw flashes of the battle against the saint. When they hit close combat, the visions stopped as he sliced the head off a slave, he stabbed another in the chest and drew his blade upwards destroying bone and flesh. As he killed with Asriel he slowly started to notice he was killing the slaves slowly, even Asriel was not killing his own opponents right away.

Once the slaves were lying in pools of their own blood, Cassius could see many of them were still alive. That was when Asriel started kneel to each one, uttering words of dark power. He would gently draw his blade across their necks. Cassius could see he was doing this with extreme care, once he was done he nodded. “You were of a great help my lord.” Asriel’s tone was not exactly flat, but he could not help but be worried by that comment. “I assume something is going to happen to the corpses?” “Oh yes, extending their suffering was part of the process. I could also feel you are frustrated by Tetricus’ death. Now watch...” Cassius bought his eyes to the corpses, they started to bend and twist, some of them lurched up right again.

Crab like claws burst from limbs, they began tearing away the flesh to reveal perfect and genderless forms. The handmaiden’s tongues flicked out tasting the air, their black eyes darted around looking for fresh prey to kill. Cassius tensed looking at them, he wanted to remove his helmet and breathe in the musk that exuded from their bodies. Yet he held back, he looked down to to the head and had to remember what he was here for.

Asriel simply pointed down the hallway speaking in the same tongue from before. The neverborn gave shrill screams and charged down the hallway. Cassius sheathed his blade, he then folded his arms. “Shouldn’t we follow them?” Asriel shook his head, “give them a moment to build up a tide and then we will move. Also I am worried if we journey with them you might get distracted.” At the mention of him getting distracted he scoffed “I am not like the rest of them.” Asriel gave a weak smile in return. “As I said it’s why I can count on you. Now...let’s move.” They advanced down the hallway, Cassius gave the head another look. “I wonder if you going to make a stupid joke when you come back?” he whispered to himself.

***
Cash stood on the steps firing his rifle, daemons were swarming the slums and the remaining shadows were trying to defend the well with their lives. He cursed in frustration as he let loose another shot, the bullet landed in the face of a laughing daemon. As the creature toppled from the steps the others fell upon it in a mad frenzy, devouring it completely. “You should run.” He shook his head “no can do!” he fired again, blowing off the arm of another daemon, it was wearing Valerie’s face, the daemon most likely peeled it off and thought it was a good mask.

The daemon’s tongue flicked out of Valerie’s mouth +You wife is dead, you are simply giving voice to you-+ He did not let the thing finish, he blew off it’s head silencing the creature. He knew of daemons but never seen one in the flesh, but what were annoying about these ones was the fact they like to lie. They use lies to make fools jump into their arms so they can tear you apart, the worst part was the fact he seen people enjoying it.

He grunted and continued the defense with the others. “You will die, this is too dangerous.” “I know…” he hissed under his breath. They were slowly stemming the tide, he then spotted two individuals walking down the road towards them. He recognised one, his target and the second was a minion of the light a space marine. Cash aimed his rifle at Asriel’s head “I should of never bought you here…” He was about to fire but someone tackled him from the side. As he fell to the floor he lost his grip on his rifle, one of the shadows who was part of the defense was pinning him down. “What are you doing!?” he shouted. The shadow’s eyes were dilated, his face was trapped in the picture of rapture. “They promised me! They whisper of eternal delights! I want the-” His head was then torn off by a daemon, as the body slumped on top of him the creatures encircled him. They were giggling wondering how they would divide him up between themselves.

Cash panicked, but that drifted away as he saw his wife standing over him, instead of daemons it was Bessy smiling down at him. Her brown hair was perfect, she even had that little speck of mud on her cheek. Her smile was gentle, tears welled up in his eyes. He could even feel the grass on the back of his neck, it reminded him of home. That joy lasted for a second as Bessy descended upon him tearing out his throat with her teeth.

Now he realised where he was, pain washed over his body and he started to scream.

***
Asriel reached the top of the steps with Cassius, he looked over to his right to see Cash being savaged by the handmaidens. He thought he would feel something but just like before he felt nothing, he smiled at the fact that no conflict gripped his heart. After all he was loyal to Tetricus, his master was the one that matters. “So...why did you summon the daemons?” Cassius asked. Asriel looked up to the space marine, he pointed at Cash. “To deal with him, we wouldn’t be able to get near this place without them. He could kill either of us easily, plus the fact we can’t fight through the slums. It’s almost the size of a city. Now...” He turned to Cassius “can you give me the head? The dark prince said I have to do this part alone.” He could sense the confusion starting to consume the prefector, he smiled at him. “Please trust me. If not trust Slaanesh.” Slowly he detached the head from his belt and handed it to him, Asriel hooked it to his own belt and nodded. “My lord can you guard the entrance? This part is quite delicate.”

Cassius shook his head “no, I will come with you.” “Bu-” “I don’t care for your reasoning, I am following you whether you like it or not.” Asriel tried not to frown, he simply turned to the entrance “very well.” They both entered the temple and as expected the Elder was waiting in front of the well.

He faced them as they entered, but Asriel could feel his eyes were upon him. “Of course...the rotten flower comes to bring the final ruination.” He did not have time to debate with the old man, he didn’t have to even kill him. “Let me use the well.” Asriel said firmly. The Elder shook his head “if I let you use it..” he pointed his cane at Cassius. “We will all be fodder for the space marines again.” Cassius chuckled “you are fodder, well the useless ones that is.” The elder ignored the prefector, he kept his gaze on him. “So tell me space marine...has he told you everything?” Asriel could not let him speak, he drew his blade and charged at the old man.

The elder frowned, he reached for the large blade on his back and as his hand touched the hilt he began to enlarge. The phenomenon blunted his charge, the elder then threw aside his cane, he now stood three heads higher than Cassius. Great amounts of muscle rippled across his body and he now wielded the large blade with one hand. Asriel chuckled “no wonder no one could kill you.” “Aye, but I let every single one of them live for all you were my flowers.” From his legs a field of flowers consumed the room, they were of all different colours. Asriel looked around “is this meant to impress me?” The elder pointed down to his legs “look around you.”

Asriel glanced down to see the flowers around him were rapidly dying. He bought his gaze up back to the Elder. “So what?” “This is what you do, I thought being here with us would correct this behavior...but I guess I was wrong.” The Elder charged at him while bringing up his blade, the movement was so graceful and quick despite his size. As the blade came down he barely had time to dodge the attack, Asriel rolled to the side. The blade slamming the ground kicked up the petals, Asriel rose and charged his side he planted his blade into the gut of the Elder, he barely even winced at the attack. The Elder looked down at him as one would a child. “So have you told him?” Asriel removed the blade and stabbed him again, he did not even move to avoid the attack. “Does it matter?” he answered back. “It does to many on this ship, your act of summoning daemons will make the lower levels dangerous forever. It will be a cycle of pain and torment.”

Asriel pulled his blade out and took a few steps back he cursed. “Why aren’t you fighting back!?” He shouted. “I am” said the Elder. He looked over to Cassius “Have you ever questioned the six thousand sacrifices?” Asriel could see curiosity has now started to fall upon the prefector, he thought to scream that the Elder is a liar, but then that would make suspicion fall upon him. If he attacks to silence him, that would place doubt upon himself as well. “Speak then.” said Asriel “Cassius will do the right thing.”

The Elder frowned as he said that. He cleared his throat “the six thousand were key personnel across the ship, at the moment with the final set of kills the ship is fully crippled. You have no bridge crew, no astropaths, the navigator is dead as well and the people who do the repairs. The ones who even lead the chiefs are now dead, the most prized cooks and without them to lead the others all those glorious meals you enjoyed are now gone. You are crippled, you may not care but what about the others on the ship?”

Asriel tightened his grip on the blade as Cassius sighed and walked over to the Elder. He looked up to him. “Thank you for letting me know.” Asriel could barely pick up the movement, Cassius implanted his blade in his throat. The Elder grabbed the blade with his other hand. “F-Fool….” “Don’t get me wrong, I am absolutely livid at the moment. But I suspect Tetricus will punish the slave adequately. You wish us not to use this..well but I need it you see.” He turned his blade and sliced open the Elder’s throat, Cassius’ weapon carved right through the fingers holding the blade.

Asriel watched the Elder’s blood drip from his sabre onto the flowers, staining a few of them red. The Elder slumped to his knees, he was coughing up blood. He gave a weak chuckle as he bought his bloodshot eyes to him again. “O-Oh he will be punished.” He then fell to his side, Asriel relaxed, he walked over to Cassius “I knew I could rely o-” he didn’t get to finish, the prefector twisted to him and punched him in the gut. Asriel felt several of his organs rupturing, he fell to the ground coughing up blood.

Cassius looked down at him. “I am doing this for him, I assure you that Tetricus will punish you when he comes back. I will see to it.” Asriel slowly healed the damage, he staggered up right. “Their lives mean nothing next to his!” he hissed. The prefector tutted “just hurry up already.”

Asriel frowned at the space marine, he didn’t need him anymore. Cassius has done his part. He removed Rothac’s head from the belt and wrenched his mouth open, he then picked out the fragment from his pouch and at the current moment it was burning hot. He did not care for the pain, he placed it into the head’s mouth and closed it. “Now the head will go into the pool.” He walked over to it and knelt. He threw the head into the black waters and right away it started to bubble. Cassius came over “what do we do now?” Asriel smiled “Tetricus needs someone to connect with, so his soul can rebuild. It’s why the dark prince chose me. Now...”

He placed his hand into the pool and then he felt something grip it. Next came waves of pain, he screamed. The prefector stood back and watched, clearly detached at what was happening. Asriel could feel his essence being drained away, he could see himself withering. Blemishes and wrinkles started to line his body. The pain was too much but something was holding his arm in place but he did not know what. He wanted this to stop, he pulled with all his might. +Asriel…..+ The voice was distant, but he recognised it. He smiled “Master!” +Asriel….+ he ignored the venom lining his voice as he said his name.

He was just happy to hear him again, he could bear the pain he could handle it. But steadily as he was being drained he felt hesitation crawling into his heart, he wondered truly would Tetricus be happy to see him? He wondered what he would think of him killing many of the key personnel on the ship? Justus was most likely on a warpath killing many more, so many questions began to pound his mind again and again. He then thought of all the people are that dying in the slums right now due to his actions, he clenched his teeth. “W-Why am I hesitating?”

Fear started to crawl into his body as he heard his own voice, he sounded like an old man. He tried to pull his arm out of the pool again, but he felt so weak. The waters of the well were transitioning from black to white, the colour of the void faded from the pool and steadily the bubbling stopped.

Asriel now felt weary, he sank back onto the ground. As he fell his hand was free from the pool. His bones ached, it was hard to breathe as well. He then heard the waters moving, something was rising from the pool and as a shadow loomed over him he looked up to his master. He was no longer bone but flesh, his hair was swept back as he remembered but his hands were only two large digits and a large thumb. Both ended with claws.
Asriel wanted to reach up but he had no strength. “M-Master…” he croaked. Tetricus knelt and that’s when he realised he had grey eyes. His lord frowned at him. “Why?” he asked. The question confused him, he did not know what he meant. “I-I don’t understand, I thought you would be happy…” He watched Tetricus take a deep breath and then exhaled. “Lingering in that fragment was like having a thousand voices screaming at you at once. They were my own voices by the way…” He picked a flower from the ground and crushed it. “Then one voice cut through it, silencing all others. He told me of the task the dark prince set you upon. Our...god had you cripple the ship, you followed the plan to the letter not even once thinking about what you were doing and why.”

Asriel’s eyes were starting to widen with shock “B-But the sacrifices!” “Were pointless, they weren’t even necessary. You didn’t even need Rothac’s head, all you had to do was throw the fragment into the pool. Guess who told me all of this?” “W-Who?” “Abbadon, he went on for a long time about the third...Following the gods and my father. Now I see he is right.”

Asriel shook his head “I-I don’t understand.” “Of course you don’t! Those who bow to the gods without thinking never understand anything! Do you know what even makes it worse!? Father was hoping that I would die on Prolis so he could place a bloody puppet in charge! So at least you helped Cassius in one area….Still I should be thankful somewhat to the dark prince, he kept father’s scheme from working and I know what he will do next.” Asriel watched his master rise and glance over to Cassius.

***
Tetricus wasn’t wearing any clothes, but that was definitely him. The surprise was Asriel who was now lying on the ground as a destitute old man. Cassius chuckled “He didn’t see this coming…” He watched the sorcerer rub his neck and gestured for him to come over. As he walked through the flowers he knew he was no longer leader, he didn’t even need to be a psyker to realise Tetricus radiated power. As he reached the sorcerer he smiled “so you didn’t make a stupid joke.” Tetricus shook his head “I am not in the mood.” “I can see why.” He looked down to the slave “what of him?” Now his brother looked weary. “I am tired of all this…But he has to be punished. The 4th won’t accept anything else, especially Justus.” He tapped a claw on his chin. “Take Asriel, we will place him in a cell.”

Cassius shook his head “how will a cell hold him? He is a psyker.” “A weak psyker, by placing his hand into the pool I...Drained his essence. His favour or corruption in other words. At most he can now only move small objects.” He took Tetricus’ explanation and nodded, he grabbed the slave and flipped him over his shoulder. “M-Master! W-Wait! I-” “Just be quiet.” said Tetricus. “You are making this harder for me. Now let us go.” The slave closed his mouth, he started to sob.

Cassius started to walk with the sorcerer, he wondered what he would do to restore order. But considering how his grey eyes flash with the warp from time to time he suspected many will die.

Chapter 14
The cell was dark, it stank of corpses and piss but what troubled Asriel was the fact his master wouldn’t forgive him. He wanted to work for him again but each time he delivers a bowl of food his eyes seemed more distant. “What can I do?” he whispered. “Please...Slaanesh help me…” Silence was the only thing he got in return. He coughed heavily, he felt so tired and weak as well. His eyes darted around the square cell he wondered if this was to be his fate? To waste away to nothing. He then heard a click, excitement gripped him as the cell door opened to reveal his master. He strode into the cell and placed the bowl in front of him. “Eat.” Tetricus said firmly. Asriel shook his head “W-Why haven’t you released me? All I did was f-” “Shut up.” Asriel winced. His master narrowed his eyes at him “all you did was for yourself, do you know what I would prefer in hindsight? I would of liked you to help Cassius. He is my true brother, the one who stayed at my side.”

His master chuckled “do you have any idea how many astartes I had to kill in order to restore some semblance of order? The pile of bad news was too much for some of them. Soon as we hobbled to a chaos controlled station many left, Even Faust to my shock. He refused to follow any of my orders, I suspect he realised I would not give him what he wanted. Base creatures, all of them are…” His master scratched his head in annoyance “but perhaps that’s the reason why Taurus would of never gotten his desire? He was making the 4th into a formidable army but as with all things there was nothing binding us together. We all wanted different things. Well...enough of me rambling...Father! I know you are watching!” His master called out.

Asriel felt a prickle on his skin, the cell flashed with a pink light blinding him for a moment, as the light ebbed away he saw the floating pink orb of flame. It danced around the room. +Look at you...so healthy…+ Asriel’s eyes darted from the orb and then to Tetricus, he had no idea what was going on. His master stood up right. “So what now?” he asked. The lord of the third chuckled +whatever you want my son…Look at how powerful you are. Welling up with stolen power.+ “Spare me father, you sought to create a replacement.” +I did, but we all have back up plans. Your slave acted exactly as I expected him to. You are now more powerful and in a better position, you also still have your pet I knew he was going to survive. He did not break either.+ His master shook his head “I don’t want to work for you, I have been speaking with the Despoiler.+ The flaming orb flared, Asriel turned away due to the heat. +Do not listen to his honeyed lies!+ “That’s rich coming from you, afterall you crippled the 4th and tried to have me killed.” +Yes but I admitted as such, I am being frank with you my son. Do you think the Despoiler will be honest with you? Please…+ The orb shrank, the heat ebbed away as well. +Now stop this foolishness...you have proven that you can walk with me.+

Tetricus folded his arms “we are now heading to a Black Legion station at sub-light speed. We are almost there, I will be free of you and your games. What makes all of this so sad if you would just stop and come and lead us Taurus would have never fallen as well.” +You wouldn’t dare…+ “I already have.” Asriel watched his lord reach for his pauldon holding the icon of the Emperor’s Children. He tore it off and threw it to the ground.

Asriel looked at it shock “M-Master what are you doing!?” He looked up to Fulgrim expecting a response but he simply vanished. His lord then removed a bolt pistol that held bull motifs from his holster, he aimed it at him. “He can do nothing for I have sworn myself to the Despoiler already. I am not taking you with me.” Asriel crawled to the back of the cell. “W-Wait! J-Just hold on a second!”

He stared at the bolt pistol, fear consumed him completely. It wasn’t meant to be like this, Tetricus smirked and lowered the weapon. “I found this gun sitting on my table, like he was expecting me. He ranted endlessly about my choices, I thought I would be angry but it was in that moment the daemon reminded me of Taurus. I like to think of the better times, I blame father for Taurus’ state. I also suspect that fath-no Fulgrim thinks I am going to spare you, that you will somehow change my mind.”

Asriel now soiled himself, he started to cry he wrenched his eyes close until he heard something hitting the ground. It was a stubber. Tetricus then turned away “I am giving you the chance to have some dignity, it was because of the better times that I don’t shoot you now. Be an adult for once.” He then left the cell and closed the door behind him.

Asriel stared at the gun, he wiped his face. “H-He will come back for me.” The denial was better, it comforted him. But a part of him knew that he was going to be trapped in this cell forever, he warred with himself his hand reaching for the stubber and then flinching back.

He didn’t know what to do.

***
Tetricus turned to his right to see Cassius standing there. “Are you done?” Cassius asked. “Just a moment…” he listened carefully. Then he heard the gunshot and a thud on the ground. Cassius whistled “he actually did it.” The sound was like a weight off his shoulders, he sighed. “This is what the gods and a daemons do. We should respect their power...but never should we bow to them. That lesson is clear to me.” The prefector frowned “so are you really doing this?” “I am, as I said on Prolis you are in charge. But can you do me a favour?” “What?” “Take Asriel’s corpse, place it into a escape pod and shoot it out into space.” “May I ask why? I could just leave his corpse to rot in the cell.”

Tetricus folded his arms “do you want to risk him coming back?” Cassius simply nodded as he said that. “I will handle it.” Tetricus placed his hand on Cassius’ pauldron. “Thank you brother.” He walked past him and made his way to the docking bay. That was when the daemon spoke up. +It’s not the end for the human.+ “I don’t care.” +Fulgrim will take his anger out on him.+ “It’s not my problem.” he answered back.

Strangely he felt free, like chains were falling off his body. He hoped the future would be better.

Epilogue
Tetricus stepped out onto the station, pirates and a host of other warbands were plying their trade. But the one he was waiting for was standing in front of him. “Oktai.” Tetricus said curtly. The supposed drifter rubbed his neck, but now he could see the Black Legion marked on his breastplate. “So you made it.” “I did, I also was forced to think about a lot of things on the way here.” “I see...what of Asriel.” “Dead.” “Did you kill him?” He shook his head to the question. “He killed himself, I have him the gun though.”

He watched Oktai grimace “that’s one sort of freedom I suppose. No-” “Wait!” Tetricus looked back to see Cassius running out of the ship with his slave. His brother stopped next to him. “What are you doing?” Tetricus said in confusion. The prefector smiled “I am coming with you, I told Justus he was in charge. He simply called me a traitor and said to get off his ship. Plus she is the only one I need.” Tetricus spared a look at the female, she was hiding behind his brother slightly. As his eyes came back to his brother he asked “Are you sure?” “Stop with the questions I made up my mind.”

Oktai gave a nod to both of them. “Now if you please follow me, we can’t keep the Despoiler waiting.” As he started to follow the mortal with Cassius, he did not look back. Not even once.

***
Asriel’s eyes slowly opened, he was confined in a small space he looked around in confusion. “W-Where am I?” He tried to reach around himself but whatever he was in was confined in terms of space. He found it hard to breathe as well. He recalled what he did in the cell, he placed the gun to his head and pulled the trigger and now he was here. “M-Master?” he called croaked.

As he uttered that word a small orb manifested near his face, once it lit up everything around him he realised he was in a escape pod. +Are you happy?+ Asriel focused on the orb, he gasped in fear. “P-Please w-wait.” +I don’t know why you live but I don’t care. I will break you again and again, I will repair your mind and body so each horror I inflict will be fresh. I am in a foul mood...I hope you understand...+

Asriel felt his bones bending, the cold laugh of Fulgrim filled the pod. Asriel clawed for escape, but all he could do was scream.

I am going to tag this comment because of the proximity of the epilogue post.

Warband: The Zealots of Excess

Ship Name: The Lustful Tyrant

Leader: Azrin the Corruptor, The Sinful lord, Lustgiver and The Black Angel

Champion: Adonis the Yearning

Squad leaders

Aamon - 1st Squad: The Princes of Arrogance

Angelos - 2nd Squad: Gods of Ecstasy

Lazaros - 3rd Squad: The Idols of Perfection

Spizar - 4th Squad:The Masters of Desire

Members of the Princes of Arrogance

Aamon - Squad Leader

Alexandrel The Soulless

Salazar The Enchanting

Efron The muse of Delight

Thalis - Apothecary

Zayden The Bringer of Harmony

The Hellions of Terror

Ashi - leader of the 1st Thorn

Gabriel - Leader of the 2nd Thorn

Adam - Leader of the 3rd Thorn

Queen - Leader of the 4th Thorn

I try to remember what it was like being mortal, all I can recall are the great iron spikes which we used to execute supposed heretics. The spike will go through one hole and exit the other through the mouth. Whenever I think of the human faces contorted in pure agony, I say to himself….I want to try that. With the help of a certain individual that wish came true. Once the spike was through my body I could feel it stretching, my organs raptured and due to my astartes physiology this pure nectar of pain was dragged out to excessive levels. But...there was a problem. I got bored.

My associate helped me off the spike, put me back together again and then I wanted to try something else. I thought to myself what would it be like murdering my brothers? So I tried to do exactly that, the first I removed his head with my blade. He died much too quickly, the second I tore out his spine, to this day said spine is mounted on my chamber wall. As I killed it was exhilarating, soon I became hunted and I killed them too.

The supposed hunters became the prey, but just like before I got bored again. So I tried to be more creative this time, I decided to make some friends, involve myself in being a “brother” to all of them. In the end they just wanted my skill in killing people, I was aware of that but I didn’t care. Soon enough I received an offer from a squad leader, I recommend we share a bath together to discuss how I will become a part of his squad which he agreed to.

So when the time came, we were sat next to each other in the pool and I thought to myself...how should I kill him? What would give me the most satisfaction and joy? When the squad leader started his whole spiel on me obeying his word, that I was a thin blood I got bored again and decided to drown him. It took hours.

After I killed the squad leader I expected retribution but nothing came, I still wonder why to this day. Even so I moved to the next thing, I wanted luster to my life, I hate being bored. So this time I had my slaves torture me. I thought the act of being dominated would add a measure of fear to the exercise. I counted on the hidden hatred of my slaves to take over, for them to revel in anger since they have the chance to do whatever they wanted to their master. Do you know what happened? They simply enjoyed doing the exercise with me, some broke down into tears because they had to harm me. I got bored really quickly.

So I asked my associate, why can I never find eternal joy? It lasts for a few moments and then flutters away. She then told me that I desire to be human, all of astartes who fall under the sway of the dark prince desire it. Most would scoff at such a notion, but to me it made sense. All the vices we do are things mortals seek joy in. We astartes, weapons of war. Art shouldn’t be our prerogative, eating the finest foods should be of no concern. We move to each extreme with wanton abandon. I even heard some among the warband have tried human mating, it all made sense to me now. We try to be wonderfully human and because we are not human we are never satisfied, because we are trying to be something we are not.

Since I learned that lesson, nothing was beyond me and that’s when everyone started to whisper “Soulless” around me. I had no idea what it meant until I joined his squad, but I took the title as my own.

Alexandrel the Soulless...I liked the name, it was a name that became feared on this ship. I reveled in that sweet fear, I breathed it in, I held that lucious taste….But just like always I got bored.

Chapter 1
Aamon’s released a few snapshots down the street, but the Aeldari twisted around each shot with deadly grace, their bone white armour did even hold one nick, one scratch. It would take only moments for the Howling Banshees to reach their position. It did not help either that they had covering fire as well. He cursed and ducked down into cover, he could hear the rounds of the shuriken catapults rattling against the rocks. Aamon reloaded his bolt pistol. As he rose again, the Aeldari guardians shifted their aim to him.

He quickly got down again, that was when the psychic scream started. “Aamon.” Salazar’s voice purred through the vox channel his voice was utterly genderless, he never got used to it. He looked over to the other side of the street, the rest of his squad were hiding behind the debris. Salazar, Efron, Thalis and Zayden. Salazar was known as the Enchanting through out the warband, but his skills in that field are not needed now. “What is it!?” He said with a flare of annoyance. “Why don’t you have the dog charge their position? Make him actually do something useful? Perhaps he could absorb a few shots so I don’t have to dirty my armour?” Thalis their apothecary gave a great laugh to that suggestion, he had to agree with the sentiment. “You know he won’t act unless he wants to….Now Efron how about you sing for us eh?” He gave a nod to the apothecary for the suggestion, he was about the order the same thing. Aamon could hear the noise marine licking his lips, he stood upright. The skin that lined his armour stretched, he also had no idea how he could move around with his boots that were shaped into platform shoes.

The sound of the sonic blaster warming up caused him to bark out an order. “Cover Efron with supporting fire!” save one, everyone rose out of cover firing down into the street. The banshee’s were so close, but he knew they would never get to their position. Efron released an ear splitting scream as his sonic blaster unleashed a wave of destructive sound. Even though the noise marine was not a psyker the sound he generated had a psychic like property to it. Whether it was his cries of worship affecting the sound wave or the weapon itself he had no idea, the voices of the howling banshees were smothered.

The soundwave, cracked buildings as it traveled and when it finally hit the the aeldari they were turned into a red mist, he could see some hints of organs flying up in the air. The soundwave traveled further down the street and crashed into the cover the aeldari guardians were hiding behind. The attack kicked up a gout of dust, when he heard the xeno screams he shouted to his squad “Advance!” They jumped over the debris and charged, Aamon drew his power sword it flashed with a blue light as he activated the power field.

Passing through the mist of dust, the runes on his auto-senses locked onto the xeno lifeforms, he stepped towards them. Once he saw the hint of black armour, he swept his blade in an arc. The guardian had little time to react, his body was bisected. He moved onto the next rune and this time the xeno was ready, he charged at him with a knife. In his experience they always aim for the gorget, as the aeldari came in with a thrust towards his throat Aamon committed to a sidestep dodging the attack. Then with a swift twirl of his blade he removed the blade wielding arm of the xeno, despite the injury the creature faced him and charged again. With no weapon to defend himself Aamon swept his blade out removing alien’s head.

As the body toppled to the floor he looked around, the runes that were locked onto the other aliens steadily vanished, his squad were efficient despite their vices. Once the dust settled, Aamon relaxed. He faced those his led and already they were picking through the corpses like locusts. He could see Salazar wrenching spirit stones from their bodies and placing them into his pouch. He did not exactly hate the space marine but he unnerved him. He his chest plate held a single breast on the right side, which matches what he is now. Everyone calls him he or brother for convenience, if you ever saw his face you would not know what he is. Despite the dust, his armour barely held a spec of dirt, the pink silks and jewels adorning his armour was still pristine despite his complaints from before.

He shifted his gaze to Efron, he was simply on his knees crying praises to his foul deity. Their apothecary like always was sitting on a pile rocks, relaxing after a battle through smoking from a pipe made out of the bones of his slaves. His power armour was a mix of white and pink in terms of colouration, he looked quite plain compared to everyone else but his vices are almost as bad as Salazar’s.

Then there was Zayden, he held his bolter tight to his chest the gold that was welded to his armour shone in the sunlight. He was trying to resist scavenging the bodies but eventually he relented. Thalis calls him the Bringer of Harmony due to the fact somehow he could end arguments between the squad.

He watched all of them, they were so absorbed in what they were doing he could only feel disgust. He had to remember he was only here because he had no choice in the matter, he would leave he could. But in the end it was safest to remain in the warband. Aamon caught the sound of a crunch behind him, he turned and glowered at the individual. “You didn’t do anything.” he said firmly.

The final member of his squad shrugged, his armour was covered in leather straps and the grille was formed into maw of a daemonette. His helmet was lifted up slightly to only reveal his mouth. He was eating the nutrient bars created by their apothecary. “So you are just going to keep eating?” The space marine removed the wrapper from the rest of the bar and threw it aside, he pushed the rest of the bar into his mouth and chewed. Once he was done he lowered his helmet, allowing it to click into place. He then walked past him without a word, Aamon said nothing, his gaze followed the space marine all the way to Thalis who looked up at him. “What!? You finished all of them!?” the apothecary shouted.

Aamon grunted and strode over “don’t ignore me Alexandrel!” Finally he turned to him “You didn’t need my help.” he said curtly. The Soulless faced Thalis again “more.” he said firmly. Aamon could see the apothecary was slightly annoyed, Thalis handed Alexandrel several new nutrient bars “A new recipe, it will give you a kick.” Aamon slapped the bars out of his hand causing them to fall to the floor. He then bought his boot on top of it. “We are a unit, we act together. When one fails…” “We all do.” Thalis finished. “He is not going to listen you know that.” Alexandrel simply grunted and shoved him back, he picked up the crushed bars off the ground and ate them. Aamon blinked in shock, the apothecary whistled “do they still taste good?” Thalis asked.

The Soulless nodded “they still taste good, it shows your skill.” Aamon groaned in annoyance “I wish I never accepted you into this squad.” “I am sure Salazar wonders the same thing, but he was the first and yet he is still here. So you must like him.” As the apothecary spoke he handed Alexandrel a new set of bars. Aamon watched the Soulless place them into his pouch, he allowed his anger and annoyance to drain away. He remembered that the marine has got them out of tough spots, in a sense he was the wildcard of the 1st squad. That was his function and he had to admit he served it well. “We need to move.” Aamon turned to see it was Zayden, he was correct. “You are right, we are here to gather slaves. The Aeldari are a hidnerance.” “Aye, can’t have the 2nd and 3rd squad rubbing in our faces that we gathered no slaves.” said Zayden. Aamon frowned hearing of them, Angelos lead the 2nd squad dubbed the Gods of Ecstasy and Lazaros was in charge of the 3rd squad The Idols of Perfection.

Both of them were jealous of the achievements of his own squad and the fact their leader made them 1st squad. Which means they are the best within the warband, he refuses to utter the name their leader gave them. He detested it, but he takes fancy to naming all of the squads in the warband. He sighed and gestured for everyone to gather, once everyone was around him he could tell Salazar was staring at Alexandrel, the anger and annoyance was visible on his body. “Enough.” he said to him. “What? He did nothing this battle as always.” Already Alexandrel was working through the bars. Aamon did not know what to say that.“Then take it up with him, I doubt he will let you slap the bar out of his hand like I did.” Right away Salazar dropped his gaze, he waved his hand in dismissal “fine, but I tell you this now you can’t count on him.”

Aamon wanted to shake his head, truthfully he can’t truly rely on any of them. Each one is a madman, a slave to a thirsting god. “Well for now he is part of 1st squad, let’s move.” Thalis finished smoking, he breathed out a purple mist. He slotted the pipe into his belt. “To where? No matter where we move the aliens hound us. If we encounter them again they would most likely kill any slaves we capture.” His concern was well placed, he did not have an answer to it though. He was about to open his mouth to reassure the apothecary but Alexandrel spoke up. “We will be fine.” “How do you know?” Salazar seemed annoyed with the Soulless speaking up. Alexandrel looked around, despite his helmet obscuring his nose due to his eating he sniffed the air. “Trust me there are no xeno’s within our vicinity.” Aamon frowned “In the end it doesn’t matter, if we encounter any enemies we kill them. Our task is to gather slaves.” He walked onward pushing past everyone, he could hear pouts or grunts of annoyance behind him but in the end they followed him.

Their annoyance would vanish soon as they meet another enemy, they would become consumed by the thought of more spirit stones to collect they have been like this since the raid started.

***
Halina tried to calm the civilians within the hall, but it was not working. Despite being a soldier of the imperial guard she couldn’t do anything. She was part of the 65th Grilev regiment, known for their stern resolve but that resolve broke in the face of the aeldari attack.

She had to admit she was out of her element all of them were. As a garrison force, they enjoyed the peace despite the great scar in the sky. In the end the only truth was that they got sloppy. Her gaze shifted towards the barred door, the rest of her squad were watching it with commissar Albrecht, just a few hours ago he executed her sergeant for calling the order to fall back against the xenos. He hard sharp features, his cap and long coat was covered in dust. She hated the man, but in her experience the only time you could like a commissar was if they were a bad one. Since she was the most senior amongst the squad she was now in charge. If they survive, her promotion to sergeant will become official.

She gave up trying to calm the despairing crowd and walked over to their vox-caster Dilon, he was cursing as he adjusted the dials, uttering prayers to try and cut through the static. “Any luck?” she asked. Dilon shook his head in return “no, ever since the xeno attack started our vox channels have been a mess. No word from the general either, the last message was to hold out for reinforcements.” “That could take weeks…” Dilon bought a finger to his lips “ssh, don’t talk like that out loud.” He pointed at the civilians, he was right to mention it for if she gave up hope it reflects badly on the regiment and the despair of those they aim to protect will increase. “Sorry…” “Don’t be, after all it wasn’t meant to be like this.” He glanced at the commissar. She knew what he was insinuating, if Sergeant Liam did not give that order they would not be alive, he was just unlucky that Albrecht viewed it as cowardice.

She winced as she saw flashes of his face blown open by the bolt pistol, she shook her head to dismiss it. “So who are you trying to get in contact with?” “Well...anyone. At least to connect up with the main defense.” That was when the static started to clear, her whole squad even Albrecht looked over to the vox. “Spac….ma...ri...are..tear...up…..th…...oh….by…th..em...” She couldn’t make it out fully but she recognised a name “Space marine...” she voiced out loud.

Dilon grinned “by the emperor if they are here the aliens stand no chance!” The commissar walked over to them “Can you pick up that single again?” Dilon nodded and got to work, at times it would clear giving sound to gunfire, but what lit up her heart were the next few words. “They...ar….here….than….th...emperor….he is….destro...the...xeno...witc…”

Halina couldn’t believe it, the tide is actually turning. Even Albrecht was smiling, she could see hope beginning to play across the faces of the civilians as well. “Excuse me.” The voice was somewhat hoarse, it was evident the speaker was old as well. She turned behind her to see an old man wearing a brown robe. His black hair was messy, his brown eyes did not show hope either which was a surprise. “What is it?” Halina asked. The old man smiled, she could see he was using a wooden cane to keep himself upright. “Can I have a few words with you? It’s just about our situation.” Dilon smiled at her “don’t worry I have this covered.” Halina did not exactly want to talk to the old man, she wanted to focus on the vox but perhaps showing more concern for the people might calm them done further? She gave the old man a nod “alright.” They walked away from the vox and approached a corner. The elder then shifted to her “you should move, now.” he coughed as he spoke. “Why? The space marines are here.”

She watched the grip on his the top of his cane tighten. He seemed on edge. “There is no reason to be afr-” A boom on the door almost made her turn, but the old man gripped her wrist. “Don’t look at the door, keep your eyes on me.” For some reason she did as she was told, there was another boom and then came the sound of heavy boots. “We finally found some.” the voice was soft, curiosity fluttered across her heart. She wanted to push the man back but he hissed at her. “Don’t look! If you value your soul! Don’t look!” She sighed and focused on him. “What is the problem!?” Commotion erupted in the hall, cries of praise and prayers were uttered from lips.

The old man frowned “they are not who you think they are...keep your eyes on me.” the way the old man was speaking. How he was saying it with such conviction and authority he reminded her Liam. Halina slowly nodded “A-Alright…”

***
Aamon looked upon the mortals, he almost felt sorry for them. Their lives well be utter hell once they reach the ship, their cries of hope will be full of despair and pain in the next few hours. He found to make it easier if able to play the part of loyalist to avoid killing any. He stepped forward. “Right all of you into sing-” “Wait.” someone interrupted, Aamon’s eyes fell upon the commissar who came forward pointing his bolt pistol at them. His power sword was sparking with energy due to the power field. He watched his eyes dart among them, looking at the icons and the skin stretched over Efron’s armour.

Aamon could see the commissar wasn’t stupid, the rest of the imperial guardsmen were following suit and aiming lasguns at them. He prefered not to murder everyone since so far this was the only batch of slaves they found. “Salazar.” he said flatly. The creature came forward, he knew what to do. As he came forward the mortal’s recoiled at the design of his armour, Salazar started to remove his helmet.

Every single time the genderless marine does this, he has to mentally prepare himself. Aamon realised Salazar could destroy hearts with his supposed beauty it was why he recruited him. Save Alexandrel everyone were averting their gaze somewhat readying themselves for what was coming. A gush of pink mist left his helmet as he slowly removed it from his head, he then held it under his arm and reached for the pin holding his white hair.

Soon as he removed it, a great of amount of hair fell to his shoulders. His skin was pale, and his face was utterly androgynous. You would not be able to perceive whether he was male or female. Aamon could even spot the balm he uses on his lips to cause them to shine slightly. Right away the guardsmen dropped their weapons, all eyes were locked onto Salazar. The only mortal resisting was the commissar, his aim was shaking, sweat was falling from his brow.

Salazar walked over to him and smiled. “Come now...you don’t want to shoot me do you?” “H-H-H-H-H…” Aamon could see the commissar was at a lost for words, the word heretic was dying on his lips. The stammering simply amused the creature. “You don’t want to call me a heretic do you? How could a heretic make your heart swim with desire? How could a heretic make you all obedient in but a fraction of a second?” Salazar removed his cap and threw it to the floor, he rummaged his hair with his hand. “I decided after this war I will claim you. You can bask in my beauty for the rest of your days.” The commissar broke down, he fell to his knees and started weeping. Salazar’s hand was still in the air, he smiled and brought back to his body. Aamon grunted “mortals are weak of heart.” Salazar flicked to him “they understand beauty.” He placed his hand on his chest “they want me, there is nothing wrong with that.” “No wonder your room stinks of mating then. You hide your filth with pretty words and your looks.” his comment caused Salazar’s face to contort into fury, now he looked grotesque, like a statue that has been overdone. Seeing his true face made him feel a little better, but Salazar took a step towards him.

Zayden quickly placed himself in between them. “All of us have our precious joys, Aamon there are many of us who do far worse. Antagonizing Salazar is not helping our objective...as you always say…” Aamon grumbled “I know.” Zayden putting himself in such a position seemed to calm Salazar, he smiled. “Thank you, at least one of you understands.” The bringer of harmony gave a nod “no worries my brother.” Aleaxndrel then mumbled behind his back “I hate him.” Aamon raised his eyebrow at the Soulless. “Why?” “Zayden is far too nice.” “Is that how you perceive it?” he said nothing else, so Aamon dropped the conversation. He bought his attention back to Salazar “gather them up. We are leaving.”

Salazar had all the slaves gather up into a pack, they followed his every word. They wanted to please him that fact was clear.

***
Halina heard the commissar sobbing but she was focused on the words of the genderless individual. He or she caused her knees to feel weak. The old man clutched her wrist tightly to bring her back to reality, he frowned at her. “Focus, keep your eyes cast downward.” She slowly nodded, the old man released his grip and now she slowly turned keeping her eyes down. Both of them walked to the crowd, they were then escorted out of the building.

Fear started grip her heart she had no idea where they were going, but the space marines were making idle conversation. Whenever she looked at the old man he seemed grim in aspect, Halina frowned. “What do I do?” she had no idea why she was asking the old man, he simply chuckled in return. “You still have your weapon?” “I can’t kill space marines!” she responded to the old man without thinking, but that was most likely what he desired. “That is not what I meant.” said the old man. “I mean if you want to save yourself you should kill yourself now. These space marines will visit untold torment upon your body and soul.” Halina furrowed her brow “how do you know?” “I...have been around.” Now he seemed weary, like was struggling to stand. When he said those words, silence fell between them.

The journey was uneventful until they came to what looks like a evacuation point, she could tell by the sounds of mass-carriers. There were shouts and the sounds of aircraft landing and rising into the air. All of this caused her to look up and thats when she shuddered in utter terror, space marines in garish coloured armour were whipping people into the cruisers. The shouts were those of the astartes, mixed in with all of that she heard the screams of the people. There were also humans aiding in herding civilians into transports. They wore flak armour like her but it was covered in bright colours, some wore fur and unholy trinkets dangled from belts.

She bought her eyes to the front of the column and an astartes turned to them, his armour was black and pink in terms of colouration, he also wore a black cloak. Their eyes met and the blue lenses of his helmet caused her heart to break. She turned and ran for her life.

***
Aamon watched one the soldiers run, she didn’t get far as one the Hellions of Terror tackled her to the ground, they dragged the woman to the front. The leader of the 1st Thorn bought the soldier up to him. Ashi smiled showing her golden teeth, since they were creations of Thalis she could speak perfectly. “Caught her my lord.” “Good, have the slaves placed on the carriers.” She nodded and ordered for the units under her to get to work.

They poked the slaves with bayonets and threatened them with whips. It didn’t take much to get them on the ship, many of them were still looking at Salazar as the landing bays closed. It didn’t help he waved at them which caused stupid grins to line the faces of slaves. The annoyance somewhat vanished as he watched Ashi direct their section of The Hellions of Terror cult. She was efficient which pleased him, the woman was one of his personal slaves, each Thorn leader served a squad leader. If any of the slaves on the lower levels wanted to increase their prospects in the warband they joined the Hellions that way once attached to a squad they earn a gold medallion. Even so considering the vices of this warband a medallion can’t always save them if they cross paths with the wrong space marine.

He sighed “at least this raid is over.” “Aamon.” Efron’s voice was distorted, he gestured his head to two advancing astartes. As he saw them he simply just wanted to walk away, he had no time for gloating. Angelos and Lazaros came towards his squad, Angelos’ armour was covered in latex leather and Lazaros’ armour was adorned with jewels. “I could not help but notice the amount of slaves you gathered.” Angelos said with a mocking tone. “We were busy killing xenos.” Aamon responded. The 3rd squad leader gave a casual shrug “we all had to.” He pointed over to the champion of the warband Adonis the Yearning, his feet were hooves, icons of excess dangled from lines of latex leader and his armour was a mix of pink and gold.

His squad were making their way into their personal thunderhawk, he had his phoenix spear gripped in one hand and a chain in the other. His whole squad were escorting chained aeldari. “They sent up ten carriers along with capturing xenos for our lord. Let’s not forget slaying their with leader as well.” said Lazaros. “Angelos and I sent up eight and you...what was it? With that haul it was only three carriers. I am quite sure there is a lot of space in each as well.” Aamon tightened his grip on the handle of his blade, but his grip was loosened as Alexandrel came forward, he was in the middle of eating a nutrient bar. He noticed Angelos and Lazaros flinching slightly at his presence. “You can celebrate in my room. I am eager to discuss how you found so many.” He shoved the rest of the bar into his mouth. The 2nd and 3rd squad leader looked at each other. Angelos was the first to speak up “we...must decline.”

Aamon watched the Soulless swallow, he then removed his helmet fully and walked up to the both of them. “I insist, are you declining a friendly invitation? I want to hear more of your boasting…” He caught the sight of his blue eyes, through the tuffs of his hair, the black slits were tightening. Aamon knew if they accept they won’t leave his room alive, if they refuse him here he might kill them on the spot. At the current moment he wouldn't be against the notion. Squads can’t exactly make war on each other, they do it through the cult hence why the lower levels of the ship are a warzone. But their leader tends to forgive whatever the Soulless does. “Come on...Come on….Come on! Accept!” Alexandrel was now shouting in their faces.

Aamon pushed the Soulless back “now I am sure they have more important things to do...don’t they?” Angelos and Lazaros said nothing, they just quickly walked away without uttering another word. Alexandrel frowned “That’s rude, they didn’t even decline or accept.” he watched his fingers tap the heads of both his blades. “They know they wouldn’t come back alive.” Aamon declared.

The Soulless relaxed “well...I want to get back to the ship. There is a slave I want.” Thalis came over laughing “you didn’t even draw your blade once! You won’t get anything...will he Aamon?” The apothecary was putting him on the spot but he was correct, Alexandrel hasn’t drawn his blades once. “We shall see.” Thalis smirked at his answer.

He then spotted Ashi running over towards him, her autogun was slung over her shoulder. “My lord's your thunderhawk has arrived. If you would follow me” Aamon nodded at the news, he faced his squad. “We are leaving this mudball, get ready.” Everyone seemed eager, but he could tell it was because of the sorting of the slaves. They always burn through many of their personal slaves, he knew their performance was not up to par so they won’t get as much as usual. The hedonists which make up his squad will just have to make do.

Chapter 2
Halina muttered every prayer she knew as the carrier shuddered, now she wished that she followed the old man’s advice. Her eyes darted to the heretics who surrounded them. Each one looked like a parody of an imperial guardsmen. Leather was hooked into skin, some wore masks made of skin and others were covered in pelts. But what truly made her uneasy was the sweet smell, every single heretic soldier held the scent of perfume. Halina looked around, now the civilians were panicking. Even her own soldiers were uttering the same prayers that fell from her mouth. Whatever spell the traitor marines placed on them was lifted.

She thought it was strange how many of them held strange grins or had dilated eyes when coming on the ship, perhaps she guessed reality finally graced them? She took a deep breath and let the words of worship pass from her lips. “He is our light, our torch and sun...he gilds the righteous and protects the fait-” A hand on her shoulder caused her to jump, cutting off the litanty. Her gaze moved to her right to see commissar Albrecht, utter fury was lining his face. “Trooper Halina…” he whispered. “What is it?” she whispered back. “I have been among your fellow soldiers, if we work together we can attack and take some of the heretics down. Even in this situation our duty doesn’t end.” Halina spared glances at the traitors, they seemed disinterested in watching them. She then gave a slow nod to the commissar which he returned, her heart began to harden and the resolve her regiment was known her started to swell in her chest. She bought her eyes to where the landing bay was supposed to be, three heretics were standing there holding autoguns and there was six each standing on the right and left wall. At the current moment she could see Dilon moving towards the three heretics with the rest of her squad. “Right so we will take the three at the landing bay down…” Halina mused “then take their guns and kill as many of the bastards as possible.” Albrecht finished.

The act of attacking their captors will cause some measure of chaos and regretfully the civilians will get caught up in the altercation, but that will give them precious seconds. “I wouldn’t recommend you do that.” Her eyes along with Albrecht’s fell upon an old man, it was the same one who said she should shoot herself. “Are you a coward?” The commissar accused. “If everyone here fights with us we can over take this carr-” the old man chuckled interrupting Albrecht, she wondered if he was brave or stupid. “Do you know why these...heretics look so lax? They want you to try something. They simply want to lure in prey. They will act swiftly and without hesitation, plus they are trained. If you start something here it will give them reason to kill or maim you.” The old man sounded absolutely sure that was the case, she wondered how he knew such a thing. “Still it’s not a bad plan, better kill yourself now while you can.” he said dryly.


Halina was about to rebuke him, they couldn’t give up hope. Not while they can still fight, but she was not unable to utter those words because the carrier shook roughly again and the landing bay opened. As the bay came down the carrier became filled with a far stronger smell, it was sweet like the perfume she smelt before but it was more of the sickening kind of smell. The heretic started barking out orders, poking the civilians with bayonets. “Out of the ship!” one heretic shouted.

Due to the force of the crowd she was swept up, she staggered down the landing bay to arrive on a ship. The docking bay was adorned with silks, jewels, gold and horrifically skin lined the walls. Bile began to line her throat as they were gathered together with others the heretics captured. Because of the swarm of bodies pushing and shoving she lost sight of Albrecht and the old man. She wondered, she prayed if she could spot an avenue of escape but there were a host of more mortal heretics pointing guns at them, surrounding them in a wide circle. Behind them stood traitor astartes that was when her hope was crushed.

She could run and perhaps the heretics might gun her down, but fear of dying kept her place. Halina started to pray again.

***
Aamon stepped off the thunderhawk and onto The Lustful Tyrant, saying that name within his mind to this day fills him with disgust. But knowing the kind of warriors that walk this ship he shouldn't be surprised.

Even so he found what was about to happen next to be the worst thing about this warband, for the allocation of slaves is dubbed the dividing of meat. For that was all mortals were to them. Meat to be used, meat to be abuse so they can taste some measure of sensation. He could see all of the squads and even the champion Adonis have been gathered, they stood behind the Hellions waiting for the dividing to start. Lazaros smiled as they approached, his white hair was cut to one side and he had several piercings lining his ear. “You’re late.” “We aren’t late, we all left about the same time” Aamon said in annoyance. Angelos nodded in agreement with Lazaros “you gather the least amount of slaves and you make all of us wait for you? Our glorious leader won’t like this.” “You shouldn’t assume what the Black Angel wants.” The voice belonged to Spizar, leader of the 4th squad called The Masters of Desire. His armour was a both a striking purple and pink, his palatine aquila was also defaced. From his knowledge Aamon knew him to be the eldest among them, for squad leaders come and go depending on the mood of their leader.

Many clamour to be the 1st squad, their ranks rising and falling based on their deeds. Adnois tapped the haft of his spear on the ground, bringing their attention to him. “Spizar is correct Angelos, or do you forget the reason why we no longer have a 5th or 6th squad?” Aamon heard of tales about them, they thought to speak for him on many occasions and during a meeting he simply killed them. Truthfully no one knows the reason why he had them exterminated but that was the assumed reason why they were killed. They haven’t been replaced since. Efron grunted behind him “we are going to end up with the weak slaves aren’t we?” Aamon didn’t care for weak or strong, he personally desired stable minds to surround himself with. Compared to those that followed him his thralls actually aren’t abused. “Then...we have to do better. We are 1st squad after all.” he did not look back as he uttered those words, they weren’t only for Efron but his whole squad.

Adonis nodded and gestured his spear to Angelos and Lazaros “for my squad service to our great master fills me pleasure, so I will renounce our dividing rights. Angelos and Lazaros, you will decide between yourselves who will go first.” Angelos smiled to the 2nd squad leader “after you brother.” “With pleasure Lazaros responded. His squad strode past the cultists, the space marines treated the mortals like animals their squad grabbed hair and limbs. The cutlists under them helped.

Once Lazaros and his ilk was satisfied, they left and stalked back into the bowels of the ship. Next it was Angelos and then Spizar. Throughout the dividing Salazar was praying that no one touched the commissar. Aamon thought it would be a good idea to take him for himself. It was evident he had a keen mind and Ashi could put it to good use. But he had to remember he was leader, he had to keep the desires of the madmen that followed him in mind. Salazar was useful in slave gathering, antagonising him would not be a good idea.

Once Spizar’s group had their fill Ashi’s unit were guarding the small throng of people left. Adnois shifted his gold helm to him. “I trust that you can handle it from here?” Aamon folded his arms “Yes, your presence is not necessary.” Adonis gave a nod of acknowledgement and left the docking bay with those who followed him. He then faced Alexandrel “you will be going last by the way.” The Soulless nodded “alright.” He seemed confident, he didn’t like that one bit. As leader he had first pick, he approached the slaves and scanned them. Efron was right. They were left with the weak ones but surprisingly a few guardsmen were left over including the commissar.

He pointed at a young man, he had black hair and green eyes. “You.” Members of his Thorn walked over to the man and bought him before him. “What is your name?” Aamon asked. Terror consumed the guardsmen, he was stuttering his words he sighed and gestured at the cultists. “Take him to my chambers.” the cultists nodded and dragged the man away. He faced his squad and pointed at Salazar “Salazar you can take one extra, it’s your turn next.” The apothecary raised his hand. “Why is he going next?” “Because if it wasn’t for him we wouldn’t have any slaves.” The apothecary grumbled, accepting his answer.

Normally each raid an astartes would take two to five slaves at max, but with what they have a member of his squad will be down one slave. Salazar smiled at him, his genderless face caused him to wince and it annoyed him that he enjoyed his reaction. Aamon then returned to his squad. Salazar then approached the slaves, he went right for the commissar and grabbed his arm. He only resisted for a few seconds until he caught sight of his visage. The creature kissed the mortal on the head, everyone grunted in disgust save the Soulless which Aamon didn’t find surprising. “We are going to have such fun together!” Salazar exclaimed “now…” he grabbed the arm of a female guardsmen she started shrieking in horror rather than desire which he found surprising.

Salazar smiled at two of the cultists “help me take the third one.” They both gulped, Aamon noted that he would most likely never see those humans again. Mortal’s that enter Salazar’s chambers rarely leave. Salazar then left the docking bay, he was smiling ear to ear. “Alright, Efron you are up next.” said Aamon. His decision was based on breaking the aliens, they need to know he rewards good service, helps keep them loyal.

The noise marine grabbed two slaves and left, next was Zayden and then Thalis leaving only Alexandrel. The only mortal left was an old man who could barely stand. “Well he is yours, he’s the only one.” he tried to keep a measure of satisfaction out of his voice, he wondered if perhaps getting a weak old man will make him participate more in future battles? The Soulless smiled, he clapped a few times as well “how lucky I am!” Aamon raised his eyebrow at how jubilant Alexandrel was. “Excuse me? He is a weak old man.” “He was the slave I wanted!” The Soulless declared.

He rushed over to the old man who seemed weary, Alexandrel grasped his arm and roughly dragged him away. He watched them leave, Aamon only felt confusion at what just happened. Ashi then walked up to him shaking her head “Poor bastard.” she said out loud. “Indeed.” he responded.

***
He wondered if this was a cosmic joke? What exactly did he do this deserve this? The marine knew who he was, he also knew who the astartes was as well. He grimaced as the space marine dragged him down the hallway, he started explaining topics he had no interest in. “So...each squad controls a portion of the ship and everyone's chambers are in the same general area. Each squad member have their own personal slaves an-” “Just...shut up.” he interjected. The astartes stopped walking, he looked at him while frowning. “I thought you would be happy to see me? I mean you look like a shriveled prune now but I can work with this…” “I don’t care, just hurry up and kill me already.” he said bitterly.

The astartes was shocked by his words, he placed his hand on his chest. “Oh my...are you okay? Tell me...do you remember my name?” “I do…” “What is it then?” “Alexandrel….Alexandrel the Soulless.” Alexandrel smiled as he said his name. “You and I are going to be such good friends!” “You don’t have any friends! Or brothers! Or companions!” he barked back.

Now Alexandrel frowned “what’s the matter As-” “Don’t say it! Just shut up! Shut up! Hurry and do your business! Torture me! Mutilate me! I don’t care!” He looked away, he doesn’t want to see the space marine’s face.

***

Alexandrel stared at the mortal, he couldn’t help but lick his lips. He was so defiant and arrogant as well. He dragged him to his chamber door, as he approached the door it opened with a click due to the sensors. Once he stepped inside his slaves as always were waiting for him. His chamber were several large rooms connected in a circle, the corridors in between were spare rooms for his slaves and special chambers for certain delights. The lounging area was full of soft sofas, silks draped from the walls but his focus was mainly on Garim, the supposed leader of his thralls. Two slaves stood behind him ready to help Garim.

His favoured slave was a middle aged man, fair skin and bald as well. He wore a fine purple robe threaded with gold. Along his hands leather was hooked into skin, but what he liked the most was his blue eyes. That showed he understood him, the rest of the slaves only held patches of the colour within their eyes. Garim bowed with the two slaves “welcome home master, should I ready your bath?” Alexandrel grinned and dragged his new slave forward “Say hello...to..what should I call you?” The old man grunted “just call me an old man.” venom lined his voice as he said his name.

Alexandrel watched Garim’s face tuck into a frown for a second. He knew having the old man here would be interesting. “Garim.” He rose with other slaves in unison. “Yes my lord?” “Prepare a bath for the old man. Also use the main pool.” He pushed the slave towards Garim. “He stinks, I want him cleaned.” The slaves looked at the old man with cold hard stares, Alexandrel tried to avoid smiling. He didn’t want to display he is getting a sense of amusement out of the contempt his slaves are showing the new addition.

In a motion that clearly looked practiced Garim gave him a wide smile “very well my lord, the old man will be spotless the next time you see him.” His slaves then escorted the old man to the corridor, once alone he looked around the longue. “Where is she? I wanted to introduce him to my new slave.” He pouted, but he knew his associate will greet him in her own time.

He started to feel weary, he was about to reach for one of Thalis’ bars but decided against it he has other tools to help bring a measure of vigour to his body. He walked over to a wall and pushed a purple button that nested upon it. A section of the wall flipped to display a keypad, he entered a code and then a large section of the wall came apart to reveal his tools. From thumb-screws, blades and even pears of anguishes that were of various sizes. All of them were for personal use, he took a few pleasure devices and walked away.

The wall closed due to its proximity sensors, he knew Garim would be upset if he had other slaves help him with the devices but that was the point. He smiled joyfully “I can’t wait...this place is going to become quite interesting…”




***
Garim walked down the hallway while holding the old man. His brown hair was a mess and like his lord said he stank. He stopped and then allowed his fellow thralls to hold him. He walked a few paces forward rubbing his hands together, he then quickly turned and slapped the old man across the face. The shriveled thing winced in pain, he was held steady by his fellows. “You seek to disrespect our lord?” He slapped him again this time with the back of his hand, blood began to drip down the old man’s mouth.

Garim shook his head in annoyance “do you have anything to say for yourself?” The old man’s head spat a small measure of blood on the ground. He chuckled through bloodied teeth. “I used to be like you…” he croaked. “Thought myself important, thought that they cared…But I was wrong. Your master can rot for all I care.” Garim raised his hand in fury, the hooks in his hand tightened as he started to slap the old fool repeatedly. He wanted to kill the creature, but he knew his master wanted him alive, but he also understood what his master was aiming to do.

He knew he would be jealous and upset at this...thing. But he didn’t care he panted as he drew his hand back. The old man simply frowned at him, his brown eyes held the look of someone staring at a child. “Don’t look down on me!” Garim hissed. He slapped him one more time. “I am special! There is a reason why I am the most favoured among us!” he shrieked. One of his fellow thralls then spoke up, he was a muscled man, his skin was dark just like the old man. “That’s enough, we might bring the ire of our lord if we break him.” said Eamon. The second thrall nodded in agreement, her skin was fair and a snake tattoo dotted her right cheek “Aye, we can kill him later or perhaps the master will when he gets bored of him?” Haley added.

Garim agreed with both of them, he relaxed. “You are right...I forget myself.” He brushed his robes and escorted the old man to the main pool as instructed. As they reached the bathroom holding the main pool he frowned, the old man should use the slave baths. Not the personal pool of Alexandrel. Even so being here set him at ease, his lord’s scent always lingered wherever he goes. Plus the chamber was pleasing to look at. Leering gargoyle statues dotted the bathroom, golden snakes were embedded on the walls, the bathroom also held several small sinks that were dotted with the finest soaps and oils. Best of all he recalled the fact at times their master shares a bath with his favoured.

He personally didn’t want this dirty thing to sully this holy place. He sighed “I will get the water ready.” he said to Haley and Eamon. He then strode over to the circular pool that was several meters long. He then turned the tap on which was shaped into snakes, steadily the tub began to fill up with water. Once it reached close to rim he shut it off and walked over to a sink and grabbed the soap, he walked back to the pool and poured it in. Once the container was empty he chucked it into a nearby bin.

He then returned to the old man, he snatched away his cane and threw it aside, after that he derobed him with the help of Eamon and Haley. Once he was stripped of clothes Garim stood aside and gestured to the pool. “please throw our guest into the bathtub.” Eamon and Haley approached the pool and roughly threw the old man into the tub.

Garim smiled as the old man crashed into the water. The old thing coughed and kicked in the water, it took several minutes to steady himself. “I hope you can handle yourself from here?” The old man simply grunted at him, he took that as a yes. He turned away with the other two thralls but as they faced the door he had to adjust the rim of his robe.

His master’s pet was staring at them. The xeno was one of the drukhari, she had a slender figure and a hawkish beauty about her but what what he found most attractive and troubling to deal with was the smell. The intense heady smell sent kill singles to his brain, it was taking all of his willpower to hold back, he needed to kill her, he had to end her life. By how Eamon and Haley were fidgeting they were feeling the same urge as well.

Chershi walked over to him while fluttering her bladed fan at the same time he also had to keep an eye on the eunuchs that followed her. Each wore golden feminine masks and they wore no clothes save a purple loincloth. He noticed two eunuchs were carrying the back of her purple dress. The rest were holding weapons and platters filled with beverages and wine glasses. The alien tends to claim men and women who seek her out. “So tell me Garim, you enjoy slapping old men?” Chersi said with her silky voice. Garim raised his hands “I didn’t d-” She closed her fan and suddenly the pointed end of it was pressuring underneath his chin, he could feel his skin being gently pierced by the weapon. He couldn’t allow himself to shudder with pleasure, not from an alien. “I was teaching him his place.” he hissed.

Her predatory green eyes looked him up and down, she smiled thinly. “Jealousy can get you killed.” Garim narrowed his eyes at the creature. “I am not jealous of him!” he shouted. Right away her servants reached for weapons, he could see within those grin orbs she was considering letting the eunuchs slice them to pieces. Chershi removed the fan from his chin, Garim rubbed it, he noticed that there was wasn’t any blood. He then looked back at the old man, and then at the xeno. It’s quite clear that she was interested in him, that means he is not leaving the bathroom alive. He relaxed and brushed his robe, trying to push her smell away from his mind. “We should be leaving, I assume the...old man wishes to be left alone.”

He walked past the alien with his compatriots, he didn’t like how she watched him leave. In the end he was satisfied that the drukhari will tear the old thing apart.

***
The old man watched the fool leave, he thought he was more than he is. Garim thought he was on top of the world, most likely the idiot thinks he was in control of his destiny. But he will soon learn that was not the case. His eyes then drifted to the alien, the old man’s eyes were held on her luscious hair and the two golden hair clips that held it. They were shaped like horns. He narrowed his eyes at them, but he did not get much time to stare as the drukhari regarded him. She smiled as she walked around to the other end of the pool, his eyes followed her all the way.

He watched the alien dip her toe in the pool, she then nodded and placed her fan on the platter and right away her slaves began to undress her. Once she was bare she stepped into the pool slowly while a slave poured some wine into a glass. When the alien seemed relaxed the slave lowered the platter to her. She smoothly took the glass and sipped, after a few tastes she placed it back onto the platter. The alien’s green eyes then became fixated on him, the old man frowned. “What is it?” “Chershi” she said flatly.

He shook his head as she said her name “I don’t care for your name alien.” as he spoke the muscles of her slaves tensed. Chershi placed a finger her lips “be careful what you say, they get offended easily.” “I don’t care.” he grunted back. “It would be helpful if they kill me, dump my corpse into an escape pod and shoot me out into space.” “Then won’t you be dead?” she asked.

The old man scowled and placed his back to the cold wall of the pool. He couldn’t allow himself to get comfortable or get drawn into a conversation. The drukhari desires information, that was evident. He had no desire to be caught up in this life again. “What do you want? Leave a bitter old man be if you have nothing to say.” The alien gave him a menacing grin, his heart did not jump even once. He has seen far worse, endured far worse than whatever she can do to him.

The drukhari swam over to him, he stayed in place. It was better to show no fear, that way she had no sway over him. Once they were face to face she placed her hands on the edge of the pool. Being in such a position will keep him from moving away save going under water. The old man narrowed his eyes at her. “Leave me be.” “So bitter...hateful…” she hissed at him. She leaned in and breathed in deeply “you hate Slaanesh as well…”

The old man watched as suddenly a long snake like tongue slithered from her mouth. Chershi’s muscles started to tense and bulge. Even her face took an androgynous quality, she-it’s fingers dug into the panels of the pool cracking them it seemed like it was holding itself back. The old man held his place, if his heart faltered he would die right here or worse. The shining tongue then reached for his cheek, he found the sensation cold as the creature drew it’s tongue up it.

Once it had his fill, it drew its tongue back into its mouth and swam back. Slowly it changed back into the alien he was conversing with before. It was now clearly a she again, the old man frowned. “Of course he would have a creature such as you as a pet.” Chershi was now back to her original spot, she smiled and reached for the wine glass again and sipped. “You’re tasty do you know that?” She gestured the wine glass to him. “More tasty than this wine I should add, you have quite a vintage flavour.” The old man scoffed “you trick the other slaves with your alien stink, why hide?” “Getting right to that are we?” “Yes.” “But I don’t know a thing about you? Why should I tell you anything?” “Because you already know everything about me, it’s why you licked me in the first place.” Chershi nodded to his point “because it amuses me, that’s it. Anyway I have a measure of you now.” The old man said nothing, he simply watched the monster leave the pool.

Her slaves rushed over and wiped her down with towels until she was dry, a new purple gown was then placed onto her body. Chershi then removed her fan from the platter and fluttered it while briskly walking out of the bath chamber with her slaves. Now alone he bought up his old weathered hands “never again…” he said under his breath.

***
Alexandrel sighed he was sitting within one of his many torture chambers, the room was bare save the chairs and the tables to hold tools. His slaves were at at work placing the devices upon his body. With each knife stab he rolled his eyes as a few of his slaves started to cry. Some were also consumed with the thought of inflicting pain on him they weren’t even doing it properly. The urge to rise and kill them for boring him was trickling in, but he held back he wasn’t doing this for immediate pleasure. He tried to imagine how Garim will react, he was such a frail man, Alexandrel wondered how many of his thralls he killed in order to be the “favoured” slave? If the old man was still who he expects him to be, then Garim will die marvously.

He sagged into the metal chair slightly, the spikes on the chair tore his skin with the movement. He frowned as a barely felt even a flicker of pain from his back. His eyes then rested upon the slaves working.. “Leave. All of you.” The slaves bowed and left the chamber, now alone he shifted his gaze to the blade embedded on top of his wrist. Alexandrel grasped the handle a made a few quick turns, again he felt nothing. He sighed and released his grip on the weapon. He then creased his brow. “I need more luster in life...basic torture is so...so...bo-” “Boring?” His associate finished.

He looked up to the door to see she has entered, he found it amusing how she did it without him noticing. The creature softly walked up to him and grasped the blade in his wrist, she pulled it out roughly. He gasped as it left his body, a thread of pain graced his nerves, his wound throbbed and ached even though Chershi cannot give him eternal joy he will take it where he can. “Thank you...companion.” She smiled as at him and threw the blade aside. “You’re welcome, I talked with the shriveled slave.” “Oh? What did you think?” He did not hide the curiosity in his voice, Chershi will not be speaking with him if she wasn’t interested in his newest slave.

She took one step closer and began removing each device one by one, this time she took her time. Alexandrel winced, but raised an eyebrow. “Are you in a good mood today?” “Oh yes, now...to talk about the old man. He will not act as you expect him to.” He grunted as a blade was pulled from his chest, he smiled as that information. “So what makes you think that?” “I tasted him.” she said curtly. “He is far too resentful and full of hatred to do what you want. He will never rise against Garim’s provocations. Your father is to blame for that.” At the mention of Fulgrim he tapped his fingers on the arm of the metal chair. He most likely broke the old man in ways he might not be able to repair. “That is where you are wrong.” her words made it seemed like she read his mind but considering what she is the creature most likely did. “Approach this issue from a different angle, your slave will die every few days due to how ancient he is. But with each death your father is waiting for him to mutilate and taunt him, then he shoves his soul back into his body and waits to do it again.” Alexandrel listened but what has him giddy was the fact the old man upset the lord of the third. That could be the only explanation for his situation. That made him even more interesting.

When the last contraption was removed, Chershi stood aside. Alexandrel rose from his seat he looked down to his associate. “He knows nothing of pleasure does he? Not true pleasure.” His companion gave a small nod. “You are correct, his desire was basic, the issue was the fact those he was with in the past allowed that desire to grow so it became like steel….” “And now the steel has been battered and broken beyond repair, he is now an empty and unfeeling thing.” Chershi simply smiled, he returned it. “I know what to do now.” He walked to the door and grabbed a fresh towel, before he left he looked back to his companion. “I assume you want something in return?” She shook her head to the question. “I serve you in all things...as you well know.” Alexandrel gave her a sad look, she was trapped in a box. Such a being does not deserve such a fate. “Do you want to try again?” That was when her face split for a moment, he saw the daemonic visage. “No. I will not be shamed again.” it hissed. “Too proud then. A shame.” He tutted and left the the torture chamber.

Oooh a squid, call of the cthulhu perhaps? Damn asriel is in a bad way, i feel bad for him. Maybe this is where he starts to serve the prince of pleasure directly as master instead of his servants.

 Dayknight wrote:

Oooh a squid, call of the cthulhu perhaps? Damn asriel is in a bad way, i feel bad for him. Maybe this is where he starts to serve the prince of pleasure directly as master instead of his servants.

See I was going to say something, but that would've been a spoiler.

Anyway a new chapter will be up in a few moments.

Chapter 3
Halina was sat in front of a large mirror she tried to block out the howls of anguish and possibly pleasure. She tried to focus on the Emperor but it was hard with the musk that scented these large interconnecting chambers. She also tried to avoid looking at all the pieces of art that lined the walls of her enslaver. It was obvious that it was there for its own narcissism, Halina knew staring at them for too long would have one admit that the creature was beautiful. Which was the highest heresy.

Halina even tried to dismiss the sensation of the purple silk gown caressing her skin, she wanted to revel in how soft it was to wear. Yet the hardest thing of all was to be rid of the heretic’s slaves, who moved around her combing her hair, spraying perfume onto her skin and placing makeup on her face. Each slave looked as horrific as the traitor astartes who keeps her here. Halina also tried not to think of the two others, her gaze shifted slightly down the chair. Albrecht was here with her about thirty minutes ago until he was dragged away, worst of all he did not resist. The commissar was taken with their fellow captive once they were redressed, cleaned and spruced up by makeup. “They must be all so happy…”

Halina’s eye twitched as that voice graced her ear, it’s voice was almost as sexless as the traitor astartes, but it belonged to the supposed leader of this group of slaves. She tried not to look at it’s face in the mirror, the face was far too perfect and genderless. Like it was sculpted by the hand of a god, it’s long white hair covered one eye and it wore purple lipstick. “My dear lady…” said the creature. “You now look beautiful for him…” it said. Halina forced her mouth open to respond, soon as she did she tasted the musk in her mouth. It almost tasted like honey, despite the smell being different. “I don’t want to look good for him. R-Release me...you are slaves like me right?” The creature smiled “we are all slaves here...even him. We are slaves to our passions, tell me have you ever been treated like a queen? For that will be your life here.”

At the mention of queen confusion fell upon her, sensing this the slave smiled. “I am Ira, the head of your personal aides. We are your slaves and it’s a pleasure to serve you mistress.” At the mention of slaves she shook her head. “No! This is wrong! I don’t want slaves!” Ira frowned at her shouting as it brushed her hair. “Morality always keeps one from the greatest pleasures. Tell me you were a soldier, was it easy? Did you choose to be a soldier?” The question threw her off, admittedly since the great scar her planet had a lottery for the PDF. She actually prayed not to be chosen, but the Emperor had another plan for her.

Admittedly she hated being part of the defense force, she was forced to leave her family and live in the garrison, but it got worse from there. When the representatives of the tithe came, again she was forced to be something she never wanted to be until she met her squad within 65th Grilev regiment. Thinking of them she prayed for their safety, then her mind drifted to Liam. “You hate him don’t you?” Ira’s question startled her. “I-I don’t understand what you mean.” Halina stammered. “Don’t be coy, Albrecht killed someone you liked, someone you respected. Your whole squad looked up to him.”

Right away she saw flashes of Liam’s death, giving his order to fall back. Once they were safe the commissar shot him for cowardice. She hated him for that and as a scream graced her ear she felt a small spike in her heart. “No…” she hissed. “I can’t think that. It’s not...not...” “Right?” Ira finished for her. “Don’t deny the joy you are feeling now. Listen…” the other slaves stopped their work, Ira was still brushing her hair humming to the screams. Halina tried to block it out, she placed her hands on her ears. She screwed her eyes shut and now in the darkness the screams became even worse. She could hear Albrecht distinctively, Halina picked out the sounds of bodies breaking and a tide of bodies writhing and heaving as one. Then finally the words passed through her mind. You deserve it. She kept repeating those three words again and again, her heart throbbed at that fact.

She slowly opened her eyes, tears began to trail down her face ruining the makeup. The eyeshadow began to even run down her cheeks, Halina knew she sinned. To wish for a warrior of the Emperor to suffer under the heretic. It was a heinous sin, one that could see her executed if she escapes.

Ira stopped brushing her hair. It gestured to one the slaves to hand it cleansing wipes. As Halina watched the slave hand the wipe to the creature from the dressing table, it began to gently bring the wipe down her cheek. “Ssssh my lady. It’s alright. You are being human right now, the one who thrists loves it when we are human.” Halina wondered if Ira was a witch, somehow it knew her thoughts and she hated it. She could hide nothing from the monster if that was the case. But at the same time the gentleness it was showing her comforted her.

Ira bought the cleansing wipe away and threw it on the table. “Now how abo-” the sound of a chamber door opening cut the genderless creature off. Halina could hear the sound of someone being dragged. Halina got up from her seat right away, Ira stepped back. As her gaze fell upon the corridor entrance her eyes went wide. The traitor astartes was wearing a white robe, his hair and face was matted in blood and gore. He was also holding someone by the ankle, they bore no clothes and they were drenched in blood, but staring at the face Halina covered her mouth with her hands. She was shivering in pure horror as she recognised Albrecht. His eyes were dilated, a grin of rapture lined his face.

The heretic astartes looked around, his eyes fell upon Ira. “Ira, my dear.” said the astartes. Ira bowed and as it rose it smiled. “Yes my lord? What do you need?” The heretic astartes frowned. “More pleasure tools, the blood rite is getting boring.” “I see, I will retrieve more tools right away my lord.” Ira said in amusement. The heretic then looked at her while smiling. “Oh you look so much better now.” It then glanced down to Albrecht. “He didn’t last long, but not to worry you won’t be involved in the blood rite. You are to be my helm bearer a high honour I am giving to you my beautiful bride.” Halina dropped her hand from her mouth. “Bride!? I-I...No! Stop this please! Re-” Ira placed it's hand on her shoulder, strangely she now felt relaxed and at the same time her lord...it-he does not seem as terrifying as she remembered.

The traitor astartes gave a curt nod to Ira who returned it. “I am Lord Salazar, this is your paradise my bride.” The mention of bride strangely filled her with pride. At the same time the sensation of reveling in Albrecht’s suffering increased. This time she did not feel the need to push it away, she let that wonderful sensation hang in her heart.

***
Dilon tried not to look at his captor, setting at the desk in front of him was terrifying but then the heretic’s aide the female soldier with gold teeth shouted. “Look up!” Right away his gaze came up, the space marine sighed at the traitor. “Is that necessary?” he said. The female with gold teeth frowned “he should show respect and strength if he is going to help me.” The heretic astartes nodded in agreement, he then faced him. His brown eyes strangely seemed relaxed. “Now you need to understand a few things….” he slowly trailed off, that was when Dilon stammered out his name. “D-Dilon.” The space marine smiled at his answer. “So you have a voice after all. You may call me Aamon, when you are in front of my...brothers it’s my lord. As I said you need to understand a few things, how this ship works and how to survive in this place.” He watched Aamon reach into his pouch, he then placed a gold medallion on the table with a crown on it. “This is yours.” he pushed it towards him. “If any of the space marines give you trouble, show them this. That means you are part of my squad. Yet be aware that this won’t work on everyone.”

Dilon took the medallion right away, if it increases his chances of the surviving he will do anything. Aamon strangely seemed pleased at his eagerness. “So you have sense, you want to survive. I will tell you if you still want to worship the emperor you can. But only...and I stress only in your private chambers. If anyone outside of my chambers catches you breathing a single praise to the emperor you will die. Even that medallion won’t save you.” Dilon slowly nodded, he wondered if Aamon was actually a heretic? Maybe the space marine was on a top secret mission for allowing such a thing. He heard stories how traitor astartes spit upon the master of mankind and were bringers of destruction. Yet the astartes before him did not have that look about him. His fair skin was not covered in mutations, he just looked tired and weary. “Y-Yes my lord. I understand.” said Dilon.

He then rubbed his neck, he wondered if he should voice his thoughts. “Speak, if you have a question.” Aamon said curtly. Dilon gave a small nod. “My lord...are you a heretic?” The question caused the female to chuckle. Aamon stroked his chin, thinking on the question. “I have no choice, for me...this is survival. This warband is simple sanctuary to hide...nothing more than that.” His answer caused Dilon to relax, he knew that technically he would be shot for being on a traitor ship. Soldiers have all manner of tales, he believed all of them. He then asked another question. “A-Aamon, is it possible to save my squad?” “No.” the answer quick to his surprise. “Forget about them, they are most likely dead or worse.” “But can’t you save them? You are in charge of the astartes squad, I saw all of them.” “It’s complicated, as I said this is about survival and I won’t jeopardise it. Be glad I am allowing private worship of the Emperor, even though I detest it.” Now Dilon furrowed his brow. “You detest the Emperor my lord? Yet you allowing me to worship him?” “Yes, because times have changed. I have seen the Emperor, he was but a man to me. He still is in my eyes. He is powerful, but that does not make him a god. But I understand my era is over. That’s all I will say on the subject. Now...Ashi, take Dilon to his room.”

The female standing next to Aamon walked around the table. “Up you get.” Dilon stood up, now he finally allowed himself to look around the fear he felt before has evaporated slightly.

The chamber was circular, but it was..plain, utilitarian in a sense. There was a bed, the desk he was standing at and a weapon stand. “Enough gawking!” Ashi shouted. Dilon jolted and nodded. “Please lead the way.” Aamon kept his eyes on him as they left the chamber.

Entering the corridor as they started to walk Ashi tutted. “Put a lid on your fear.” “Excuse me? What do you mean?” Dilon asked. Ashi frowned at him. “There are people on this ship that will kill you for showing fear, there are even worse things on the lower levels and we will have to go there to deal with squad matters. The...things down there will exploit your desires, make you see things. So chin up...by the way I hate when people introduce me to other people. I am Ashi, Ashi Goldtooth.” She smiled showing her gold teeth for emphasis.

She then picked her ear and when removing it she blew her finger. “Anyway, nothing changes. You just swapped you master.” He couldn’t process the information being loaded upon him, but her last comment angered him slightly. “It’s different.” “How so?” she asked. “I kill to ensure the survival of humanity.” He clenched his hand. “You kill for false masters, monsters who would want to see humanity corrupted or destroyed.” Goldtooth smiled for some reason, she then chuckled. “It’s not any different, both sides are corrupted. One side kills for a god who had no desire to be one. Fat men interpret his will and send people like you and me to die for their wars. Let’s not forget the commissars. Hell, even those who work on ships, the supposed heretics here are still doing their old jobs. Dying in the dark, breeding and then dying again. Just like on imperial ships, the difference here is that the workers enjoy what they do in their private time...” she then shivered. “Perhaps they enjoy it a bit too much…” “Enjoy it a bit too much? Wh-” Ashi stopped, she faced him and placed her fist on his heart, the action caused the sentence to die between his lips. “Harden your heart Dilon. I lost good people to their base urges, heck even simple pleasures are dangerous. As Aamon said this was survival. Keep that in mind.” “You lost good people?” “You remember when you mentioned those dark masters? There are greater ones, greater than the space marines.”

Dilon wondered what she was talking about, they continued walking. They passed by more heretics and even made their way through chambers that seemed like training halls. Eventually they reached a door in one of the corridors. Ashi pressed the button and gestured in. “Here is your room, now I got things to do.” Goldtooth sighed and walked away, Dilon did not waste any time entering his room.

He then turned to the keypad near the door and locked it. Once he heard the click he gave a sigh of relief. He then turned around, taking in his new room and surprisingly it was larger than his quarters on their garrison world. He had a double bed, armour and weapon racks, a desk and even a sofa. He smiled “wow this i-” He stopped and recalled he was on a heretic ship. At the same time Goldtooth told him to beware of simple pleasures.

Dilon calmed himself and approached the bed, he got his on his knees and bought his hands together. “Oh emperor.” he said calmly. “Gild me in your righteousness...help me harden my heart for the trials to come…” The prayer was strangely harder to say, he got the feeling that something or someone was watching him.

***
Alexandrel sat in from of the old man in the lounge the shriveled thing now smelled of scented soaps, he also was wearing fresh robes. Alexandrel smiled at him. “So...have you used a pear of anguish before?” The old man grunted “why haven’t you killed me?” The question was not unexpected and he is not even engaging in the subject matter he brought up. Alexandrel decided to be honest. “Chershi said you know nothing of pleasure.” At the mention of pleasure, the old man shook his head. He gave a hoarse laugh. “Pleasure? I had it for a time, but it seemed your dark god had other ideas. Every time I achieve some happiness I am torn away from my home and suffering...pure suffering is heaped upon me. You and the your bloody dark prince can go rot in a pit for all I care.”

Alexandrel personally did not care for Slaanesh all that much, but if anyone in his squad save Aamon heard such a thing the old man would’ve been killed. “I can understand why you are upset, you told me your story after all. But let me tell you what your problem is…” he leaned in towards his face. “You act like a slave...so you are treated like one.” Now he saw a hint of confusion in his brown eyes, he breathed in the scent of the old prune. He could not even detect even a hint of the dark prince’s favour, it’s clear he has been utterly abandoned by the deity. Looking into his eyes again, they have now gone hard. The old man tightened his grip on his cane. “You are also a slave.” he hissed. Alexandrel shook his head “no I have freedom. Freedom to be who I am, to pursue pleasures and sensations to my heart’s content.” “You can’t believe that.” “I do believe it.” He rose from his chair “Slaanesh needs us more than we need him.”

It was evident the old man could not understand such a concept, he was refusing to understand. “He loves us because we provide him with meaning, purpose. Without excess he would not exist, so he needs us to fuel his very being. In return he gives us his love. Worship is not required, shouting his name is pointless...all that matters is one's need.” The old man simply laughed at him. “Oh that’s rich! You simply can’t see that you are a slave. If you disappoint the foul deity he reduces you to gibbering chaos spawn. No matter what you have done for him in the past, we are dancing on the stage of cruel and thirsting gods. I refuse to dance anymore. Fulgrim...the bastard can do what he wants after each death.” The old man then narrowed his eyes at him. “I know your pet daemon has told you everything about me.” Alexandrel nodded “oh yes, you die every few days. How old are you by the way?” The old man grumbled “I lost count of my age. I can barely walk, I have to use minor telekinesis and this cane to aid me...Even then….” The old man bought up his hand. “I lost most of my power, I can’t even defend myself. I can barely move cups or even rocks...” He gestured to himself. “This is what your god does to people after he tires of them. You just haven’t reached that point yet. So piss off if you aren’t going to kill me.”

Alexandrel sighed, Chershi was right. The old man became a bitter and hateful wreck since the last time he has seen him. “Very well, but I won’t kill you. That would be admitting defeat after all.” he said in amusement. Alexadnrel watched the old thing grunt, he then walked away to the corridor and as he entered Chershi was there. “You can’t fix him.” his associate was fanning herself, her back was to the wall. “But if you are so eager to pursue this path...I know of someone who could help.” Alexandrel smiled at her. “Oh? Are you interested in him as well?” “I am, I see the potential. That’s only if he could be put on the right path again.” Alexandrel folded his arms. “So tell me my dearest companion, what do you have in mind?”

Chershi closed her fan, her face then cracked showing the creature underneath. It’s pale pinkish face was covered in piercings and leather straps, it’s tongue lashed in the air. “Listen carefully Soulless…” it said with Chershi’s voice. Alexandrel opened his ears, readying himself for the passing of information.

Chapter 4
Alexandrel pulled the slaves down the hallway, all six of his personal slaves were chained together with a link that was wrapped around his wrist. What he found quite disappointing was the fact that none of them resisted. He was upfront that they are going to be sacrificed. The announcement simply caused his slaves to praise his name, they thanked him that they are using their lives. He sighed in frustration and focused on the journey, he soon passed by Thalis, he saw the apothecary was sitting next to his chamber door. He was smoking with his pipe. As Alexandrel was passing him he raised his eyebrow. “Soulless...what are you doing?” He turned his head back to Thalis. “I am going to get the attention of a daemon. Why do you ask?” The apothecary removed his pipe from his mouth, he breathed out a gout of pink smoke. “Can I come?” he smiled showing his teeth.

Alexandrel thought about it for a moment, he guessed at least Thalis tagging along would make the journey more interesting. “Very well, you can come.” The apothecary chuckled and sat up. He walked up to him. “So what kind of daemon are you summoning?” Alexandrel put a finger on his lips “it’s a secret.” Thalis sighed “can’t you just tell me?” The apothecary pulled out a bar from his pouch, he wagged it in the air. “This is a new recipe by the way...” Alexandrel looked at it and shrugged. “I must decline.” As he refused the treat the apothecary’s eyes went wide. “You must be plotting something big if you are refusing this.” Thalis returned the bar to his pouch. “Let’s go then, I am eager to see what you summon.”

Alexandrel nodded, they continued their journey down to the lower levels. Right away as they reached the bottom of the stairs leading to the lower levels the ship changed. The hallway held fleshly pink growths, he could hear a sensuous voice whispering into his ear. Thalis smiled at this. “The only good thing about the lower levels is the fact the handmaidens can press at the walls of reality.” Alexandrel did not understand the fascination, the handmaidens are boring daemons who always act in the same way. He found the whispering annoying as well. “Let’s just go.” said Alexandrel.

The apothecary sighed, they continued walking. Further in purple forms began to dance around them, disembodied hands phased into bodies and Thalis along with his slaves were shivering in pleasure. The spirits gave him a wide berth, but what became frustrating was the slaves were slowing down. They were being drawn in, slaves were known to be lost to the spirits. He turned and glared at them. “Enough!” he hissed.

The spirits scattered, his slaves shuddered in fear of him but his squadmate scowled instead. “Why did you do that for!” His eyes shifted to Thalis who slinked back slightly. “C-Come on, can’t you at least enjoy minor pleasures?” “Minor pleasures are boring Thalis, you should do better. Even Salazar would not succumb to such idle fancies.” Being compared to Salazar caused his supposed brother to look at him in confusion. “I thought you hate him?” “He hates me, but I don’t hate him. I actually appreciate his honesty in what he wants.” “What he wants is disgusting.” “Have you tried it?” Thalis’ face screwed into disgust. “I won’t low-” “Lower yourself?” Alexandrel laughed at him.

He gestured to the phenomena around them. “We are at the bottom! We are in a pit of wonderful darkness! Shame is also a pleasure you should try it. Have you ever reveled in it? Drank in the sensation? Salazar has tasted it once, accepted it and moved higher. Morality still binds you, Pride still holds you...hence why he is favoured and you are not.” The apothecary looked away, he flared his nostrils slightly. “I can see why they call you Soulless. You are most likely worse than our...brother.” “You say that because you are scared of the unknown, nothing more.

They then walked in silence, as they passed slaves they scattered, clearing the way for them. One was brave enough to reach out to touch him, perhaps to gain some form blessing. After all the slaves on the lower levels think of them as gods.

Then an idea graced him. It was a mere impulse and like always he acts on it. He reached out and grabbed the slave. Thalis frowned at him. “What are you doing?” He could hear the confusion in Thalis’ voice, but he ignored it. The slave whimpered and praised the dark prince, he considered himself blessed for the mere chance of being touched by a astartes.

Even his own personal slaves were cursing the frail slave for they believed he was showing affection to him. Alexandrel did not care for their opinions on the matter, they were going to be dead soon. Slowly Alexandrel opened his mouth, he then leaned into the slaves neck and tore out his throat. He then cast the bleeding slave aside, the slave was smiling as his lifeblood started to pool onto the floor. Alexandrel then licked his lips, his blood had a tangy taste and he could even taste the corruption in the slaves blood. He wiped his mouth slightly with his hand. “That was disgusting.” said Thalis. Alexandrel blinked in confusion at the apothecary. “What do you mean?” “You actually put your lips on a lower level slave. If I mentioned even a word of what you did no one in the squad would want to even touch you. You will even be ridiculed by the other squads.” “I don’t care.” Alexandrel responded.

Thalis shook his head, he then folded his arms. “You don’t care about anything. You are going to end up dead one day, you know that?” “I have died once already, it’s quite boring actually.” The apothecary blinked in shock “wait...what?” “You are aware of my Drukhari slave right?” At the mention of the lie he tells his squad a small speckle of drool fell from Thalis’ lips. “Why haven’t you kill her yet?” Thalis asked. “Because I don’t want to.” “Slaanesh wants her soul Alexandrel.” “Well I don’t want to kill her, don’t make me repeat myself.”

He found the fanaticism in the squad to be a minor annoyance, in the end he was part of the Princes of Arrogance for Aamon alone. He was interesting, the astartes was trying to pretend he was nothing like them. Yet he knew he was just holding back who he truly was, he likes watching him resist, he enjoys his arrogance and pride as it veers up from the surface. He played with the blood on his lips slightly to Thalis’ disgust.

He thought to comment of Thalis’ disgust but dismissed it in but a moment, he had no desire to waste energy on a pointless discussion. Eventually they arrived in an open hall, strangely it did not contain the sound of whispering daemons either. “This is as spacious spot.” Alexandrel pointed to the wall “stand at the wall Thalis.” The apothecary nodded. He seemed eager to watch the summoning. Alexandrel removed the chain from his wrist and ordered the slaves into a circle, he then placed a finger on the blood that matted his mouth.

He drew the rune of Slaanesh on the foreheads of each of the slaves. Each one cried praises to the dark prince, again they praised him for using them. He wanted to break their necks for being so meek, but their fates are going to be far worse. He started to walk around the circle of slaves, invoking the words of summoning. “Va’ish’nilel’casis…” the dark tongue spilled from his lips.

The slaves eyes turned white, they began to chant with him. Steadily through the ritual their voices turned daemonic. Alexandrel began to shout for the daemon “I call Bael, Baell, Buel and Baal! I call for the granter of wishes, the arch-corrupter, the king of sin! I scream for the Lord Of Freedom and Lady of Dark Delight!” Wisps of pink light started to gather, the slaves forms began to break down into black liquid, forming a puddle.

Alexandrel then faced the pool. He smiled at it “I call for Balim...Darktongue.” The black liquid came together to form a humanoid shape. Then it fell away away to reveal a man in a black suit, a purple feather was also nested in his front jacket pocket. Alexandrel then watched him adjust his pink tie and button up his jacket.

The man then adjusted the rings on his red gloves and then gave a flick of his long blonde hair. His black eyes were the only thing that betrayed what he is, his face which was fair coloured was the picture of beauty it was almost like a perfectly sculpted statue. The creature finally brushed his chest. “What does your slave want? That’s why you called me isn’t it?” He said in a flat tone.

Alexandrel could not even sense a hint of his power, most daemons have a strong presence even non-psykers can feel. At the moment Balim seemed like a human he could easily break. Alexandrel reached for him, the need to shatter his body consumed him completely, the thought throbbed in his mind. The daemon summoned a black cane topped with the head of a bull, Balim pushed his hand away with a simple movement. Alexandrel could feel the force inhuman force behind the movement, he smiled at him. “Are you truly Balim?” he just wanted to confirm it as he drew his hand back.

The daemon sighed “Yes...now what do you want?” “I want you to fix someone, make him interesting for me.” Balim raised his eyebrow, he walked up to him “you mean the old thing you keep in your room.” “Yes I refer to him.” Balim began to tap the head of his cane on his cheek, he started to mumble and then said. “No.” Alexandrel frowned “may I ask why?” “I do not see any greatness in the mortal. He is washed up, used and cast aside. Slaanesh released his hold on the old man that is a fate worse than death.”

He could see the point the daemon was trying to make, but he did not believe that. “Why not just talk to him? Try just even looking at him and you will feel as I do. You will be able to taste the potential…” Balim lowered the cane from his face, Alexandrel watched his brow furrow in annoyance to his words. “You don’t care for his potential, don’t lie to me. You are simply an overeager spectator who wishes to see the stage burn.” He bowed to the daemon’s words. “Am I that obvious?” “Yes you are...But...” Balim then tapped the cane in the palm of his hand. “I could take a look, just one look. But if I don’t like what I see I am leaving.” “Very well, I can accept that.” Alexandrel stood upright to see the daemon turn away from him and vanish in a puff of black smoke.

He could not help but smile, he knew the daemon will show interest. The old man’s anger and bitterness will be too hard for him to resist exploiting. “Well that was boring.” He turned to Thalis who was walking up to him. “How so?” Alexandrel asked. “Well, I expected a great monstrosity that radiated power and delight. All I got was a man in a suit, are you sure he is a daemon?” The question was honest, it was clear that Thalis’ understanding of daemons was small. He expected the lithe creatures that stalk the lowest levels of the ship. “The most dangerous daemons are the ones who appear unassuming.” He said calmly. “But I assure you despite looking like a human...Feeling like one….He could tear you in half with ease.” The apothecary frowned “I doubt it, sometimes our brothers hunt the creatures on the bottom levels.” “He is not like the ones on the bottom levels, think of him….More akin to our leader in terms of power.” At the mention of their leader Thalis’ eyes went wide. “Are you sure that you should of summoned such a being on the ship?” “Oh don’t worry, Balim is not a brute.”

His brother seemed unsure, but he had no desire to explain further. Now all he had to do was wait.

***
He stood in a vast field of purple flowers, he wondered how many times he has been here. He thought to stand firm as always the flowers brushing against his legs caused a sense of dread to crawl up his body. He slowly turned to see the grand form of the Phoenician, he looked calm as always but with a simple movement of the daemon’s hand he summoned his blades and pointed them at him. “A-Are you still that bitter!?” he stammered at the daemon.

Fulgrim simply smiled. +No, this is but an idle distraction…+ he did not even see the movement, he was now speared on the daemon’s blade. The pain was horrific, no matter how many times this happens the pain grows. The daemon adjusted the weapon so he hovered over his face, droplets of his life blood fell onto the lord of the third of who gave a sigh of pleasure as each drop hit him. +So angry...forever angry…+ Now he was flying to ground, the flowers did not help break his fall. As he crashed to the ground he felt every bone in his body breaking. He could even see his blood sinking into Fulgrim’s blade, he didn’t have the strength to speak anymore. +Sssh...just fall asleep. Don’t talk...we will meet again...+ The primarch laughed at him. His heart twisted, he has only himself to blame for this situation, this was his eternity forevermore.

He closed his eyes and then they shot open. The old man gasped and looked around to find himself in his room, the soft bed helped him relax but then he bit his lips. I won’t been drawn in! He shouted to himself. He recalled he felt tired and he desired to rest, it was most likely his death was coming and he was right. He grumbled and sat up on his bed, his cane was rested on the wall next to it. He reached for his cane, focusing on it. He wanted to will the object to move.

Soon blood started to trail down his nose, the old man gasped again. He then coughed harshly. “I-I can’t even manage that anymore…” “Hmm…” the new voice caused him to look up, in the corner sitting on a chair was a man in a black suit. The black eyes gave away what he was. “Go away…” he croaked. “I want nothing from you…” The man rose from the chair he twirled his own cane as he walked towards him. He then slammed the bottom down onto the ground and smiled. “I can see the potential.” he said warmly. He then offered his hand “Balim.”

The old man moved the creature’s hand away from him. But he knew the monster was allowing him that small gesture. “I said...go away…” Balim returned his hand to himself, he smiled. “So how was your meeting with one of the dark princes favourites?” “Piss off…” the old man said harshly. Balim nodded to his insult “let me tell you something...you will die eventually.” The old man’s eyes went wide slightly. “W-What? T-That can’t be…” “Oh yes, Fulgrim is slashing away at your soul piece by piece. You think he was just going to torment you for eternity? He has better things to do, but he wants your death to be slow...and painful.”

The old man had a feeling that Balim wasn’t lying, he steeled himself. “That doesn’t change anything. Better to die and be reduced to nothing than play the stupid games of your blasted deity!” He hissed. Balim nodded again, but this time it was in understanding. “I understand your anger…” “No you don’t!” he barked back. “I do, we as daemons and the ruinous entity I serve destroyed your life. After all it’s what we do.” He had no idea why Balim was admitting such a thing, it would not make him return to serving Slaanesh. Serving a dark god was like drinking from a poisoned chalice, the poison acts slowly but eventually it will kill you or worse. At the same time the Imperium’s ignorance batters and destroy any who serve it, in his mind it was bitter to vanish...die in the dark in anonymity than align yourself those forces.

The old man frowned “I am not interested in any of your offers…” “I have come here to talk...nothing more.” Balim turned away from him and began walking around his room. “You know Slaanesh and the gods themselves were many things to different people. The blood god was two gods to an...enlightened people. One was the physical and untamed aspect of war, the second god was one of intelligence, military strategy and generalship. The people who worshiped these two gods had no idea this was the case though. Didn’t stop them feeding the said “dark” diety.” “I don’t see the point in this…” Balim looked at him in annoyance, but he continued speaking. “I am getting to that...these same people viewed Slaanesh as the fairest goddess in this pantheon. She was known as a goddess of love, beauty, pleasure and procreation. What was more amusing that both Khorne and Slaanesh competed against each other to see who was the fairest, what both deities have in mind of what is wanted in a woman was different. Even so the prince declared slaanesh the fairest and gave the woman of the princes dreams as an reward. Yet that caused a devastating war, the gods chose sides but even so they were still celebrated. Despite this war these people had a sense of...harmony.”

The old man laughed as he mentioned harmony. “Look at the galaxy daemon! The gods do not bring harmony…” Balim now smiled at him. “You are correct, for example in another ancient culture the dark prince was known as baphometh or Baffometi. He...was a hermaphroditic being, a dark one that made men and women sell their souls for power, pleasure and even for love. Yet making a deal with him would always blacken the soul and make the person as vile and evil as he is. They become witches agents of his will. But then a witch hunter would hunt and kill them and in turn my lord would claim their soul. This cycle would repeat for centuries, I recall the Anthema putting the first hunts together. He was troublesome back then too. Still even now my lord still likes the number six, he has no idea why though nor can he remember the reason.” Listening to the creature speak he did not know what to make of him. “So you are agreeing with me that Slaanesh is a terrible force.” “I am, but he is also a beautiful one at that. Yet the point I am trying to make is that forces are both good and evil. Slaanesh can’t stop being who he is, nor can the mortals of the galaxy.”

He watched Balim ground to a stop in the middle of the room, he faced him. “Let me tell you that all forces need champions, beings who the god favours. They are people that the god will make a place for in their realm…” “Lies…” the old man hissed. “All dark gods devour their followers!” “Not all of them.” Balim said flatly. “After all some become so favoured that their respective diety never wants them to die. Think of Lucius, or even Kharn the Betrayer….Why not look at the space marine that owns you? He is one such individual.” “Alexandrel does not worship the dark prince, he does not care for Slaanesh.” Said the old man. The daemon nodded in agreement. “But that doesn’t matter to the one I serve, he loves Alexandrel all the same. But you are not him.” At the mention of being compared to Alexandrel he looked down slightly, but his head came up again. He felt the cane under his chin. This time Balim was now female, she smiled at him, her voice was smooth and just as silky as Chershi’s. “You should never try to be like your masters. Doing that will never get what you want.”

The old man allowed himself a moment of weakness, he did not understand why. “Then why are you talking to me? If you can’t give me what I want?” “ Because I am of another mindset, my compatriots in the warp seek playthings, fodder to feed our lord so they encourage whatever fleeting emotion that graces a mortal. My fellow...daemons encouraged the wrong desire in you. I tell you now whether said individual rise or fall they do not care, but I do. I like to make investments I like to get at the heart of a mortal’s needs… Just like the old days. What I can offer you is suffering to give you the ability to make others suffer like you do. You will know greater pleasure and satisfaction on this path, I seek to make agents and champions for our lord.” The offer was enticing, terribly so but he had one question. “Can I make Fulgrim suffer?” Balim smiled at him. “Of course, accepting will ruin his wonderful plan and he will know pain because you got away. But…” “But what?” The old man asked. “You are not ready, not yet.” Balim said flatly. “For now I will give you this...as a taster.”

Balim leaned in and kissed him passionately. The old man closed his eyes, it seemed like it went on for an eternity. Worst of all he was enjoying it, once the sensation vanished he opened his eyes. The daemon was now gone, he looked around but his eyes came to his cane again. He reached for it and suddenly it shot to his hand. “W-What?” He bought the cane to himself, he looked down at it. He didn’t feel all that different, he got up from the bed but he felt slightly annoyed that Balim reigned back. From his understanding daemons never reign back when it’s likely someone will sell their soul. The old man touched his chest “I still have my soul...I just...Know it.” Balim said this was a taster, he wondered what else he had in store for him?

The old man did not have much time to dwell on that until his room door slid open, Alexandrel strode in. “What is it? Are you here to kill me?” The Soulless shook his head. “Oh no! I just had idea though…” The old man wasn’t sure if this was a good or bad thing, he knew that this astartes was an unpredictable individual. The space marine pointed at him. “You will be my helm bearer.” “Excuse me?” “All you will do is walk with me around the ship and carry my helmet. Here! Catch it!” Alexandrel unhooked the helmet from his belt and threw it over to him. The old man reached out and caught it with one hand, that one fact surprised him. He barely had the strength to lift anything, he suspected this was part of the taster. He held the helmet up slightly. “I assume we are going somewhere then?” The Soulless nodded. “Indeed we are! Our leader wishes for all the squads to gather in his chamber and as helm bearer you are coming along!” The old man groaned in annoyance, he knew he was trapped. Alexandrel will not budge on this. “Fine...let’s go then.” The Soulless clapped with happiness but then he turned serious. “When we arrive in our leader’s chamber don’t say a word.” “Why not?” “Because he might obliterate you.” Alexandrel said flatly.

The old man then wondered if Balim simply wanted to increase his own personal suffering. Even so he was curious to see who the leader of this warband was

Chapter 5
Aamon stood in front of the grand golden doors that lead to their leader’s chamber. The other squads were present but as always those under him are late. He sent out a communication for everyone to gather here ages ago and it does not help Angelos kept reminding him that his squad was missing. “So are you by yourself Aamon?” Angelos voice was dripping with contempt for him. He chose not to rise to the provocation, he grunted and kept his eyes on to door. It was obvious the 2nd squad leader disliked the fact he ignored him, he would revel in him being upset but he was not like the rest of them. He had no desire to drown in any sort of pleasure, for to do so would give the head of this warband something to exploit which Aamon wanted to avoid. It’s why he has none of his thralls are with him, most among the warband have their favoured slaves carry their wargear while they walk around the ship. But he prefers to minimise the corruption that his thralls may encounter. He desires to have people to rely on, if he was being honest with himself he trusts Ashi and the members of his thorn far more than his squad.

Thinking of them that was when he heard foosteps, he turned to see his squad have now arrived. Aamon walked up to them, he clenched his hand. “All of you are late.” Efron shook his head. “I got distracted...I was in the middle of a son-” “Save the excuses!” Aamon shouted. Salazar raised his hand “you are aware how long it takes for me to get ready? Plus I had to walk at a pace where my helm bearer can keep up.” He gestured to the female who was surrounded by other slaves. Aamon recognised her, she was the soldier who tried to run when they were moving the slaves. Now to a mortal she was picture of beauty, her most striking feature was her long flowing dark hair that has now been dyed white. Her hands were trembling as she held Salazar’s helmet. Aamon diverted his eyes back to Salazar. “I don’t care. You’re still late, how about spend less time doing your hair and focus on something important?” Zayden then mumbled, he lowered his head. “I am sorry that I am late, I have no excuses.” His admittance of his failure was a surprise, despite whatever vices Zayden possibly gets up to he was the most reliable among the 1st squad.

Finally he bought his eyes to Thalis and Alexandrel, strangely the Soulless had a helm bearer, it was the old man who he claimed after the raid. Still it was strange to see the mortal carrying the helm, someone that ancient shouldn’t have the strength to lift such a thing. He grunted as his eyes fell back upon the two members of squad. “Do I need to ask?” Thalis rubbed his neck like he was holding some back. “I...Wel-” “We were summoning a daemon, you contacted us on the way back and as you know it takes time to return from the lower levels.” said Alexandrel. At the mention of daemon summoning every single astartes looked over to them, they stared at the Soulless.

Aamon felt his anger flare, he wanted to draw his blade and remove Alexandrel’s head. Instead he contained himself, he creased in his brow in frustration. “Can I ask why you summoned a daemon?” Asked Aamon. The Soulless blankly looked at him like he was asking a stupid question, he simply reached into his pouch and pulled out a nutrient bar. He slowly unwrapped it and began eating. The seconds ticked away and the only thing he could hear was Alexandrel’s chewing. “You are not going to answer the question?” Aamon said firmly. His hand fell from his face to his blade handle, as he gripped it he was about to draw his blade to attack the Soulless, but he froze as the chewing stopped. Aamon caught a hint of Alexandrel’s eyes under his hair, they were shimmering. The slits tightened, that was when he realised that the Soulless was daring him to attack. He wanted him to attempt to strike him, a smile slowly graced the face the Soulless. Aamon tensed, just for a moment. That was when he felt a cold blade on his neck. Aamon looked down to it and then to Alexandrel, he was still gripping the bar but his other hand held the blade that was now on his neck. Sweat started to build around his brow, Aamon blinked, he heard a click and the Soulless was now simply standing there like he was before, eating his nutrient bar.

Thalis raised his eyebrow “Aamon are you okay? You’re sweating.” Aamon took a deep breath and exhaled. As he removed his hand from the handle of his blade it was shaking, he clenched it tightly to keep others from noticing it. “I think he is just weary from the raid Thalis.” The Soulless chuckled as he spoke. Aamon then remembered what sort of monster he invited into his squad, it was necessary at the time since many sought to outright kill him in the past. Recruiting the Soulless as the first member of his squad changed that. Aamon turned away from them. “It’s nothing, don’t be late again.” Facing the doors again that was when it slowly opened.

A gush of purple mist rushed out tearing the other squad members eyes from them. Those who were wearing helmets tore them off to breathe the mist in. Groans and sighs of pleasure graced Aamon’s ears. Even members of his own squad were drawn in and strangely whenever this happens Alexandrel frowns. He wondered what the Soulless disapproved of? He was just like the rest of the degenerates on this ship.

Aamon simply could not help but grunt in annoyance to this, he spared a glance to the morals with his squad. The female was not reacting well and the old man seemed unaffected, he hoped that neither would embarrass him within the chamber. “The Great Arzin will see you now.” Aamon looked back to the doors to see Adonis standing there. The champion gestured them inside. “Come do not keep our lord waiting any longer.”

Everyone strode into chamber, Adonis lead them. The champion of the warband then knelt before a grand bed. That was when the giggling entered Aamon’s ears. Handmaidens danced around their lord’s large bed adjusting the pillows, sheets and flesh drapes that lined the walls. Nested on the bed was a great daemon with black angelic wings, his pale pink body was lined with gold piercings and he wore nothing save a pink loincloth.

Adonis raised his hands up in worship to the daemon. “My great Black Angel...your warriors are here.” Arzin’s tail lashed in the air and his purple eyes swept over all of them. +Well done all of you.+ Aamon winced at the daemon’s voice. It would shift to sound of cracking glass and then his words would drip slowly into your ear like honey. +So many slaves have been gathered…+ the daemon purred. +Adonis even gave me a fine meal! But…+ The creature rose from the bed, the handmaidens scattered. Arzin passed Adonis he then stood over his squad. Aamon knew what this was about, he frowned slightly. +My Princes of Arrogance gathered the least amount of slaves...I expected more…+ The daemon prince leaned down to his face. Aamon’s nose was being overpowered by the musk, but he has faced and bartered with worse beings than Arzin. +Explain yourself.+

Aamon nodded, he could see the other squads were eager to see him die. But if the Corruptor desired such a thing he would be dead already. “The Aeldari harried us constantly, we did not get much opportunity to gather slaves...my lord.” The lean creature nodded in agreement. +Yes but do you know why?+ “No I do not.” His gaze then shifted to the Soulless and the old man who carried his helm. +The xenos didn’t want my dear Alexandrel to meet with his new pet. I learned that much after I devoured the gifts Adonis gave me. So tell me my prince do you see something I don’t?+ Aamon shook his head, so far he could tell Alexandrel received the worst and most useless slave of the bunch. But in his experience appearances can be deceiving. “So he’s not just an old man then?”

Arzin’s gaze shifted to Alexandrel’s slave. +Both yes and no, looking at the slave I can smell Fulgrim’s fragrance upon him.+ At the mention of the third legion primarch the room broke into a sense of hysteria. Thalis cursed behind him due to the fact that Alexandrel may of acquired the best slave. Now everyone was eyeing the old man hungrily. “Back off.” The voice cut through the murmurs and shouts. Eyes were now in the Soulless. Aamon wished he could just vanish, Alexandrel always does something to provoke the warband. “None of you will dare to touch the old man, he’s mine.” He then pointed at their leader. “The same goes for you.” Adonis rose and faced them, he readied his spear. “How dare you! I will kill you fo-” +Silence!+ The champion dropped to his knee. +Adonis do not presume to think you know what offends me.+ Arzin then pointed at the Soulless. +I own you, all you own belongs to me as well. I may entertain your nonsense since it amuses me but do not forget your place Soulless.+ Alexandrel then bared his fangs at the daemon. “He’s mine!” He hissed.

The old man was now looking at the daemon and to his master, he was panicking. Aamon wondered if he should intervene? But if the daemon kills the Soulless that was one less problem he had to deal with. His presence was useful in the past, but not anymore. Aamon smirked “Alexandrel watch yourself. Don’t forget w-” “Shut up Aamon!” He barked. “What’s mine is mine, not even a daemon prince will get in the way of that!” He drew his blade and pointed it at Arzin, now everyone was gasping and taking steps back from the Soulless. Aamon even found himself doing the same thing. The Corruptor smiled at Alexandrel, he then broke into a great laugh and began walking back to his bed as he sat down he stroked his chin. +This is why I like you Soulless, a creature of pure impulse, lust and greed. You may keep him.+ The Soulless sheathed his blade, he still seemed annoyed but he didn’t look ready to kill someone anymore.

Yet now the Soulless had created a gulf, Aamon took the opportunity. “I can’t overlook this Alexandrel.” His squadmate regarded him, he shook his head while chuckling. “What are you going to do?” “I am going to this.” Aamon pointed at him. “I am expelling you from my squad, you may have not offended our lord but you have embarrassed me. You are not 1st squad material.” Aamon faced Arzin. “Do you have any problem with my decision my lord?” +No, do as you will.+ The daemon prince was grinning at him, but he didn’t care. A problem has now been removed.

Alexandrel nodded “alright, may I go Arzin? Afterall I am squadless.” The Corruptor gestured him out of the room and the Soulless simply left with his slave. The other squads were now looking at the Soulless as simple prey. He could even see the squad leaders calling in favours, most likely to end Alexandrel’s life.

Aamon smiled to himself, he was now no longer his problem. For once in a long time he felt somewhat relaxed despite being in the presence of the daemon prince.

***
The old man shook his head, he didn’t understand the politics of this warband fully but he knew what happened in that chamber was bad. They are now isolated and without allies, Alexandrel did not even protest the decision. He looked up to the astartes “why?” he asked. The Soulless smiled “he will come crawling back to me just wait. Give it week or so, still acting all stropy worked.” “I-I don’t understand.” “I was getting bored you silly old man.” As Alexandrel uttered those words he wanted to sigh heavily, he should of expected this. When they made a corner three astartes were waiting for them. One came forward. “Lazaros wants you dead. If I kill you, he will let us join his squad.” The Soulless offered his hand out to the old man. “Helmet.” The old man handed it to him, as his enslaver took it the space marines before them drew blades. Alexandrel then placed his helmet on his head while chuckling. “It’s been awhile since I last did this…” The old man strangely felt the air change as Alexandrel placed his hands on both his blades. It was like the calm before a deadly storm.

The Soulless then unsheathed his weapons smoothly, soon as he dropped into a battle stance waves of killing intent poured from him like a tidal wave. The old man found it strangely hard to breathe, he staggered back slightly into someone. He looked up to see it’s Balim, he placed his hands on his shoulders. “Don’t look away.” “I-I don’t want to see.” The daemon smiled at him “are you afraid that he might kill you?” The old man could not help but slowly nod, yet hearing the first gurgling scream his eyes came back to the Soulless who was in a throwing motion. His second curved blade was protruding from the neck of the space marine who came forward. He was struggling to stay upright.

In but a few blinks Alexandrel was now in front of space marine he threw his blade at, the Soulless tore the blade free causing blood to spray across the walls. He then stepped forward to the second astartes who readied himself to guard. Alexandrel did not seek to bait him out of it nor did he consider what his opponent was going to do next. He simply bought his blade up and slashed downwards, hewing through the sword and leaving a great gash across the space marine who then tumbled to the floor. The last astartes didn’t even bother to fight, he simply ran. The Soulless simply threw his weapon again, the blade pierced the power pack of the fleeing astartes, Alexandrel then threw the second blade which impaled the enemy space marine’s right leg causing him to fall to the ground.

The Soulless started to laugh and strode up to the astartes on the floor. He removed the blade protruding from his back and started to stab him repeatedly. “He is avoiding his vitals, such is his skill.” Balim said warmly. The old man shook his head to this “How can he avoid them? He is stabbing randomly.” “To the normal eye he is, but each stab is slipping past his organs and considering the enhanced physiology of a space marine it will take awhile before he dies.” The old man frowned, he still wonders why he is attached to such a space marine? He knew he could not get away from him, nor will he kill him either. “This torment...never ends.” he said bitterly. “It can end.” Balim retorted. “Alexandrel does not know torment, he delivers it.”

Now Balim’s voice was like a whisper in his ear, his voice was now female. The old man can now feel her leaning next to his face. “Torment and suffering is such a wonderful thing, inflicting it upon others...To make them understand even a shred of what you feel. But only those who know true suffering can do it it properly.” The old man narrowed his eyes at Alexandrel who was now carving out the gene-seed of the space marine he was stabbing. “Alexandrel suffers? Impossible…” “He does, why do you think he is called Soulless? Living is painful, every waking moment he does not act upon his impulses are like hell to him. He might not be entirely wrong in the fact that he sees a possible...affinity with you.” “I’m not like him, I hate him.” “”Oh yes he hates you too, don’t mistake this kinship for affection, he has none to spare. What he is enjoys is the fact that his normal activities will be far more interesting if there is one extra who understands his vices.” The old man looked down slightly.

He could not believe he was in anyway similar to that...monster. Strangely he dwelled on that one fact, he compared Alexandrel to a monster. Yet...truthly he was a monster as well. One can’t simply wash away their sins and forget about them. It’s never that simple, even if he wished that was the case. “Hey.” The pressure of Balim holding his shoulders was suddenly gone, he looked up in confusion to see the Soulless holding out a small piece of red meat. He was not wearing his helmet, his mouth was matted with gore. “Are you okay?” Alexandrel asked. “You don’t care about me.” the old man spat.

The Soulless’ eyes glinted under hair, they seemed relaxed. He pushed the meat towards him “have a taste.” He said warmly. “N-No…I-I don’t want to.” The old man stammered, the space marine placed his other hand on his shoulder, holding him in place. He started to shove the meat in his face, the scent of blood overwhelmed him. What terrified him was the fact it did not smell revolting either. Alexandrel forced the meat into his mouth, as the flesh touched his tongue waves of flavour erupted across it. Alexandrel bought his hand back, he smiled showing this teeth. “See? Tastes good doesn’t it? Go on! Chew!” The old man didn’t want to admit it but it tasted so good. His mouth began to move, he chewed down on the piece of meat, while moving it around his mouth so he can absorb more of the flavour. After a few moments he swallowed. He felt the piece of meat moving down his body, as it hit his stomach a sense of vigour thrummed through his form. Alexandrel nodded in satisfaction and unclipped his helmet from his belt and offered it to him. “By the way, I have to tell you something.” The old man furrowed his brow as he took the helm. “What is it?” “The meat I gave you was a piece of an astartes heart. Since you are mortal you can’t really chew it, your teeth aren’t strong enough. So...I softened it up for you.”

The old man started to tremble, he didn’t like where he was going with this. “How exactly did you soften it?” “Well...I chewed on it for a bit.” When those words passed his lips the old man frowned at the Soulless. “You’re a bastard you know that?” “Thank you my dear slave, I am a wonderful bastard and I hope I can upset you more in the future.” The old man wanted to shout at him, he wanted to spit on the ground and it revolted him that he enjoyed eating the heart. He knew if he voiced his feelings Alexandrel will simply mock him. “Let’s just...go” he hissed. The space marine chuckled while giving a nod.”

Chapter 6
Aamon sighed heavily, he stared at the stacks of paper that sat on his desk. Each one was a challenge to him from other squads or members of said squads. Unlike the others he likes to control the entire thorn, the degenerates of this warband like to pick favourites among their squad’s respective thorn. Yet despite his annoyance every single challenge has to be answered. Deep down he knew he couldn’t get through all of the challenges, but ignoring them will mean that those who have a grievance with him can challenge him or his squad directly. He found it ironic that all of this happened soon as he ejected the Soulless from his squad. He didn’t want to admit that even now when he has secured a strong position in this warband it pained him to even think that Alexandrel was the one holding all of this back.

Aamon didn’t want to believe that everyone feared the Soulless this much. He grumbled and looked up to Ashi and her unit. Dilon was with her, his new thrall seemed unsure with that was happening but at the end of the day he’s a soldier. The purpose of soldiers was to die for a cause, he hoped that would not be the case tackling these challenges but he doesn’t have any choice but to respond. “Ashi, have all the units under you been sent out?” She nodded and placed her helmet on. “Aye, units two to ten have been sent out to meet their opponents.” “Good, I have picked out a challenge for your to answer.” He picked up a piece of paper from the top pile and offered it to Ashi. “This one is from Angelos, he seems upset that I ignored him when I was waiting for my foolish squad members.” The 1st thorn leader took the piece of paper and read it, she cursed after a moment. “The unit we are to face are waiting for us at the Circle of Flesh on the lower levels.” she almost sounded aghast but Aamon could understand her reaction “They wish to kill all of you before you get there. If the challenge has not been answered it will allow Angelos and his squad to face me directly as you well know.” Dilon then raised his hand. “M-My lord even if this supposed route is dangerous what are the chances that our enemy will be there when we arrive?”

Aamon folded his arms, since he was new this question was expected and he answered it every time a new thrall raises that specific query. “To break a challenge or rein back from it will invoke the wrath of our...leader. This whole system was his idea, if the unit Angelos has chosen does not show our leader will destroy him or worse.” Dilon nodded and lowered his hand, he gripped his new lasgun tightly. Aamon then swept his eyes over the 1st unit of his thorn. “Are there any more questions?” Ashi grinned showing her teeth. “I suspect not my lord, we must leave quickly. I am sure you are going to send us out again after we get back.”

As always Ashi knew his mind, it’s why she’s reliable. “If that’s the case you may leave.” said Aamon. The 1st unit left right away, but the problem was the area they are heading to. It was called the Circle of Flesh for a reason.

***
The old man coughed, the air within Alexandrel’s old chamber had a strange smell and taste. All of his slaves were in the process of cleaning the place up, the silk drapes and sofas were dusty and the walls were covered in dirt. None of this bothered the Soulless, the old man could see he was planning something. The reason why was because Alexandrel had him sat on the sofa within the longue, watching him throw knives while his daemonic servant swats them with her bladed fan.

Technically he should be helping the other slaves clean, his guess was the Soulless wished him to hear his thoughts. Why that was the case he had no idea. “Should be about the right time...” said Alexandrel. He threw a blade casually at the daemon, she caught the blade with her weapon and threw it back, the Soulless seized the returning blade with two fingers. They repeated this motion again and again. “You are going to send me out aren’t you?” Chershi said in amusement. “I am sending you out, since I am squadless I can do what I want. It’s down to the squad leaders and those who follow them to punish me. Which they won’t.” The old man frowned, he had a feeling this related to his old squad leader. The Soulless then smiled at him like he read his thoughts “Aamon is biting off more than he can chew. Plus I am sure Chershi wishes to grace those with eternal joy before she devours them.” As the blade came towards the daemon, she slapped it aside with her fan. “There is only one person I cannot give eternal joy to.” she hissed. The sheer amount of venom in her words surprised the old man, he wondered what sort of history these two share?

It’s known that daemons never truly serve others save the god they are tied to, he could not think of any sort of ritual that could bind a daemon into such a service. It was evident to him that Chershi was not plotting any sort of escape either. “She can’t escape.” The old man grimaced he knew Alexandrel was speaking to him even though his eyes were upon the daemon. “Quiverfang Crazefiend cannot and will never betray me. It’s arrogant boasts were it’s undoing.” Chershi shot towards the Soulless, she jumped and kicked him across the face causing the astartes to stagger back slightly. The daemon landed softly, her eyes shifted from green to black. Her voice became androgynous “You seek to humiliate me further? I know you creature…” Alexandrel licked the blood dripping from his lip, he began laughing at the daemon. “You are too frightened to try again!” He strode over and leaned his head slightly down to it. “We can try...right here...right now.” The old man could see the daemon trembling, he wasn’t sure if it was anger or resisting the urge to do whatever heinous act was swimming with it’s daemonic mind.

He watched the daemon breathe in and then exhale, the Soulless then leaned back a frown tucking at this lips. “How disappointing.” The old man could see Chershi was steadily returning to normal, she opened her fan and fluttered it over her face. “How many of them do you want dead?” she asked smoothly. “All of them.” Alexandrel responded firmly to the question. The daemon simply walked away and left the chamber.

Now alone with the Soulless the old man shook his head. “Why am I here? I should be cleaning.” “Oh yes...right I wanted to speak with you.” Alexandrel walked over, he sat down next to him. “So what do you think of the galaxy old man?” “I...don’t think much of it anymore.” “Why?” “What else is there to say? It’s a hellhole.” “It’s a hellhole of our own making.” Alexandrel sighed. “It’s an evil place where evil people do terrible things to one another. The difference is whether you enjoy it or not.”

The old man narrowed his eyes at the space marine, he knew where he was going with this conversation. “Save it. I don’t want to hear it from you.” All he got was a cold chuckle in return to him pushing back. The Soulless smiled “Fine, I will leave our conversation at this. I will never judge you.” The old man’s heart skipped a beat, he gritted his teeth. “You think I am lying?” The old man said nothing, he wanted to push whatever emotion he was feeling now to the furthest pits within his heart but Alexandrel kept talking. “So many people judged you for the pain you caused, the ruination you bought. I say this with my whole heart I will never judge you, not even for a moment. If you ever bought glorious destruction to this place I will thank you for it, if you ever decide to kill all my slaves and bathe in their blood? I would like to actually join you. If you have decide to attempt to kill me? I will relish our dance.”

Alexandrel then rose from the sofa and walked away. Once he vanished into the corridor that was when the old man tensed up. He knew of an astartes who would make people abandon reason, but there was difference between him and Alexandrel. The Soulless has no chains, no goals, no dreams or hopes. Such things temper people, keep them somewhat sane. He had none of that, it was in that moment he accepted that Alexandrel holds a sea of evil and poison within his soul. This sea leaks out and given the opportunity he wants people to drink from those foul waters. “What’s wrong with being evil?” He groaned as he heard the voice, he shifted to where the Soulless was sitting. Balim had her legs crossed, she smiled warmly at him. The old man found it irritating how the creature swaps genders whenever it likes. “So you wish to make a point?” “I do, as I said what’s wrong with being evil?”

The question was foolish, he did not expect the daemon to understand. “There are plenty of reasons why it’s wrong to be evil.” said the old man. “Looking at my past sins, the destruction I left in my wake...Do you know sometimes I wish could go back to my manufactorum job?” “Why? You are still committing evil.” “How?” “Well you are making bullets for the imperium, said bullets were used to massacre civilians. They weren’t used in any war. I could list off every atrocity those bullets were used in, let me give you an example. Food riots broke out because a planetary governor was starving his people, the arbites killed all of them. Using the bullets your home planet made.” The old man clutched his cane. “There is a difference, I-” “have nothing to do with how it is used? You know evil succeeds when good men do nothing. There aren’t any good men left in this galaxy. I know because I wouldn’t be like this if there were pure souls in this galaxy. What people do is attach excuses to the evil they commit, greater, middling and lesser. In my eyes evil is evil, might as well own up to it.”

The old man listened, he hated that a part of him agreed with the monster. “We can be better.” he said bitterly. To him his words sounded like a lie, in a sense they are lies. There are many opportunities to be better, yet no one changes. Even the emperor’s son cannot reverse the superstition and the archaic practices of the imperium. Balim tapped her knee, she chuckled. “So you are slowly beginning to understand, mortals refuse to change. For example you could of spat out the meat as it entered your mouth but you refused. Your true nature took over.” The old man glared at the daemon “he shoved the meat into my mouth.” “That sounds like an excuse. You enjoyed eating it didn’t you? I doubt you would stop eating it if Alexandrel revealed he chewed on it as you ate.” He wanted to rebuke what she was saying to him, but he couldn’t for Balim was right.

The old man sighed “fine...you win. You are right, what do you want from me?” Balim rubbed her hands together “if you follow me to a table.” They sat up from the sofa and walked over to a table. Balim then summon a large black tome that was bound with silk ribbons, she placed it gently on the table and began to undo them. The daemon opened up the tome and flicked to the recent page. There was a list of names and underlines to write them upon. The old man grumbled “What am I signing for?” Balim nodded “a fair question. Signing this book will allow you to access to greater power. It will awaken your potential, so you can recover what you lost.” “What do I have to do in return for this power?” The old man asked. Balim in return answered his question smoothly “Slake your desires, that’s it.” “I will change signing this won’t I?” “Yes you will, things will come easier to you. Your old master stole much away from you, but with this you can begin a new path. Just...sign your name.” Balim summoned a quill with a pointed edge, sharp enough to pierce skin.

The old man took the writing tool and looked at the page, so many had long eloquent names and titles. He could feel his heart beating rapidly, Balim was now staring him down waiting for him to sign the book. “Will I become a monster?” asked the old man. “Yes, but you will feel no regret.” Balim responded warmly.

He frowned hearing that but at the same time it would nice. Not feeling regret, he imagined the self loathing would vanish as well. “I assume I prick myself with the quill?” Balim nodded to his question.

The old man did not waste any time, he stabbed the quill into his wrist causing him to wince. Blood dripped onto the pages but that didn’t seem to bother the creature. He bought the bloodied quill to a line and signed his name.

It was quick and easy, his name was far more simple compared to everyone else's in the book. “Asriel…” he said from weathered lips.



***
Dilon walked with his unit through the lower levels, he tried to push the whispers from his mind but no matter what prayer he said to himself it was unrelenting. He now even wears his rebreather, it helped minimized the sweet smell. It was only with looking around that he realised everyone in the squad were wearing their own gas-masks as well. His grip tightened on the lasgun, looking around he could see his squad’s armour were in garish colours but unlike the other heretics they did not wear skins, furs or other obscenities. Now he could see the colour change again was most likely for survival. He looked down to himself, his flak armour was still in the colours of the Griliv regiment, brown mixed with grey. He had no desire to change the colours but he would have to if he wants to survive.

Dilon strode up to Ashi “so how close are we to the Circle of Flesh?” She turned her head slightly to him, her eyes told him that it would not be a good idea to describe it. “Let’s just say Dilon it’s better not to ask any questions. Keep your mind focused and clear.” Ashi said flatly. He decided to follow her orders, he returned to his original position and kept quiet. He returned to his prayers, reciting the words within his mind until they came across people sitting on the sides of the hallways. Some were injecting narcotics into their system crying for Slaanesh, saying that name in his head and even hearing it caused a small chill to run down his spine.

He decided to keep his eyes forward, as Ashi said focus, he needed to clear his mind of distractions. They passed by the heretics, the hallway eventually turned empty and now he allowed himself to relax. But that only happened for a brief moment as the sound of a squish entered his ears. He looked down to see he was now walking on pale flesh, actual flesh. “Don’t look to the walls! It’s only one way from here!” Ashi shouted.

He cursed and kept his eyes downward, Dilon wondered what could be worse than staring at flesh? His heart shuddered in terror as he kept his eyes down. He prayed, he prayed with all his might but it was cut short as he heard a scream behind him. He looked back to see the walls were lined with bare androgynous forms. Pale lean hands were reaching out brushing faces and shoulders of those too close to the wall. The one who was screaming was being dragged towards one of the creatures. His screams were slowing dying away as the limbs were tearing off his gear and finally once they were face to face his squad member said that they were beautiful. The creature then transformed into supple lips with pink lipstick and pearly white teeth.

The mouth opened and consumed half of the soldier, but his legs were wiggling still as the mouth was slowing sucking him in. All Dilon could hear was muffled screams of rapture until his squadmate vanished, spittle was lining the mouth, it then licked it’s lips as it transformed back into the androgynous creature who beckoned him to towards it. Dilon soiled himself, he tried to resist being drawn in, but he found it so beautiful. His body was awash with strange desires and sensations he couldn’t help but feel.

He felt the hands touching his side he was about to turn to the one touching him until he saw a red flash consuming his vision and then a shrill fenime scream. The hands were now ash, he turned to the source of the las-shot. He was about to shout at the fool for destroying the wonderful creature, but a hand was coming towards his face. Ashi slapped him hard “Focus!” she ordered.

Dilon shook his head, he felt the sting across his face and the sensation of his rebreather sitting awkwardly on his face. Ashi ran onward, Dilon trembled for a moment and followed as well. He started running, keeping his eyes down. He scampered through the prayers in his mind, trying to dismiss the hands touching him. Now the beckoning turned desperate, the groans and sighs around him reached almost deafening levels. With the increase of pitch the wails of those in his unit erupted behind him.

Dilon now closed his eyes, his teeth chattered and as they slid close the creatures started to call out his name. +Dilon! Dilon! Please come to me! Let me love you!+ “No!” he roared back. He began to be battered with visions of seeing himself being pushed through the guts of the ship fleshy ship, voices told him he would know eternal pleasure. His every waking moment will be full of rapture and the creatures can show him true love. He started to scream, Dilon tripped and fell to the ground but instead of crashing onto flesh it was cold metal.

He slowly opened his eyes and looked up to see he was before Ashi who offered her hand. “So you made it.” Dilon took it, Ashi helped him up but he still felt...wobbly. Dilon’s stomach lurched as he saw flashes of the creatures. He tore off his gas-mask and voided his bowels onto the ground. Ashi was quick enough to step back but she was nodding in almost approval. “That’s the correct reaction. You think they look nice, even desirable but they are twisted mockery of the human form.” Dilon wiped his mouth and slowly nodded, thinking of them now filled him with revulsion. “D-Do we have to go back that way?” he asked. Ashi shook her head. “Yes and no, going back the way we came those...monsters are no longer there. Aamon tells me it’s the ship itself trying to seduce people that’s what we saw.” “Seduce!?” Dilon exclaimed. “Well yes, the ship is...technically alive in a sense.” “Is it the machine spirit? Is it malfunctioning or corrupted?” He could see Ashi was holding something back, she frowned at him. “Some truths are better not said, not yet. I will tell you when we get back.” She then made a counting motion with her finger, like she was pointing at people behind him. “Now...this isn’t good.” “What do you mean?” asked Dilon. “Look back and see.” Ashi seemed deflated as she spoke, Dilon turned to see they lost more than half their number. His heart sank “I...didn’t notice.” “There’s nothing you could of done.” said Ashi. “Now let’s get moving.”

They all fell in behind in behind their unit leader, they eventually arrived at a circular area. He spotted a group of people in similar armour to his unit but instead they wore flesh over their armour. Some had piercings lining their face and others wore white pelts. Ashi had them stop a few paces away. “We are here for the challenge! I am Ashi! 1st Thorn leader and 1st unit leader!” Ashi shouted. Dilon gripped his lasgun, the leader of their opponents came forward.

He was not wearing flak armour but his body and arms were covered in black leather that was hooked into his skin, his veins pulsed purple across his pale flesh. He pointed his lasgun at Ashi, then lowered it while chuckling. “Arim of the 2nd thorn, 3rd unit. Seems the first squad leader sent his best for this. Makes sense since the impure have trouble getting past the Circle of Flesh.” Dilon could see that Arim was assessing their number, he grinned at them. “See if you all of became pure, you could enjoy the vice the ship provides and move on. But since you resit it falls into a frenzy, grasping at the souls who do not know the touch of the dark prince.” Ashi narrowed her eyes at Arim. “So your whole squad partook then? You’re disgusting, all of you are.” Arim shrugged back “deceny is but a chain. Since you kept to it you lost more than half of your squad.” Dilon watched the back forth, he just wanted this to be over he could still taste the bile in his mouth.

Ashi shook her head “I am done talking, let’s get this over with.” Everyone raised weapons, soon as the first las-shot cut through the air the whole area was consumed by red light. Dilon decided instead of firing it was better to move, they were in an open space. The lasgun lacks kick-back compared to a solid projectile weapon, he noted Ashi had the same idea.

Yet for some reason their squad was standing in place or too slow to move. They were cut down by the las-fire from the 3rd unit. Ashi cursed “they must of been still affected by the circle!” His unit leader let loose a few shots dropping two members of the enemy squad. Arim and his squad reacted right away they were abnormally fast. Somehow they danced through the rest of the las-fire Ashi was leveling at them while returning shots towards them.

Dilon had to dive to the floor to avoid being shot. As he hit the ground he fired felling one of the the heretics. Ashi was not so fortunate as a shot grazed her arm and leg causing her to drop to one knee. Arim started laughing “you are outnumbered!” He began advancing towards them, but Arim was focused on Ashi.

He watched the 3rd unit adjust the settings on their weapons, at most it would cause very minor burns. Arim started to rapid fire at Ashi, the las energy gashed her armour but burned through fabric, one by one each member of the 3rd unit started to join in. Ashi started to scream, but it was muffled by her gas-mask. Dilon froze, he didn’t know what to do or think.

He was helpless, he knew that if he moved and brought their attention to him he would be dead, yet looking at Ashi it was obvious his death wouldn’t be quick. He buried his head into the metal floor, he wondered what did he do to deserve this? How did he end up on a heretic ship? Forced to run a gauntlet through a hall filled with disgusting perversity and fight the battles of a space marine? A space marine who may actually be a traitor this whole time. He was about to submit to fate until he heard a large groan, the las-fired stopped. “We are blessed!” Arim cried out.

The screams of adulation continued even as he caught the sound of wet crunches. The shrieks were full of rapture and cheering. “P-Praise! T-The dark prince!” Arim cried out, another crunch caused Arim to cry out. He begged for more, he wanted to be devoured slowly. Dilon wet himself again as tears fell from his face. He kept his head down. He didn’t want to see whatever was there, even as the blood belonging to the 3rd unit started to pool under his arms, smearing his face.

The crunching along with the cries of pleasure lasted for several minutes until eventually there was silence. Now he felt someone breathing on his back, whatever it was he could tell it was large. A heedy musk started to fill his nose as a long talon was brushed up and down his back. The creature then stopped and he felt someone tapped his head. “It’s safe now.”

Dilon slowly looked up, he was trembling as he saw an alien before him. She was sitting sideways in front of him. At this point he didn’t care if she was a alien if she saved them. “I-Is it over?” Dilon stammered. Her green eyes shimmered slightly “yes it is.” The Aeldari petted his head gently “I wonder why the Soulless wants me to do this? But who knows what goes in that head of his?”

The alien stood upright, the blood that stained the ground seem to burn away at her presence. “Now I must be going, I have many more stops to go.” She began to walk away and strangely he watched her leave. He was always taught to hate the alien but he was somewhat thankful that she saved them. He slowly got up and and ran over to Ashi who was on her back, burn wounds covered her body.

Dilon cursed and hefted her over his shoulder. “I-I have to head back.” He looked back to the hallway they came from. He felt apprehensive but Ashi said it should be safe going back. He wouldn’t allow fear to stop him this time, Ashi deserves to live.

Really enjoying how the new recruits make a contrast with asriel, a great foil. If you were to compare asriel's new power to when he fought taurus to a standstill where would you place it?

 Dayknight wrote:

Really enjoying how the new recruits make a contrast with asriel, a great foil. If you were to compare asriel's new power to when he fought taurus to a standstill where would you place it?

He is actually weaker, I will get to that soon.

Chapter 7
Adonis kept his head lowered as he knelt before the great Arzin, he does not even allow his own squad to share this moment. He was his voice, his guardian and executioner. He recalled that fateful time when his captain ascended, yet he chose stay with the warband. He chose to stay so they all could bask in his glory, The Black Angel made this warband stronger and beautiful. He was eternally thankful for that.

Adonis breathed in the musk that claimed the room, even his fragrance sparks the mind and sets it alight. +Adonis.+ As his named was called he looked up. “What is your will my liege?” Arzin was lounging on his grand bed, swaying his tail in a relaxed manner. +What do you think the Soulless is doing?+ At the mention of the thin blood he tensed, he didn’t want his disgust to show. “I try not to think of him.” +Why?+ Adonis looked down slightly, he gritted his teeth. +Is this jealousy I see?+ His eyes quickly returned to the daemon prince as he made that statement. “No! Never! He is a mad beast who does not understand elegance or his place. How can I be jealous of that?” +Hmmm….+ Arzin scratched his cheek with his claw +very well I accept your answer, allow me to elaborate on my first question.+ The Sinful lord gracefully got off his bed and began walking around his grand chamber. He approached one of the drapes made of flesh and brushed the back of his hand against it. +He has his pet slaughtering Angelos’ entire thorn. He has already called back his first unit, right now even Lazaros’ thorn is faring no better. If Alexandrel returns to his squad the Princes of Arrogance will be in a position of power.+

Adonis listened and he was relishing what might be coming next, he hoped, he prayed that his lord will give the order. Yet his black eyes fell upon him, Arzin shook his head. +I don’t want Alexandrel dead, I desire to keep Aamon under my thumb.+ “He is not one of us.” Adonis said firmly. +I know but he is useful, for one he can control the Soulless. I enjoy his games, his bouts of randomness but only he can make Alexandrel productive.+ “Yet Aamon ejected a powerful weapon from his squad.” +It’s no surprise, he thinks he doesn’t need him.+ He watched Arzin return to his bed, but this time he sat in front of him. +Alexandrel needs no one. What drew the Soulless to Aamon in the first place? That is my question, the conundrum I ponder as the days go by.+ “Perhaps Alexandrel seeks to use Aamon to kill you?” His lord’s safety was his concern, as all know the Soulless acts on his impulses. What if one day he desires to kill his lord? The Black Angel laughed, Adonis knew that he could read his thoughts but he let this one flow all the same. +If the Soulless wanted to kill me he would do it himself, he’s not a coward.+ Despite his hatred for the upstart he had to agree. “Maybe...he seeks to corrupt Aamon?” the thought just came out of his mouth, but Arzin’s eyes went wide. +Wait...why didn’t I consider that?+ The daemon smiled +It makes sense! Oh how I adore your black mind!+

At the mention of adore Adonis shifted, he shook his head. “My lord it’s only a guess.” +It is but a good one at that, the Soulless see’s something to be conquered. A man who resits who he is…+ Now the daemon prince began stroking his chin, after moment he removed his hand from his face and opened his palm. He summoned an image of a world. +This is Highsivar a cardinal world. It holds a great metropolis called Axiam. We are attacking this planet next, it’s piety sickens me. Also how the populace conforms to their chains is a great heresy that shall be corrected.+ “I assume attacking this world has something to do with corrupting Aamon?” +Yes. This will be the start of a long plan. The other squads need slaves to replace the soldiers they lost. Allowing Aamon to have a position of strength will keep him from falling, he cannot feel safe on this ship. I will not allow it. So go, go and relay my order to shipmaster Akris.+

Adonis rose and bowed before the daemon prince. “Your wish is my command my lord.”

***
Aamon held up the pieces of paper, each one was burning away with a pink flame which meant his forces were winning, but there was an issue. Every single challenge held that colour, if it was a loss the flames would be black. Why this happens he has no idea, Arzin told him what each flame meant but the daemon had no hand in burning the paper. At most he could only assume the ship itself was watching the ritual combat with glee.

Aamon then sighed and eyed his chamber door as the injured continued stagger in, the room was filled with members of his thorn. Each one was being tended by a medicae, his chamber was now essentially a makeshift triage. Men and women were laid out on white sheets, others were sat in the corners and some were mumbling to themselves, their minds broken by the thing that supposedly saved them. It was strange that every story was the same, a great daemon intervened and annihilated their opposition. The creature was described to be lean and a blur of genders, it also had finely toned muscles and a monstrous face wrapped with four lines of leather.

Aamon looked over to Dilon who was sitting over the unconscious form of Ashi, he looked depressed but he was the only one who told him a different story. A aeldari came and saved them, more surprising was the fact the mortal told him that she devoured the unit they were facing. However he might of still seen a daemon, Dilon most likely has no idea what a daemon even is considering he is a guardsmen. He might of perhaps rationalized that the creature was an alien or picked an enemy he has faced in the past.

He sighed and threw aside the burning paper, he strode over to Dilon who looked up at him. “D-Do you need something my lord?” “I do.” he replied. “I wish for you to describe this alien to me.” His thrall rubbed his neck, he then cast his head down slightly. “She had green eyes, her features were aqualine, even hawkish. She also wore a purple dress...I think.” “You think?” Aamon said firmly. Dilon shook his head “No! I...I just don’t want to think about it. I-I-I...” Aamon grumbled he gestured to silence the thrall, the thrall got the hint and closed his mouth.


He then turned away from him and began to stroke his chin. He could only assume that the Soulless was most likely involved, this situation ended highly in his favour. Thinking of the madman it then clicked, he said he summoned a daemon. It’s likely the daemon he summoned was used to aid him. Plus the description Dilon gave matches his Drukhari slave. She was most likely keeping an eye on things.

Now the question was how should he approach this issue? His mind started to run through possible plans, he could confront him directly but it was likely he would not get a straight answer. On the other hand he could use this opportunity to solidify his position in the warband, right now the 2nd and 3rd squad have been disgraced. He could use that to pull astartes away from them and build up his own powerbase. “Announcement to ship crew.” The shipmaster’s voice crackled on the ship wide vox, Aamon frowned he knew what this meant. “We are making a course for Lastrisis sector. Our glorious lord has chosen a new planet for us to raid. Praise Arzin’s name! Ave Slaanesh!” The vox clicked off. As the sounds of pained moans returned Aamon could see his thorn shuddering or even vomiting. Most likely the utterance of the name of the foul deity affected some of them and the added fact of seeing a daemon does not help either.

In the end the announcement was ill-timed, Aamon found it convenient that just as the 2nd and 3rd squad lost most of their human forces they are now raiding another world. He should of suspected as much. Arzin was likely watching everyone’s movements in the warband.

In the end he now only had one course, Alexandrel must return to his squad. He can’t face another situation like this again, next time he wouldn’t be as lucky. He could feel it in his bones.

***
Alexandrel yawned as he walked down the corridor, he felt the nagging sensation to do something, anything. He cocked his head slightly as he thought of the old man, he wondered if Balim has left or not? “No…” he said out loud. He could sense that the old creature was changing, he devoured the heart. It was just a spur of the moment, one that he will try to forget but such vices linger forever in a heart. He pondered that subject as he finally reached the door leading into the longue.

Walking into the chamber he expected to see the shriveled mortal sitting on the sofa but instead he saw a young man. His black hair was now braided, his face did not even hold a single wrinkle or blemish. Their gazes met and his brown eyes seemed...distant. The young man rose from the sofa, he still used a cane to walk whether it was out of habit he was not sure. Standing face to face the Soulless smiled. “Look at you...all young. You seem far more fresh compared to the last time I saw you.” The young man blankly stared at him and brought up his hand. “I want your knife, give it to me.” Alexandrel chuckled “making demands already?” “I said I want your knife.” the young man repeated.

The Soulless gladly gave up his combat knife, he placed it in the hand of his slave. The mortal gripped the blade and bought it to himself. “What are you going to do with it?” Alexandrel asked. The young man said nothing as he gently slit his throat, the knife then fell from his hands as he stumbled to the ground.

The Soulless watched this with a modicum of interest, he walked to his side and knelt. “You slit your own throat without hesitation.” Alexandrel dug a finger into the wound, the young man spasmed but he did not scream, not even a gurgle came from his lips. The Soulless moved his finger around the wound “have you grown tired of me? Are you tired of being here?” The young man did not even move his mouth, but he dipped a finger into his blood and began writing something on the ground. Once he finished that was when his gaze turned absent, the luster from the young man’s eyes ebbed away.

Alexaxndrel removed his finger from the corpse and looked over to what he wrote, he smiled warmly. “Asriel, so we meet again.” “My lord?” The Soulless stood upright and turned to the voice. It was Garim. “What is it?” “D-Did you kill him?” Garim said in a excited manner. Alexandrel laughed slightly seeing his slave becoming hot and bothered. “Are you that jealous? Do you want me to kill you?” Garim said nothing but his eyes said yes, the Soulless’ smile drifted to a frown. “So needy aren’t you? Yet you don’t have the courage to voice it.” The mortal looked away from him, that said everything. “Say it Garim, ask me to kill you.” Now the slave was fidgeting, he breathed in and then out. He did this several times to calm himself down. “I don’t know what you mean my lord, shall I clean up the corpse for you?”

Alexandrel felt only disappointment to the slaves cowardice, he gestured him away. “Leave me, I will handle this.” “M-My lord, I ca-” “Go away.” the Soulless said firmly. The slave finally bowed and left the longue. Alexandrel then bought his eyes back to the corpse, he sat down on his bottom and grinned at Asriel. “When are you going to wake up?” he asked.

***
The flowers brushed against his legs as always, he could even feel the presence of the great daemon behind him. He turned to face the great Fulgrim, he seemed eager, ready to torment him. He didn’t even see the blades move, but they were now suddenly just inches from his face. He watched the perfectly sculpted face of the third legion primarch twist to show the ugliness that was hidden underneath his impeccable form. “Isn’t it depressing?” The young man said wistfully. “The great and powerful primarch cannot act...cannot move even though he sacrificed everything to obtain beauty and power.” Fulgrim said nothing, his fury began to cause the flowers to die. The blades were shaking like a strange force was pushing back or even holding the blades in place. “You know I don’t really care if I vanish here or if the dark prince allows you to suddenly torture me. I just...wanted to see.” He stared at his face, hoping to feel something. He tried to revel in the fact that he can’t do anything to him.

He thought he would feel throes of joy and pleasure but instead all he could feel was a strange coldness. This...did not satisfy him, he then realised this was petty. What use was there in revelling in the anger of a slave? A slave who does not recognise he was one. He turned away and began to walk through the fields of flowers. That was when the Phoenician started to screech. +Don’t you dare walk away from me! Don’t you dare!+ The young man did not look back, not even when the lord of the third’s blades were crashing down around him. Petals of flowers were kicked up in the air and with it came a wonderful fragrance, he enjoyed this minor pleasure as the sounds of blades upheaving dirt raged around him.

It was now that he felt a measure of joy even though Fulgrim was raging behind him. “I am Asriel, that is who I am. I traded and sacrificed much in return for the prosperity of others. I couldn’t help it. So I will walk away from my past, it’s buried now.” Speaking those words out loud made him feel better.

Asriel kept ignoring the daemon causing the creature’s rage to intensify. That was when his body started to break down into flower petals. He had no idea if that means he was going to die, if he was honest with himself he didn’t care. All he could feel was a sense of liberation, like shackles have fallen from his body.

He slowly looked back to get one more look at the Phoenician, just like before anger consumed it. He knew he was not in control here, the daemon could feel he was being held back. Asriel understood that to Fulgrim he was now a broken toy, one that was not working correctly. He smiled at this strangely even as his face was now breaking apart, he caught one last shout anger before darkness claimed him.

***
Aamon trudged through the lower levels with his squad, so far this journey was met with grunts of disapproval and whining, save Zayden all of them were acting like children. “Aamon.” Zayden walked to his side. “I would like to ask a question.” Aamon looked around, the hallways were dimly lit and was filled with the refuse and squalor of humans. “I know what you are going to ask, why is Alexandrel’s old room on the lower levels?” Zayden nodded. “Aye...the lower levels are disgusting.” As he mentioned the state of the lower levels mortals wearing black and purple robes surged out of the darkness. Each one was grubby, their face covered with grime and other obscenities. “Praise the great powers!” They cried out to them. Aamon drew his power sword to this display “Ready weapons.” he ordered.

This was the part he hated most about the lower levels, the fanaticism. The thralls who live on these levels worship them as holy angels or even demi-gods. They wish to touch them, breathe in their scent and even eat their flesh. Salazar tutted in disgust “I don’t want their blood on my armour.” Thalis laughed as he thumbed the activation rune on his chainsword. “You are such a priss do you know that?” Salazar gripped his blade with two hands while shaking his head. “I still don’t understand why we can’t shoot them!” “Ammunition, if all of you learned how to use your voice getting dirty wouldn’t be a problem.” Efron interjected.

Aamon frowned, Zayden simply sighed. The tide of bodies came into them, Aamon sliced the first mortal across his chest. The human cried in ecstasy that he was blessed soon as he hit the floor. What made it even worse that some of the crowd broke away and began tearing the man apart. They held up the body pieces shouting that the part was blessed by the angels and they began to devour it. Aamon simply shook his head and continued slaughtering his way through the crowd with his squad. Once the crowd started to thin eventually they understood they weren’t interested in blessing them, the mortals fled into the darkness.

Aamon sheathed his blade grunting in annoyance. “All of them are fools.” he whispered under his breath. “What are you doing!?” Salazar screeched. Aamon flicked back to see Thalis waving his chainsword at Salazar, the androgynous space marine was stepping back in what looks to be fear. “What’s the matter?” said Thalis. “You cover yourself in slaves blood all the time don’t you?” “It’s not the same!” Salazar spat. “It is the same.” Thalis retorted.

The apothecary started to wave the chainsword more erratically in Salazar’s direction. Zayden quickly got in the way as a few specks of blood flew towards the genderless astartes. The blood was mere trickles but Salazar breathed out a sigh of relief. “Why did you do that for!?” Thalis demanded. “We are here on a mission, while you are fooling around the Soulless can ambush us.” Zayden spoke smoothly, Aamon thought Thalis would not relent but suprisngly he lowered his chainsword. “Alright, alright I won’t tease our little king or queen depending on the mood of our brother.” The apothecary turned in his direction. “Aamon are you sure that you want to take Alexandrel back in?” The question was a good one, everyone’s eyes fell upon him and that meant all of them had the same thoughts. “I am, monsters are needed. If a monster such as Alexandrel can keep the plots of the other squads at bay I just have to suffer his presence.”

His answer seemed to calm his squad, Aamon pointed down the hallway. “Now let’s get moving.” They all continued the journey, Aamon then noticed the air changing. He wondered why the Soulless liked to live to close where the veil was thin. This was the only part of the lower levels his squad enjoyed. This place was part of the ship he most detested.

They were assaulted by flickering forms of the haindmaidens. They floating around them, claws were brushing against pauldrons and the whispers of daemons were constant. One approached him, like always they lie. +Did you enjoy betraying your brothers? I know you did...you felt powerful, strong and it was like a collar has been removed from your neck.+

Aamon desired to slice the apparition in half but his sword would phase right through it. So he tried his best to ignored it. The handmaiden shrieked at him. +Stop avoiding my prince! He loves you need only to accept it!+ He looked around to see if the others could hear the daemon shouting but it seems his squad were too absorb by the ghosts surronding them. Aamon faced the handmaiden. “What I have to show for my betrayal? We were scattered across time and space. Now I am trapped within a warband filled with hedonists.” +The Black Angel would never leak you location to them…+ the handmaiden said warmly. +He wants you to love slaanesh as well.+ “I will give you the answer I gave him. No. He has my skills, my service but I will not give up my soul. Now leave me.” The daemon hissed at him and vanished with a puff of pink smoke. Confusion graced his squad as the handmaidens left them as well. “Come back!” Thalis cried out. Aamon watched the apothecary grasp at the air, he could not help but grimace. He never wanted to end up like that, who could enjoy being a slave to sensation?

The journey continued and he knew they were close to Alexandrel’s room as the hallways became lined with iron spikes. Everyone save Efron winced seeing them, he remembered this was their first time here. “Sooo...what does he use the spikes for?” Thalis said out loud. It was evident the question was for him, he remembered the story the Soulless told him about them. “He tormented people with them.” They soon passed mortals who were wiggling on the iron spikes, the point was protruding from their mouths. The pain was evident on their faces, even worshippers of the snake-tongued god could not handle this. “On Alexandrel’s home world they would impale heretics upon them. They did not commit to the standard burning on a pyre, his people believed once you fell from the grace of the emperor there was no way to return to his light. So what better way to punish heretics than to impale them through the body? Through one hole and then out the other.” His whole squad slowly nodded, but Efron smiled. “Their pain here sings to the dark prince. It forms a beautiful song...who knew that the Soulless’ people were artists? Alexandrel has inherited their talent...even as an astartes.”

Aamon folded his arms the next part of the story was the one Arzin told him. “You aren’t wrong, according to our leader the dark god saw this and sang back to them. All form of human decency crumbled away, nobles formed pleasure palaces and engaged in heinous practices. Yet there was one young man who grew bored of all of the practices that consumed the world. He was the one who made the call to the Black Angel.” “W-Wait!” shouted Thalis. “I remember now! Don’t tell me he was part of that bunch!?” Aamon smiled strangely and continued speaking. “So our warband approached this world, it was already in the throes of the darkest god so why change it? Instead to Arzin’s surprise they offered their sons. He looked back slightly to see the apothecary shaking his head. “We drop hostilities with each other when it comes to recruitment. I remember the carrier Alexandrel was in was full of corpses.” Thalis said coldly. “Our leader should of been livid but he was impressed with the Soulless...I didn’t handle his operation to turn him into astartes though.”

That information was new to him, Aamon added the next part to the story. “According to the Black Angel he wove the gene-seed into him using his sorcery.” That statement caused uneasy frowns. “Whether that’s true or not who’s to say? The other squads have their own flesh crafters and apothecaries.” said Aamon. The rest of the journey was made in silence, they arrived at a set of double doors. They were silver and engraved upon it were images of a grand snake devouring a populace. Aamon was going to the knock but the door came back slightly, it was a crack and then came somewhat wide to reveal the Soulless.

The madman smiled at them showing his fangs. “Hey! How are all of you!” Not being able to see his eyes made it hard to discern what type of smile it was. Alexandrel stepped out into the hallway. “So what can I do for you Aamon?” Aamon cleared his throat and offered his hand. “I want you to rejoin 1st squad.” “Hmmmm.” Alexandrel cocked his head slightly, he then nodded. “If I am going to rejoin you how about we discuss this matter like last time?” “No!” Aamon shouted back. “Why do you have to make everything complicated!?”

The Soulless shrugged “here I am offering a warm bath...wine...and you are rejecting me. Before you accepted right away, or were you really that desperate back then?” At the mention of wine and bath. Salazar came forward. “Take the offer! I need to wash the filth of the lower levels off my form!” Thalis also nodded in agreement. “I don’t normally agree with our little prince but I am with him this time. Also wine, I like wine Aamon..” Efron walked up to the Soulless and pointed at a spike. “You must tell me how you did this, each scream is different and in pitch.” Alexandrel smiled at the noise marine “we can discuss that if Aamon takes my offer.”

Aamon wanted to shout at all of them, this was what the Soulless does as always. Zayden placed his hand on his shoulder. “I think we should just accept.” He knew Zayden was right, the squad would fragment over something as small as this. They were that superficial, Aamon stared at Alexandrel who was still in discussion with Efron, just for a moment he caught a hint of a smile from the Soulless. Aamon tried not to react to it, the monster knew what he was doing and he will not allow himself to fall for his bait. “Very well Alexandrel.” said Aamon. “I accept your offer.”

Right away the Soulless looked over in his direction, he gave a small clap of joy. “Good! I am glad you accepted…” He then gestured to the door “right this way my slaves will help you get ready….”


***
Asriel’s eyes fluttered open, he was lying on a bed. He squinted his eyes slightly, his vision was a blur but he could see someone standing over him. “So you’re awake.” Asriel blinked rapidly to clear his vision, he recognised the voice, he sat up and the one speaking to him took a step back. Asriel shifted himself to sit in front of the speaker, he rubbed his eyes and that was when his vision finally became clear. “Balim?” The daemon gave a swift bow, as he rose again he smiled at him. “So did you enjoy seeing the gilded prince be reminded of the rules our kind our bound by?” Asriel rubbed his neck slightly. “Not really, I thought I would feel something. Only as my body broke down was when I smiled.” “Good, the means you recognise your freedom on some level.” Balim said smoothly. “Now a piece of advice…” Balim folded his arms while frowning. “The desire to latch onto people is still there, the desire to work for another is still rooted within you. But if you feel that nudge of emotion...dismiss it.”

The daemon’s concerns was unfounded, he did not feel the need to create a family or to obey the Soulless’ wishes. “I don’t see myself ever doing things like that again.” Asriel said bitterly. In reaction to his words Balim shook his head. “That old emotion might come surging back. Unfortunately there was no one there to tell you to stop, people exploited your nature and it spiraled out of control. The wrong aspect of your personality was cultivated by vampires.” Asriel raised his eyebrow as Balim mentioned vampires, the daemon sensed his confusion and smiled at him. “Well they are vampires, soon as they saw your usefulness they were on you like a leech. Sucking out your blood like the greedy creatures they are, but they went a step further they broke open your bones and sucked out the marrow as well. Your old master did that literally.” “W-Wait...what did my old master do to me?” asked Asriel.

Balim reached out and touched his forehead, right away Asriel could hear the giggling of daemons and a scratching sound at the back of his hearing. “The sorcerer's you once served drained your favour, power and perhaps even developed talents. My kin are now being drawn to your potential. Since you have no favour you are now essentially fodder. My presence and perhaps the Soulless’ will keep them at bay if we are nearby, but your shouldn't count on that.” The daemon removed his finger from his forehead, the giggling and scratching sounds vanished. He thought his heart would sink at the fact he has to start again, but he strangely relished it. Now he could develop his talents for himself alone, Balim smiled he was most likely reading the expression on his face. The neverborn then turned away, he raised his finger and wagged it. “Now dear Asriel you sold your soul to my dark prince again...don’t disappoint him.”

Asriel was about to say something, hearing the name of the dark prince caused a wave of bitterness and anger to surge through his body. It was like acid but before a word left his mouth Balim vanished with a puff of black smoke. Now alone he sighed and willed himself to relax. He slowly looked over to his cane. He reached for it and focused, the wooden object shot to his hands. He stood up and looked around the chamber, it was smaller compared to his last one but he will make do. He has slept in rougher conditions.

Asriel then raised his free hand and began trying to move around the objects in the room, from chairs, to the chest of drawers and even his bed. He had to admit it was difficult to even do this, after a few minutes his head started to throb and blood began to trickle down one of his nose nostrils. Worse of all was the fact the giggling has returned, it was far louder this time. “They’re like vultures…” he hissed to himself. He returned all the objects to their original positions. He turned to his bed and now wondered how he got here? He recalled that he slit his throat in the longue and he doubted that the Soulless was altruistic enough to move him here. Thinking of him he smiled weakly. “No...he got bored of waiting for me.” Asriel then faced his room door, making his way to leave. “One of his slaves must of put me here. Most likely it was his orders.” He pressed the button to open his chamber door and walked out. Before he could even take a step slaves rushed past him, they were holding towels, bottles and glasses of wine.

Asriel wondered what was going on until Garim stopped in front of him, he was holding a bottle of wine and going by how he was sweating he seemed agitated. “You. Take this.” Garim shoved the bottle into his hand. “Now follow me.” His orders caused Asriel to frown, the desire to break and shatter his bones enveloped him, yet his curiosity was the stronger emotion. He decided to follow Garim and avoid destroying him utterly. +Do it.+ Said a voice.

The voice sounded similar to the giggling daemons, but it was a singular one. +Come on...tear him open...I can help.+ Asriel smiled slightly “lead the way Garim.” The daemon hissed and roared, it’s voice steadily turned distant once he started to follow the slave.

***
Aamon felt uncomfortable, all them were in the bath and each member of his squad were in discussion as they drank wine. So far he refused the thralls that walked around the edge of the circular pool, for one he did not know what was in the wine. He has seen simple mortals corrupted by beverages on this ship and considering this supposed drink was made for space marines he didn’t want to risk it.

He moved to end this gathering as quickly as possible. Aamon coughed roughly bringing everyone’s attention to him. “So Alexandrel I want you to rejoin my squad.” The Soulless gestured a wine glass to him. “How about we talk about that later? Just enjoy the wine.” He pointed at a slave “go, give my brother some of our homemade beverage.” A slaved walked over to his part of the pool, they were holding a tray which was covered with wine glasses and two bottles. The Thrall poured some of the wine into the glass and offered it to him. Aamon’s eyes darted from the glass to Alexandrel, he grimaced and slowly took it.

He then faced Alexandrel and gestured the glass to him. “My thanks.” The Soulless in return smiled to token gesture. “Go on drink!” The call made him wince, he looked down to the liquid to see it was a deep purple. He slowly bought the glass to his lips he could just make it look like he is drinking. Aamon moved the glass upwards and allowed the wine to touch his mouth. The sensation was like a lightning bolt through his body, his mind willed his lips to part so he could gouge on the liquid. He trembled slightly but he refused to commit, he refused to end up like the ones around him.

He lowered the glass from his face and wiped his mouth. “It tastes good.” he said weakly. Alexandrel nodded in approval, but catching a hint of his eyes he could see that he knew what he did. The question was why was the Soulless playing along with him? Aamon tried to return to the subject matter again, but as always Thalis has to open his big mouth. “Alexandrel I want to ask a question.” The Soulless shifted towards the apothecary. “What is it?” “Well...we talked about your origins on the way here. So I wanted to ask who handled your transition into an astartes?” The question was a good one, Aamon had to admit that much and he was curious about the answer as well. Everyone in the pool now had eyes on the Soulless who was now stroking his chin in contemplation. “Hmm...well it wasn’t by an apothecary I can tell you that much.”

Aamon hearts jumped he didn’t want a certain tale to be true but deep down he knew that was the answer Alexandrel was going to give. “Arzin gave me his geneseed and handled my transformation. He simply opened up a hole in his body and pulled them out.” The Soulless said flatly. Right away silence creeped into the room, Aamon did not know what to say to that. Efron was the first one to speak, he clapped in joy, spilling the wine into the pool water. “Praise the dark prince! You must be blessed!” Salazar in turn grunted “yet why do you look plain Alexandrel? You should look more like me then, the only person who I will admit looks more beautiful than me is our leader.” The Soulless shrugged “beats me...now I have a question.” Alexandrel’s gaze fell upon him, Aamon inwardly sighed. He knew he wasn’t going to like this. “Tell me Aamon, where are you from?”

Now everyone was looking at him with interest, the Soulless has put him on the spot now and if he refused that means he may not return to his squad. “I am not one of the third.” said Aamon. No one reacted to that comment, that knowledge was public. “I was...from a loyalist…L-” He stopped himself and continued speaking. “I am from a loyalist chapter, my home is gone. Shattered by the hubris of foolish men. That’s all I will say on the matter.” “Well...no wonder you aren’t like us.” The Soulless said warmly.

The warmth in his words was a surprise, like he was glad that he wasn’t like them. He didn’t have time to ponder what the meant until the bathroom door slid open. Two more slaves entered, one was carrying a bottle of wine. With their entrance Alexandrel raised his glass “more wine please!” In turn everyone did the same. The bald slave started barking orders at the young man, he seemed at least to be between eighteen to twenty years old. Aamon could see that the thrall being shouted at was trembling, like he was holding something back.

The young man walked over to the pool, he removed the lid on the wine and began serving it to his squad. When he reached Salazar the androgynous marine looked over to the Soulless. “Alexandrel you want to trade slaves? I like the one you have here.” “No.” The answer was quick from the Soulless held an edge of threat. Salazar pouted which was the normal reaction when Salazar could not get something he wanted.

The slave reached him, Aamon raised his hand “my glass is still rather full I am fine.” The young thrall nodded and moved on until he finally reached Alexandrel. He stood over the monster as he raised his glass to him, strangely the Soulless’ face was lined with a devilish smile. “You’re such a good slave you know that?” Alexandrel said coyly.

The young man’s eye twitched, Aamon sensed something bad was going to happen. The thrall smiled back, his one was just as cruel. “You’re also a wonderful master my lord.” He then poured the wine over the Soulless’ head. The whole squad gasped or eyes went wide with shock, strangely Aamon found himself grinning to this. Once the bottle was empty Alexandrel scratched his head slightly. “I am not sure how to feel about this….” Alexandrel said with confusion. The Soulless tapped his fingers on his lips “H-How should I feel?” For once to Aamon the Soulless was confused. Alexandrel then nodded and got out of the pool, he stood before the thrall who threw the bottle aside. Zayden shook his head to what was happening. “That slave is a dead man.” Efron nodded in agreement while scowling “he doesn’t know his place.”

Aamon didn’t comment he simply watched and to his surprise the Soulless hugged the thrall tightly and said. “Thank you.” “D-Don’t touch me!” The young man spat. The air changed, Aamon could taste brimstone and now the Soulless was flying through the air, across the pool and then crashed into the wall. When he slid to the ground, The Soulless coughed and got to one knee, he wiped the blood from his mouth.

Silence gripped the room again, Aamon looked back over to the thrall. His nose was bleeding profusely. “Take him!” Shouted one the slaves, right away they all piled upon the young man. He was kicking and screaming. Aamon quickly used the confusion as a chance to get rid of his wine by dumping it into the water, but now there was problem. Alexandrel might not rejoin his squad yet looking at the young man he saw an interesting weapon.

Chapter 8
He was strapped down to a chair, all of his clothes have been torn off. Even his head was held in place. Worst of all was the smell of blood which clogged up his nose. Being in this position would frighten anyone. Lesser souls would shudder in terror being held in this dimly lit chamber but Asriel strangely smiled. He enjoyed pouring the wine over Alexandrel’s head. It was just an impulse, one he obeyed. He hated his new “master” so he wanted to wound or embarrass him in some fashion in front of his squad. Asriel guessed that a part of him desired not to play his game. +He is going to kill you...the space marine will tear out your insides and feast upon them...let me help…+ The voice was different this time, masculine and firm.

Asriel grunted, the daemons were an annoyance. They try to tempt him constantly trying to find chinks in his armour. He decided to focus on the door, that would help show that he has no interest in what the neverborn has to say. +You can’t ignore me, I simply want to help. Together we will be powerful, we can make everyone kneel before us…+ His voice was now like a whisper in his ear. The creature was trying to entice him with promises of power. “You don’t know what I want.” Asriel said harshly. All he got in return was a sensuous laugh +you desire to dominate. You wish to step upon ev-+ the daemon did not get to finish. The door slid open and Alexandrel stepped in with his pet daemon. The daemon speaking to him screeched in anger, Asriel could hear footsteps like the creature was fleeing from something.

Asriel chuckled to himself, Balim was correct that Alexandrel’s presence can keep the voices at bay. Yet now there was another problem, the space marine was pushing a cart lined with torture tools. Both the astartes and the daemon stopped before him, but Alexandrel spoke up first. “Are you comfortable?” Asriel shifted in his seat, he knew what was coming so he tensed to prepare himself. He watched Alexandrel move to his side, he started cleaning a small knife with a cloth. “I am going to torture you.” the Soulless said curtly.

The statement was clear and direct, Asriel frowned. “So you are upset about what I did? Why did you thank me then?” “You are not being punished.” This time it was Chershi speaking, she fluttered her fan. “His slaves think he is punishing you though.” Alexandrel twisted to her he sighed heavily. “Why did you tell him!” “I see no reason to keep such a detail from the human.” Chershi responded.

Asriel could see what this was about, it was obvious. “You wish to break me. I won’t be your loyal slave.” The Soulless’ gaze came back to him, he gave him a warm smile as he stabbed his arm with the knife. Asriel winced, he gritted his teeth to keep himself from screaming. His arm was throbbing, he could feel his lifeblood trickling down his forearm. “So Asriel, do you know of the seven virtues of the dark prince?” Alexandrel spoke in a friendly manner, he didn’t like that. He had no interest in discussing philosophy. The Soulless could see this but he kept talking. “The first virtue is pride, without it why would we choose to tread the path? The second is envy, if we did not envy the gods, why would we try so hard to emulate them?”

Asriel had no idea where he was going with this or how it was relevant to the current situation. The Soulless picked up another blade he tapped it with his finger while smiling at him. “The third is gluttony.” He continued. “With success we reward ourselves and if a reward is good, there should be no limit to how far we indulge.” The blade then suddenly came down upon his leg. Asriel lurched in his bonds, he screwed his eyes shut for a moment. A small yelp passed his lips. “S-Stop…” he stammered.

Alexandrel shook his head to his words, he reached for another blade. He gestured it to the daemon “what was the next one again?” “Lust.” said the neverborn. “For if the gods themselves lust, why shouldn’t we? The fifth is anger, the sixth greed and the seventh, sloth. These are the base teachings of slaanesh.” The Soulless nodded with a satisfied manner, he then bought the tip of the blade to him. “Now in my eyes you have two of the virtues down. Your whole existence is now tied to them.” said Alexandrel.

Asriel narrowed his eyes at the space marine, his lips strangely felt dry. “S-Stow it…” he hissed at his tormentor. “There it is…” Alexandrel said joyfully. “Pride is your cornerstone. You hate to be controlled by those you deem lesser now.” The Soulless walked around to the other side and placed the tip of the blade on his other forearm. The space marine applied a small amount of pressure, pushing in the blade by bit and now Asriel finally screamed. He cursed the astartes who was humming as he pushed the weapon into his arm.

Once half of the blade was imbedded he let go of the handle and nodded. “The second is anger. You hate me, the galaxy and even the dark prince. The question is who are you going to take your anger out upon?” The Soulless then placed his finger on top of the knife handle and moved it up and down slightly. The pain from that action was excruciating. “You are not like the other mortals.” said Chershi. “I won’t beat around the bush like the fool here. Yo-” “Stop!” Alexandrel glared at the creature “I will explain it.” “You won’t, you will get distracted or bored like always.” Chershi responded firmly.

To Asriel’s surprise the Soulless sighed “fine, you do it.” He removed his finger from the tip of blade and returned to the cart. Chershi nodded and took a few steps forward, Asriel did not want to look at the daemon. “As I was saying. Many gain joy and sensation from different things. Most of you mortal creatures start with the act of reproduction when they first walk the path of excess. But soon that sensation dulls to nothing, they move to the next extreme just to feel something. You are in a unique position…” She closed her fan and strapped it to her belt. She reached out with her finger and placed it under his chin. “Your hatred burns brightly, satisfaction and joy will come when you make people suffer as you did. I can sense you mutilated yourself in the past but it was not the blade sliding into your skin that gave you pleasure.” Asriel recalled that time, he didn’t know what the daemon was talking about. He remembered how he felt when a fellow cultists stabbed his hand or when his first master tortured him. Despite how he feels now he knows he enjoyed it.

Chershi’s eyes glinted, it was like she was reading his mind despite the fact he does not feel anyone intruding. “The pleasure you felt was the joy of fitting in. The sense of belonging, it was nothing more than that.” He shifted his head hearing that, he wanted her finger off his chin. “You know nothing about me!” he spat. “I know how I felt! You ca-” Her finger moved to a blade handle, she moved it slightly causing his words to die on his lips. Asriel winced in pain. “See? If you enjoyed receiving pain you would be smiling with glee as we torture you. As I said this is not a punishment, we are helping you grow.”

At the mention of grow he laughed “is this how you help someone grow!? By strapping them down to a chair and torturing them!?” He had enough of this, he focused he tried to summon some measure of power. His brain throbbed, the pain ebbed away. He wanted to push the daemon back, he could muster that much. As he was gathering the power strange runes flared across the straps holding him in place. The psychic energy vanished and in return a wave of sensation passed through his nerves, it was like they were burning. He wailed in agony, once the sensation slowly drifted away he panted and glared at his captors. “W-What d-did you do!?”

The Soulless faced him he was holding a pear like device. “Well..you are a witch. I like to be prepared, don’t know what type of slave I will get.” He turned the handle of the torture device and the metal pear-like shape opened up like a budding flower. “To add on the point of my associate…” the space marine leaned in slightly. “I want to wound your pride and make you more angry...More wrathful.” He turned the handle of the device to close it again. “Also I decided to rejoin Aamon’s squad, yet he had another request. He wants you to join the 1st thorn, I still technically own you and as your master I agreed to his request.”

Asriel frowned while narrowing his eyes at the monster. “I refuse.” he hissed. In return the Soulless smiled at him. “I am sure you will change your tune after I work you over.” Asriel eyed the torture device “I-I might die if you use that on me. Y-You don’t want that do you?” Alexandrel nodded in agreement. “I am quite sure you might, that’s why my associate is here. She is quite good and putting someone together again, don’t worry this is the smallest one.” The space marine stepped aside and now getting a full look at the cart fear started to crawl in. There were a host of strange devices, large and small. “I-I w-won’t do as you ask.” his words sounded hollow, Asriel knew he would break eventually which angered him even more.

The anger and fear he felt within his chest started to mix together, no matter what happens he was playing right into the hands of Alexandrel, it vexed him that in the end he couldn’t do anything about it.

***
Halina sat on the large cushion within the longue, she didn’t know how to feel as her fellow slaves pampered her. Even the basic foot rub felt wonderful, ever since entering the chamber of that...creature. She accepted things more readily, she wasn’t sure what to think of that. A part of her hated it, she should be rebelling and trying to fight back. She held up a thread of her hair, it was now dyed white it was most likely done to make her similar to her captor.

Thinking on that fact revolted her, now she looked around herself each of the slaves tending to her wore icons of blasphemy that hanged from their belts, each slave was mutated as well. Worst of all she couldn’t call any of them ugly, she didn’t feel the hatred that was drilled into her by the priests attached to her regiment. Now her gaze drifted down to her feet, she saw a familiar face. It was commissar Albrecht, he was messaging her feet. “W-What are you doing?” she asked.

He looked up to her, his eyes were glazed. “A-Am I bothering your mistress?” As he spoke that’s when Isa came forward and slapped Albrecht across the face with the back of it’s hand. “Know your station, do you want me to report you to our lord?” The commissar shook his head furiously “p-please d-don’t.” “You want to see him again don’t you?” “Y-Yes…” “Then be quiet, your place is to serve the needs of our lady. Not to speak.” Isa now bought it’s eyes to her, it bowed. “I am sorry that a lesser slave spoke to you.” Halina bit her lip slightly. “It’s fine...You didn’t need to hit him.” Isa sighed slightly “my lady, my glorious mistress...” The creature picked up her hand and held it tightly.

The sensation of Isa holding her hand was strange, it-her hand was soft. In that moment She knew she could trust her. “My lady, to all of us you are like a queen. So radiant….So perfect. This man should be blessed to be in your presence.” Halina found her eye twitching, once then twice and then a third time. Her eye kept moving erratically until the sixth twitch and that was when she relaxed, she gave a warm smile to Isa. “You are right.” Now she recalled how she disliked Albrecht, majority of the guardsmen in the galaxy hated commissars.

This heretical ship was her new reality, there was no hope of escape either. Her eyes came down to the man again, a part of her swelled with joy seeing the roles reversed. It was evident that he now feared her. Isa released her hand, the head of her servants smiled at her. “Do you feel better now my mistress?” Halina nodded “I do.” She removed her foot from Albrecht’s hands. “Tell the slave to get me a drink.” Isa simply glared at the commissar, he quickly stood up right and bowed. He then ran over to the tables, his white robe bristling with the movement.

Now watching him getting the glasses ready made a smile line her face. She thought about her past, the suffering she went through of being forced to be a soldier. Throughout her whole career she hasn’t been thanked once or was even allowed a moment of respite. Strangely she thought that maybe this was a reward for her hard work? Perhaps now she can live her life without a single worry? These questions continued until Albrecht bought the wine glass to her. He offered it, head lowered.

Halina reached out and grasped the glass, she looked down to the liquid to see it was shifting in colour. She wondered if it was safe to drink? One look from Isa the worry vanished and she down the concoction without hesitation. The wine tasted amazing, it burned her throat and then a soothing sensation would wash over it. She could even feel the wine touching her belly and that was when her vision turned blurry.

Halina fell back onto the large cushion, the wine glass was still held in her hand. She could see the outline of Isa, she lifted the glass in her direction. “M-More..W-Wine…” a belch erupted from her mouth. She could see Isa nodding, her head servant clapped and now Halina could pick out the sounds of feet moving.

In but a few moments she was surrounded by jugs, bottles and glasses. Albrecht uncorked a bottle and poured her another glass. Halina bought her drink to her nose and sniffed it, the waves of aroma that came from the wine was wonderful. She then slurped up the drink, it stained her dress but she didn’t care. Her vision was now blotchy, a grin lined her face as she finished another glass. “M-More!” she slurred.

She couldn’t see but the sounds of her glass filling up again pleased her, Halina down the next glass, the need to continue drinking consumed her heart. She kept drinking even as the darkness started to claim her vision.

***
Aamon stared at Alexandrel his eyes then fell upon the old man who radiated an aura of pure anger. The thrall was now wearing a long sleeveless black leather jacket that had a hood attached, he also wore three quarter length trousers and surprisingly he wore no shoes either. His gaze came back to the Soulless “what did you do? He’s old now.” “ I made him better. After a few hours of breaking him in he shriveled. Also he’s my helm bearer, he just look rather scruffy before.” the response came rather quick, he didn’t like that. “So...You tortured him?” “Oh I did, you see with this one…” he poked the human’s head. “He is quite prideful, arrogant and angry as you can see now. For now he will live with you until I can move my effects from my original room to the old one on the upper levels. Plus it would help him to get to know the ones he is working with.”

The Soulless’ eyes drifted to Ashi, who tensed slightly, he could see she wanted to voice a complaint, Aamon gestured letting her know she could speak. “My lord, he’s a witch.” “I know.” “D-Don’t you think he might explode or invade our minds? Maybe he might even turn into a daemon.” At the mention of daemon he stared into the eyes of the old man, he did not seem to be the type of person to let anyone control him. Which was a good and bad thing in his mind. “Do you have a name?” Aamon asked.

The thrall simply grunted, he looked up to Alexandrel. “I hate you for this.” The Soulless did not even glance at his slave, not even a reprimand for speaking out of turn. “He’s name is Asriel.” Alexandrel declared. “Now I must be going.” “Don’t ignore me!” shouted Asriel. The Soulless simply smirked as he turned away from the desk and left his chamber.

Aamon coughed bringing the mortal’s attention to him. “I won’t torture you.” said Aamon. In return Asriel simply cackled at him. “Spare me.” he raised his eyebrow hearing that. “I assure you that if you work me I can have you transferred to be my thrall. You would no longer have to deal with living in the same chamber as the Soulless.” “Look at you…” Asriel pointed his cane at him slightly. “So two-faced, acting like angel when you have fallen as well. I know your kind, you may pretty up your words but you are just like him.”

Aamon could sense the bitterness, it’s evident that this individual has suffered greatly. Yet he won’t allow that to disrupt his thorn. “Here I am trying to be diplomatic, you see my thorn just wishes to survive, everyone in this chamber do not wish to be on this ship. You could make this simple and work with me. Or...you can work and you will live with the Soulless from now on.” “Oh...here it comes the bribes. So tell me how many people have you butchered or sacrificed for the sake of survival? How many times have you used that excuse?” “Shut up!” Ashi raised her voice. “What do you know about us!? Here we are trying to offer you some measure of a life on this ship! Yet here you are spitting in our faces! Stop pushing your problems on us!”

Aamon could see Asriel’s shoulders are now lowering slightly, Ashi’s outburst had the desired effect. The old man looked away while grumbling “just show me to my room.” Aamon nodded and reached into his pouch, he placed the medallion down on the table “take this.” Asriel reached for the trinket and picked it up. “That medal will keep the space marines on the upper levels from harming you. Just show that and they will leave you alone.” The old man nodded and slipped it into his pocket. Aamon gestured to the door “Ashi will lead you to your...temporary chamber.”

The first thorn leader walked to Asriel’s side. “Follow me.” she said firmly. She gave him a nod before leading their new recruit away. Now alone Aamon wiped his hands down his face. He can only assume that Alexandrel broke him in ways he might not be able to fix. In the end this was a calculated risk. He was about to sit down until a bang came from his door, he pressed the button on his desk to allow the visitor in.

The one who stepped through the door was a surprise, but that means the first phase of this raid will commence soon. Adonis approached his desk and tapped the haft of his phoenix spear on the ground. “We will be leaving the warp soon, our lord wishes for your presence. He desires to anoint one of the squads.” At the mention of anoint he frowned “so we are going that route?” “Yes we are.” said Adonis. “One of the thorns will lead the rest in corrupting the world and then we will attack. Also...bring your thorn leader with you.

Aamon raised his eyebrow, this was new they never had to bring their thorn leaders with them before. This situation puts him in a precarious situation, he didn’t want to risk Ashi. She’s far too useful to lose, he sighed and slowly gave Adonis a curt nod. “Just wait for me outside. I will get them.” The champion said nothing in return, he simply turned away and left his chamber without a word. Now alone he needed to think of someone he could risk and was able to lose. It took only a few seconds for a name to pop up in his head.